Exomologesis, or, A faithfull narration of the occaision and motives of the conversion unto Catholick unity of Hugh-Paulin de Cressy, lately Deane of Laghlin &c. in Ireland and Prebend of Windsore in England now a second time printed with additions and explications by the same author who now calls himself B. Serenus Cressy, religious priest of the holy order of S. Benedict in the convent of S. Gregory in Doway.
         Cressy, Serenus, 1605-1674.
      
       
         
           1653
        
      
       Approx. 948 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 347 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2005-10 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A34969
         Wing C6895
         ESTC R29283
         11062693
         ocm 11062693
         46209
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A34969)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 46209)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1421:14)
      
       
         
           
             Exomologesis, or, A faithfull narration of the occaision and motives of the conversion unto Catholick unity of Hugh-Paulin de Cressy, lately Deane of Laghlin &c. in Ireland and Prebend of Windsore in England now a second time printed with additions and explications by the same author who now calls himself B. Serenus Cressy, religious priest of the holy order of S. Benedict in the convent of S. Gregory in Doway.
             Cressy, Serenus, 1605-1674.
             Pearson, John, 1613-1686.
             Falkland, Lucius Cary, Viscount, 1610?-1643. Discourse of infallibility.
          
           [21], 568, [11] p.
           
             Chez Jean Billaine,
             Paris :
             1653.
          
           
             Imperfect: Pages faded with some loss of print. Pages 400-501 from British Library copy spliced at end.
             Reproduction of original in the University of Illinois (Urbana-Champaign Campus). Library.
             With: An appendix wherein certain misconstructions of this book published by some Protestants, especially by I.P., author of the preface, before the L. Falklands discourse, touching inf
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Catholic Church -- Apologetic works.
           Catholic converts.
        
      
    
     
        2000-00 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2001-07 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2001-08 Sean Norton
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-03 Olivia Bottum
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-04 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           Exomologesis
           :
           OR
           ,
           A
           Faithfull
           Narration
           OF
           The
           Occasion
           and
           Motives
           of
           the
           Conversion
           unto
           Catholike
           Vnity
           OF
           
             HUGH-PAULIN
             DE
             CRESSY
          
           ,
           Lately
           Deane
           of
           Laghlin
           ,
           &c.
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           and
           Prebend
           of
           Windsore
           in
           England
           .
        
         
           
             Now
             a
             second
             time
             printed
          
           ;
           With
           Additions
           and
           Explications
           ,
           by
           the
           same
           Author
           ,
           who
           now
           calls
           himself
           ,
           
             B.
             Serenus
             Cressy
          
           ,
           Religious
           Priest
           of
           the
           holy
           Order
           of
           
             S.
             Benedict
          
           ,
           in
           the
           Convent
           of
           
             S.
             Gregory
          
           in
           Doway
           .
        
         
           
             
               Luc.
               cap.
               22.
               vers
               .
               32.
               
            
          
           Tu
           aliquando
           conversus
           ,
           confirma
           fratres
           .
        
         
           A
           PARIS
           ,
           Chez
           Jean
           Billaine
           ,
           Rue
           S.
           Jacques
           à
           l'Ensigne
           S.
           Augustin
           .
           MDCLIII
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           To
           the
           Honourable
           ,
           Walter
           Montagu
           ,
           Esquire
           .
        
         
           
             Sir
             ,
          
        
         
           IN
           this
           happy
           retrayt
           of
           a
           voluntary
           banishment
           from
           the
           world
           ,
           (
           which
           by
           Gods
           goodnesse
           I
           have
           made
           choice
           of
           )
           one
           principall
           designe
           of
           my
           thoughts
           is
           not
           to
           think
           of
           the
           world
           ;
           yet
           this
           cannot
           justifie
           nor
           excuse
           me
           ,
           if
           I
           should
           endeavour
           or
           be
           willing
           to
           forget
           such
           a
           Person
           ,
           as
           you
           ,
           and
           one
           to
           whom
           I
           have
           so
           great
           obligations
           .
           Indeed
           I
           should
           not
           comply
           with
           this
           my
           Vocation
           ,
           if
           I
           did
           not
           oftentimes
           remember
           you
           .
           To
           think
           of
           you
           ,
           to
           write
           to
           you
           ,
           or
           converse
           with
           you
           ,
           are
           not
           worldly
           businesses
           :
           they
           may
           become
           ,
           and
           cannot
           but
           be
           advantagious
           ,
           even
           in
           matter
           of
           spirit
           ,
           to
           the
           most
           abstracted
           persons
           :
           for
           
           what
           will
           such
           an
           object
           represent
           to
           them
           ,
           but
           a
           true
           esteem
           of
           heaven
           ,
           gracefully
           set
           off
           by
           an
           heroicall
           contempt
           of
           earth
           ;
           and
           this
           exemplified
           to
           the
           best
           advantage
           by
           one
           ,
           who
           in
           the
           middest
           of
           the
           greatest
           affluence
           of
           all
           worldly
           contentments
           ,
           in
           the
           strength
           of
           his
           age
           ,
           and
           vigor
           of
           capacity
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           most
           disposed
           and
           inabled
           to
           tast
           whatever
           was
           gustfull
           in
           them
           ,
           yet
           had
           the
           succesfull
           courage
           to
           despise
           and
           renounce
           them
           :
           And
           which
           is
           more
           admirable
           ,
           one
           that
           still
           maintains
           a
           fearlesnesse
           of
           their
           skill
           to
           recall
           his
           liking
           of
           them
           ;
           since
           out
           of
           pure
           charity
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           distressed
           servants
           ,
           he
           dares
           yet
           live
           in
           sight
           of
           them
           ,
           a
           stranger
           to
           them
           ;
           one
           that
           (
           with
           himself
           )
           consecrates
           all
           his
           own
           riches
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           onely
           interesses
           himself
           in
           the
           wealth
           of
           others
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           he
           may
           procure
           supplies
           for
           those
           that
           want
           ,
           and
           to
           inrich
           those
           ,
           who
           by
           supplying
           such
           wants
           ,
           
           can
           be
           perswaded
           to
           purchase
           eternall
           treasures
           ?
        
         
           To
           you
           ,
           SIR
           ,
           therfore
           I
           addresse
           my self
           ,
           willing
           to
           take
           any
           ,
           even
           this
           poor
           occasion
           ,
           by
           a
           very
           mean
           Present
           to
           testifie
           to
           the
           world
           my
           cordial
           affectionate
           esteem
           of
           you
           &
           my
           thankfull
           acknowledgment
           of
           your
           great
           goodnesse
           and
           charity
           towards
           me
           ,
           expressed
           by
           a
           considerable
           pension
           ,
           without
           any
           intercession
           of
           friends
           ,
           voluntarily
           offered
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           your
           own
           prison
           and
           straitnesse
           freely
           sent
           me
           immediately
           after
           my
           Conversion
           ,
           though
           a
           meer
           stranger
           to
           you
           ,
           yet
           sufficiently
           recommended
           by
           relinquishing
           of
           Friends
           ,
           Estate
           ,
           and
           Country
           ,
           for
           that
           Religion's
           sake
           ,
           which
           before
           had
           made
           the
           same
           conquest
           over
           you
           :
           And
           since
           expressed
           by
           many
           testimonies
           of
           your
           friendly
           benignity
           and
           confidence
           .
        
         
           I
           take
           leave
           therefore
           to
           present
           unto
           you
           this
           Book
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           now
           a
           second
           time
           published
           .
           The
           subject
           
           of
           it
           is
           the
           story
           of
           my
           uncertainties
           and
           wandrings
           ;
           and
           in
           conclusion
           ,
           my
           fix'd
           establishment
           in
           the
           same
           solid
           foundation
           of
           Truth
           with
           you
           ,
           which
           gained
           ●e
           first
           the
           happinesse
           of
           your
           affection
           .
           And
           I
           pretend
           in
           this
           second
           publication
           to
           a
           further
           entrance
           into
           the
           same
           affection
           ,
           not
           for
           any
           worth
           of
           the
           Treatise
           ,
           but
           onely
           for
           the
           testimony
           that
           I
           ,
           of
           mine
           own
           accord
           ,
           give
           publikely
           of
           my
           declining
           ,
           to
           consider
           mine
           own
           fame
           or
           esteem
           with
           men
           ,
           in
           a
           matter
           that
           respects
           ,
           though
           only
           the
           circumstances
           of
           divine
           Truth
           ;
           Since
           the
           ground
           why
           I
           renew
           the
           impression
           is
           to
           signifie
           ,
           that
           I
           detest
           to
           maintain
           ,
           with
           a
           perverse
           constancy
           ,
           even
           the
           smallest
           phrases
           or
           words
           ,
           which
           I
           could
           suspect
           might
           be
           obnoxious
           to
           offence
           or
           misconstruction
           .
        
         
           I
           cannot
           call
           it
           a
           Book
           of
           Controversies
           ,
           though
           the
           essentiall
           points
           of
           
             Catholike
             Religion
          
           be
           asserted
           in
           it
           :
           or
           if
           of
           Controversies
           ,
           it
           is
           
           principally
           against
           those
           that
           unnecessarily
           multiply
           them
           .
        
         
           Whatsoever
           it
           is
           ,
           a
           poor
           Present
           it
           is
           ,
           God
           knowes
           ;
           and
           yet
           even
           in
           that
           respect
           lesse
           unacceptable
           to
           you
           ,
           who
           despise
           riches
           ;
           and
           more
           becoming
           me
           ,
           whose
           profession
           is
           poverty
           .
           I
           pretend
           to
           no
           reward
           ,
           or
           if
           any
           ,
           I
           am
           content
           that
           your
           pardon
           should
           be
           my
           reward
           :
           Yet
           I
           must
           recall
           my
           words
           ;
           I
           do
           indeed
           humbly
           expect
           and
           beg
           a
           great
           reward
           ,
           no
           lesse
           then
           the
           richest
           kind
           of
           Almes
           ,
           Prayers
           :
           and
           the
           best
           of
           that
           best
           sort
           of
           Almes
           ,
           your
           prayers
           ;
           mine
           for
           you
           have
           been
           alwayes
           due
           ,
           since
           I
           knew
           you
           ;
           and
           ,
           God
           willing
           ,
           shall
           be
           most
           faithfully
           paid
           at
           Gods
           holy
           Altar
           ;
           for
           I
           am
           ,
           in
           truth
           of
           heart
           ,
        
         
           
             Paris
             ,
             
               21.
               
               Octob.
               1652.
               
            
          
           
             SIR
             ,
          
           
             Your
             Servant
             in
             our
             Lord
             ,
             most
             affectionately
             devoted
             ,
             B.
             SERENUS
             CRESSY
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           To
           the
           Right
           Reverend
           Fathers
           ,
           the
           Fathers
           DD.
           
           Religious
           of
           the
           Holy
           Order
           of
           the
           Carthusians
           in
           the
           English
           Convent
           at
           Newport
           in
           Flanders
           .
        
         
           
             Right
             R.
             R.
             Fathers
             .
          
        
         
           SInce
           it
           was
           the
           eminent
           sanctity
           of
           your
           Order
           (
           in
           vaine
           endeavoured
           with
           greater
           care
           by
           you
           to
           be
           hid
           from
           the
           observation
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           then
           by
           others
           their
           hypocrisie
           )
           which
           contributed
           much
           to
           put
           me
           in
           a
           condition
           of
           writing
           a
           discourse
           of
           this
           nature
           :
           And
           since
           it
           was
           by
           the
           command
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           satisfaction
           of
           certain
           Superiours
           of
           your
           Order
           likewise
           ,
           that
           contrary
           to
           my
           Resolution
           I
           adventured
           upon
           this
           work
           :
           and
           lastly
           ,
           since
           it
           was
           by
           the
           advice
           and
           encouragement
           of
           certain
           of
           your
           Fathers
           Religious
           ,
           that
           I
           took
           the
           confidence
           to
           publish
           it
           ,
           being
           written
           ;
           therefore
           in
           strict
           justice
           it
           ought
           to
           return
           and
           addresse
           it self
           thither
           ,
           from
           whence
           in
           so
           many
           respects
           it
           took
           its
           originall
           .
        
         
           But
           whereas
           the
           language
           made
           it
           uncapable
           
           either
           of
           the
           censure
           or
           apology
           of
           those
           persons
           who
           had
           the
           greatest
           and
           immediate
           influence
           upon
           it
           ,
           and
           besides
           ,
           though
           it
           had
           been
           Translated
           ,
           it
           would
           not
           have
           procured
           that
           effect
           which
           I
           infinitely
           desire
           ;
           Therefore
           it
           may
           seem
           that
           meer
           necessity
           hath
           cast
           upon
           you
           this
           trouble
           and
           charity
           .
           Though
           the
           truth
           is
           seeing
           the
           almost
           only
           argument
           of
           this
           Book
           is
           to
           maintain
           
             Catholike
             Unity
          
           against
           the
           sacriledge
           of
           Schisme
           ,
           there
           could
           scarce
           be
           chosen
           fitter
           Patrons
           for
           it
           '
           then
           such
           persons
           ,
           who
           are
           the
           true
           successors
           of
           those
           Innocent
           Martyrs
           ,
           with
           the
           effusion
           of
           whose
           blood
           ,
           both
           
             Catholike
             Unity
          
           expired
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           that
           Sacrilegious
           Tyrant
           K.
           
             Henry
             8.
          
           dedicated
           his
           accursed
           Idol
           of
           Schisme
           ;
           an
           act
           ,
           which
           alone
           may
           be
           able
           to
           rectifie
           the
           judgments
           of
           the
           seducing
           &
           seduced
           World
           :
           for
           can
           any
           man
           think
           otherwise
           ,
           but
           that
           Catholike
           Unity
           is
           a
           daughter
           of
           heaven
           ,
           whose
           Victimes
           have
           been
           the
           lives
           of
           persons
           so
           only
           heavenly
           in
           their
           conversation●
           and
           how
           could
           that
           infernall
           ,
           monster
           of
           Schisme
           prove
           her
           ●rig●nall
           ,
           better
           ,
           then
           by
           being
           the
           designe
           of
           that
           Prince
           ●●
           abandoned
           to
           all
           impiety
           ,
           
           as
           that
           he
           made
           choice
           to
           establish
           this
           his
           darling
           by
           sacriledge
           and
           murder
           :
           Saeriledge
           most
           palpably
           against
           his
           conscience
           ,
           since
           in
           that
           regard
           be
           always
           continued
           a
           Catholique
           :
           and
           murder
           of
           a
           most
           studied
           beyon●sness
           being
           committed
           upō
           persons
           so
           innocent●
           that
           they
           that
           hated
           them
           ,
           must
           thereby
           have
           professed
           that
           they
           hated
           innocence
           and
           Christian
           〈◊〉
           it self
           ;
           and
           so
           far
           from
           provoking
           him
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           no
           other
           commerce
           with
           mankind
           ,
           but
           only
           in
           praying
           for
           it
           ?
           But
           has
           not
           almighty
           God
           given
           a
           succes●
           answerable
           ?
           For
           what
           remains
           of
           that
           impious
           King
           ,
           after
           six
           mariages
           (
           lawful
           &
           unlawful
           ,
           )
           and
           innumerable
           〈◊〉
           ,
           but
           onely
           the
           issue
           of
           a
           wicked
           Soul
           ,
           viz.
           God
           knows
           ,
           how
           many
           seditious
           ,
           murders
           ,
           sacriledges
           ,
           schismes
           ,
           &
           be●●s●●r●
           Whereas
           on
           the
           other
           side
           those
           innor●●●
           Martyrs
           d●●
           no
           doubt
           ,
           from
           heaven
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           with
           joy
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           you
           a
           lawfull
           seed
           propagated
           in
           an
           uninterrupted
           succession
           in
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           way
           ,
           &
           continuing
           in
           the
           same
           Faith
           ,
           Piety
           ,
           Charity
           ,
           &
           devotion
           ,
           which
           the●●●●●●lif●ed
           with
           their
           lives
           and
           sealed
           with
           their
           blood
           ;
           a
           blessing
           ,
           〈◊〉
           ,
           〈◊〉
           all
           other
           Religious
           English
           
           Orders
           of
           men
           ,
           only
           allowed
           to
           you
           ,
           though
           contrary
           to
           all
           humane
           judgement
           and
           probability
           ;
           You
           being
           persons
           wholly
           uninteressed
           in
           secular
           designes
           ,
           unknown
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           your
           solitude
           and
           never-discontinued
           devotions
           ,
           uncapable
           of
           solliciting
           for
           the
           assistance
           of
           others
           .
        
         
           Be
           pleased
           therefore
           (
           right
           RR.
           FF
           .
           )
           with
           your
           naturall
           benig●ity
           and
           charity
           to
           admit
           this
           discour●e
           into
           your
           peacefull
           solitude
           :
           A
           blessing
           which
           the
           Author
           (
           alas
           !
           )
           dares
           not
           promise
           to
           himself
           ,
           since
           by
           himself
           he
           is
           judged
           unworthy
           ,
           and
           by
           others
           uncapable
           of
           it
           .
           He
           does
           notwithstanding
           with
           the
           greater
           confidence
           expect
           this
           favour
           of
           your
           charity
           to
           his
           Book
           ,
           because
           he
           may
           pretend
           in
           some
           degree
           to
           deserve
           it
           ,
           since
           by
           presenting
           this
           Narration
           to
           your
           view
           ,
           he
           shall
           afford
           unto
           you
           ,
           who
           live
           the
           life
           of
           Angells
           ,
           the
           pleasure
           of
           Angells
           ;
           viz.
           an
           occasion
           to
           rejoyce
           at
           the
           conversion
           of
           a
           sinner
           ,
           and
           the
           exercise
           of
           Angells
           too
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           procure
           ,
           at
           least
           by
           their
           prayers
           ,
           a
           continuance
           of
           divine
           Mercy
           to
           him
           .
           Which
           if
           by
           being
           remem
           ,
           bred
           in
           your
           devotions
           ,
           he
           shall
           obtain
           
           he
           will
           think
           that
           he
           ha's
           prudently
           chosen
           to
           prefer
           your
           Patronage
           before
           that
           of
           the
           greatest
           Princes
           .
        
         
           
             Your
             RR.
             Fatherhoods
             Most
             humble
             and
             devoted
             servant
             .
             H.
             P.
             de
             Cressy
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           APPROBATIO
           .
        
         
           NO●
           Fr.
           
             Placidus
             Gascoigne
          
           ,
           Benedictinorum
           ●ongregationis
           Anglicanae
           Praeses
           Generalis
           ,
           Librum
           hune
           ,
           inscriptum
           EXOMOLOGESIS
           ,
           or
           a
           Narration
           ,
           &c.
           à
           duobus
           Congregationis
           nostrae
           Theologis
           à
           Capitulo
           Generali
           ad
           id
           deputatis
           ,
           lectum
           &
           approbatum
           ,
           typis
           excudi
           permittimus
           .
           In
           quorum
           fidem
           nomen
           nostrum
           subscripsimus
           .
        
         
           Datum
           in
           Conventu
           nostro
           Parisiensi
           ,
           10.
           
           Augusti
           ,
           1652.
           
        
         
           
             Fr.
             Placidus
             Gascoigne
             Praeses
             ,
             qui
             supra
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           APPROBATIO
           .
        
         
           EGo
           subscriptus
           in
           sacrâ
           Theologiâ
           Facultate
           Parisiensi
           Magister
           perlegi
           Tractatum
           hunc
           ,
           cui
           titulus
           est
           ,
           EXOMOLOGESIS
           ,
           or
           ,
           
             A
             Faithfull
             Narration
             of
             the
             occasion
             and
             motives
             of
             the
             Conversion
             unto
             Catholike
             Unity
             of
          
           HVGH-PAVLIN
           de
           CRESSY
           ,
           &c.
           
           Quem
           &
           Catholicae
           Fidei
           consonum
           inveni
           ,
           &
           veritati
           revelatae
           Catholicè
           credentes
           certissimis
           inniti
           principiis
           ad
           summos
           rationis
           apices
           ostendentem
           .
           Hic
           etenim
           Libellus
           evidentissimè
           demonstrat
           Exotica
           &
           petulantissima
           Socinianorum
           posita
           (
           qui
           tamen
           soli
           eorum
           omnium
           qui
           ab
           Ecclesia
           descivêre
           videntur
           aliquatenus
           ratiocinari
           )
           ipsiusmet
           Religionis
           fundamenta
           subvertere
           :
           Quos
           verò
           haud
           jam
           diu
           Protestantium
           nomine
           notatos
           habuimus
           ,
           Anglos
           nominatim
           ,
           quantúmvis
           Veterem
           Ecclesiam
           &
           antiquos
           Patres
           crepent
           ,
           Novitatis
           ,
           Schismatis
           &
           erroris
           manifestissimè
           evinxit
           .
           Quapropter
           typis
           utiliter
           mandari
           posle
           judicavi
           .
        
         
           Datum
           Parisiis
           15.
           
           Junii
           ,
           1647.
           
        
         
           
             H.
             Holden
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           PERMISSION
           .
        
         
           VEu
           I'Approbation
           de
           Monsieur
           
             Henry
             Holden
          
           Docteur
           en
           Theologie
           ,
           permis
           d'imprimer
           ,
           le
           premier
           de
           Iuillet
           ,
           1647.
           
        
         
           
             Signè
             ,
             Daubray
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           APPROBATIO
           .
        
         
           HVnc
           ,
           quem
           jam
           ab
           aliquot
           annis
           diligenter
           perlegi
           &
           approbavi
           Librum
           (
           cujus
           titulus
           est
           
             Exomologesis
             ,
             &c.
          
           ut
           suprà
           )
           iterum
           libenter
           approbo
           .
           Ea
           vero
           loca
           ,
           quae
           ab
           aliquibus
           vel
           ex
           inscitia
           ,
           vel
           ex
           pravo
           affectu
           malè
           intellecta
           audiverit
           Author
           ,
           clariori
           modo
           ,
           aliísque
           verbis
           in
           hac
           secunda
           Editione
           explicuit
           ;
           qui
           nedum
           infirmis
           voluit
           scandalum
           praebere
           .
           Appendiculam
           etiam
           adjunxit
           ,
           quâ
           heterodoxi
           cujusdam
           anonymi
           leviores
           quasdam
           in
           doctrinam
           s●●am
           &
           Catholicam
           objectiunculas
           dissolvit
           ac
           pessundedit
           .
           Quae
           omnia
           testor
           esse
           Catholicae
           Ecclesiae
           fidei
           &
           pietati
           congrua
           ,
           ac
           proinde
           
           Librum
           hunc
           dignissimum
           judico
           qui
           denuò
           typis
           promulgetur
           .
        
         
           Datum
           Parisiis
           12.
           
           Octobris
           ,
           1652.
           
        
         
           
             H.
             Holden
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           APPROBATIO
           .
        
         
           LIbrum
           (
           cuititulus
           Exomologesis
           ,
           &c.
           unà
           cum
           Appendice
           )
           legi
           ,
           in
           quo
           nihil
           Orthodoxiae
           aut
           Christianae
           pietati
           dissonum
           deprehendi
           ;
           imò
           methodo
           facili
           ,
           compendio
           sa
           ,
           uincéque
           secura
           ,
           veritas
           verè
           Catholica
           Catholicis
           fundamentis
           stabilitur
           ,
           omnésque
           simul
           Haereses
           solidè
           ,
           modestè
           &
           eruditè
           refelluntur
           ;
           ideóque
           dignum
           judico
           ,
           qui
           in
           communem
           utilitatem
           saepiùs
           imprimatur
           .
        
         
           Datum
           Parisiis
           20.
           
           Octob.
           1652.
           
        
         
           
             Fr.
             Paulus
             Dei
             Custodiens
             .
             S.
             Theologiae
             Doctor
             &
             Diffinitor
             Congregationis
             Anglo
             Ben.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           Ad
           Dignissimum
           Authorem
           .
        
         
           LEgi
           &
           perlegi
           Exomologesim
           tuam
           (
           ô
           verè
           Seren●
           )
           &
           magnopere
           delectatus
           cum
           Orationis
           facilitate
           &
           Methodi
           luce
           ,
           tum
           multò
           magis
           &
           animi
           candore
           ,
           &
           sulco
           luminis
           ,
           quo
           viam
           è
           periculosissimo
           Errore
           ad
           constantissimam
           veritatem
           penitus
           instravisti
           ;
           neque
           ,
           quin
           tibi
           gratularer
           &
           Editionem
           commendarem
           ,
           neque
           si
           quos
           ,
           mei
           nominis
           quam
           desideras
           ad
           scriptio
           ,
           movere
           potest
           ,
           iis
           illam
           nè
           acceptissimam
           facerem
           ,
           me
           potui
           continere
           .
        
         
           Datum
           è
           tuguriolo
           meo
           pridie
           Kalendas
           Octobris
           ,
           Anno
           Salutis
           suprà
           millesimum
           sexcentesimum
           ,
           quingagesimo
           secundo
           .
        
         
           
             Thomas
             Albius
             .
             S.
             Theologiae
             Professor
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           APPROBATIO
           .
        
         
           ACcepto
           Theologi
           ,
           viri
           docti
           ac
           side
           digni
           ,
           testimonio
           (
           cui
           librum
           hunc
           inscriptum
           EXOMOLOGESIS
           ,
           or
           a
           
             faithfull
             Narration
          
           ,
           &c.
           perlegendum
           commisi
           )
           nihil
           hoe
           in
           opere
           contra
           fidem
           ac
           bonos
           more
           's
           ;
           quinimò
           plurimum
           utilitatis
           ,
           ad
           reducendas
           
           intra
           gremium
           Ecclesiae
           oves
           perditas
           ,
           eásque
           veritati
           pristinae
           vindicandas
           ,
           contineri
           ;
           Librum
           istum
           meritò
           imprimendum
           ,
           ac
           fidelibus
           summè
           commendandum
           censeo
           .
        
         
           Datum
           è
           Musaeo
           nostro
           1.
           
           Octobr.
           1652.
           
        
         
           
             H.
             Metham
             .
             E.
             C.
             V.
             G.
             &
             olim
             S.
             Theol.
             Professor
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           APPROBATIO
           .
        
         
           EXomologêsim
           hanc
           ,
           
             antiquae
             Fidei
          
           vindicem
           ,
           ab
           eruditissimo
           Domino
           D.
           
             Sereno
             Cressy
          
           ,
           viro
           Novatoribus
           invidendo
           ,
           conscriptam
           ,
           non
           tam
           oculis
           hominum
           orthodoxè
           Sapientium
           quàm
           animis
           imprimendam
           judico
           .
           Dignum
           siquidem
           ut
           Sphaeram
           planè
           candidam
           inveniat
           
             silius
             lucis
          
           emancipatus
           ex
           regno
           tenebrarum
           .
           Prodeat
           igitur
           è
           coelo
           suo
           sidus
           suum
           ,
           &
           ut
           palàm
           in
           terris
           radios
           videant
           ultro-coecutientes
           ,
           Opus
           typis
           evulgetur
           .
        
         
           Dat.
           3.
           
           Kalend.
           Octob.
           1652.
           
        
         
           
             T.
             I.
             sacrae
             Theologia
             Professor
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           S.
           AVGVSTIN
           .
           Ep.
           ad
           Fund
           .
           c.
           4.
           
        
         
           OMitting
           therefore
           that
           wisdome
           which
           you
           deny
           to
           be
           in
           the
           Catholike
           Church
           ;
           there
           are
           many
           other
           things
           which
           most
           justly
           retain
           ine
           in
           her
           b●●ome
           :
           The
           consent
           of
           Peoples
           and
           Nations
           retain
           me
           there
           :
           Authority
           begun
           by
           Miracles
           ,
           nourished
           by
           hope
           ,
           augmented
           by
           charity
           ,
           confirmed
           by
           Antiquity
           ,
           retain
           me
           there
           :
           The
           succession
           of
           Prelates
           ever
           since
           the
           scat
           of
           
             S.
             Peter
          
           (
           to
           whom
           our
           Lord
           after
           his
           Resurrection
           consigned
           the
           feeding
           of
           his
           Sheep
           (
           to
           the
           present
           Episcopaecy
           ,
           retains
           me
           there
           ;
           Lastly
           ,
           the
           very
           name
           of
           Catholique
           retaines
           me
           there
           ,
           which
           ,
           not
           without
           cause
           ,
           this
           Church
           onely
           ,
           among
           so
           many
           and
           so
           great
           Heresies
           ,
           hath
           in
           such
           sort
           maintained
           ,
           that
           when
           a
           stranger
           demands
           ,
           Where
           men
           meet
           to
           communicate
           with
           the
           Catholike
           Church
           ;
           there
           is
           not
           any
           one
           Heretike
           ha's
           the
           confidence
           to
           direct
           him
           to
           his
           Temple
           or
           house
           .
        
      
       
         
           S.
           AUGUST
           .
           de
           Unit.
           Eccles.
           c.
           19.
           
        
         
           I
           Suppose
           if
           there
           were
           extant
           any
           wise
           man
           to
           whom
           our
           Lord
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           had
           afforded
           his
           testimony
           ,
           and
           if
           he
           were
           consulted
           with
           by
           us
           concerning
           this
           question
           ,
           we
           should
           by
           no
           means
           doubt
           to
           do
           that
           which
           he
           should
           determine
           ;
           and
           this
           left
           we
           should
           be
           judged
           to
           oppose
           our selves
           not
           so
           much
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           Lord
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           by
           whose
           tectimony
           he
           was
           commended
           .
           Now
           Christ
           ha's
           afforded
           a
           testimony
           to
           his
           Church
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           PREFACE
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           I
           Had
           no
           intention
           at
           all
           to
           write
           ,
           much
           lesse
           to
           give
           to
           publike
           view
           this
           account
           of
           the
           Reasons
           and
           Motives
           of
           my
           relinquishing
           Error
           and
           Schism
           ,
           and
           rejoyning
           my self
           to
           Catholike
           Vnity
           .
           Not
           that
           I
           preferred
           mine
           own
           ease
           before
           the
           endeavouring
           to
           contribute
           ,
           though
           in
           the
           smallest
           degree
           ,
           to
           the
           spirituall
           good
           of
           others
           :
           But
           me
           thought
           a
           writing
           of
           such
           a
           nature
           would
           seem
           to
           argue
           that
           I
           judged
           my self
           a
           person
           of
           such
           consideration
           ,
           as
           that
           men
           would
           expect
           from
           my
           hands
           such
           an
           account
           :
           A
           conceit
           ,
           which
           truly
           I
           never
           entertained
           ,
           neither
           had
           I
           any
           reason
           so
           to
           do
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Yea
           afterward
           ,
           when
           some
           men
           (
           I
           am
           confident
           ,
           without
           any
           visible
           grounds
           either
           from
           my
           conversation
           in
           times
           past
           ,
           or
           late
           proceedings
           )
           did
           assume
           to
           themselves
           the
           authority
           ,
           or
           rather
           ,
           licence
           ,
           to
           judge
           of
           my
           inward
           thoughts
           and
           intentions
           ,
           charging
           
           me
           with
           worldly
           ambition
           ,
           discontent
           ,
           or
           melancholy
           ,
           and
           attributing
           to
           such
           unworthy
           Principles
           that
           change
           ,
           which
           was
           only
           the
           effect
           of
           Divine
           goodnesse
           and
           mercy
           implored
           with
           earnest
           and
           continuall
           prayers
           :
           Yet
           other
           mens
           injustice
           to
           me
           did
           not
           make
           me
           injust
           to
           my self
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           to
           think
           that
           that
           could
           qualifie
           me
           so
           as
           to
           be
           fit
           to
           appear
           in
           publike
           .
           All
           the
           effect
           it
           had
           upon
           me
           was
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           my self
           ,
           a
           secret
           joy
           to
           suffer
           any
           thing
           for
           so
           blessed
           a
           cause
           ,
           as
           Catholique
           Unity
           ;
           and
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           authors
           of
           such
           aspersions
           ,
           a
           secret
           griefe
           and
           compassion
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           needs
           declare
           themselves
           ill-willers
           to
           me
           for
           endeavouring
           ,
           without
           any
           others
           hinderance
           or
           losse
           ,
           to
           save
           mine
           own
           Soule
           ;
           or
           that
           (
           resolving
           to
           be
           so
           injust
           )
           they
           would
           make
           choice
           of
           such
           imputations
           ,
           which
           (
           though
           they
           had
           in
           themselvs
           been
           true
           ,
           yet
           )
           no
           man
           could
           believe
           them
           to
           have
           been
           competent
           accusers
           and
           informers
           of
           thoughts
           ,
           known
           only
           to
           almighty
           God.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           But
           ,
           what
           neither
           the
           just
           contempt
           and
           disesteem
           which
           I
           had
           of
           
           my self
           would
           permit
           ,
           nor
           the
           unjust
           calumniations
           of
           others
           could
           extort
           from
           me
           ,
           a
           command
           intimated
           from
           certain
           vertuous
           worthy
           persons
           Superiours
           of
           the
           
             Holy
             Order
             of
             the
             Carthusians
          
           (
           whom
           I
           thought
           my self
           in
           some
           sort
           obliged
           to
           obey
           ,
           though
           as
           yet
           my
           Superiours
           only
           in
           desire
           and
           reverence
           )
           gave
           me
           the
           assurance
           to
           adventure
           upon
           .
           They
           ,
           judging
           it
           requisite
           that
           I
           should
           give
           some
           proof
           both
           of
           the
           matute
           advice
           ,
           and
           also
           of
           the
           reasonablenesse
           of
           my
           change
           ,
           made
           me
           consider
           my self
           only
           as
           fit
           to
           obey
           them
           ,
           without
           altering
           in
           any
           degree
           the
           mean
           esteem
           I
           had
           of
           my self
           :
           And
           the
           same
           persons
           advising
           the
           publication
           of
           what
           I
           wrote
           ,
           have
           thereby
           made
           me
           by
           this
           in
           genuous
           declaration
           of
           what
           I
           knew
           of
           my self
           (
           almost
           against
           my
           will
           )
           to
           answer
           the
           aspersions
           ;
           which
           those
           that
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           ,
           knew
           me
           not
           so
           well
           ,
           haue
           published
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Now
           I
           do
           not
           pretend
           by
           this
           Narration
           to
           deprive
           them
           of
           their
           liberty
           of
           calumniating
           me
           still
           ,
           since
           they
           may
           ,
           if
           they
           please
           ,
           say
           ,
           
             linguam
             nostram
             magnisicabimus
             ,
             labia
             nostra
             â
             
             nobis
             sunt
             :
             quis
             n●ster
             Dominus
             est
             ?
             Psa.
             11.
             5.
             
          
           After
           this
           profession
           of
           the
           occasion
           and
           progresse
           of
           my
           enquiry
           ,
           and
           resolution
           in
           point
           of
           Religion
           ,
           which
           I
           here
           make
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           before
           the
           world
           ,
           protesting
           that
           I
           do
           my self
           believe
           this
           history
           of
           my self
           which
           I
           now
           publish
           ,
           I
           assure
           them
           I
           shall
           not
           put
           my self
           to
           the
           trouble
           of
           saying
           any
           more
           for
           mine
           owne
           vindication
           in
           this
           respect
           .
           Neither
           here
           do
           I
           answer
           their
           calumnies
           any
           other
           way
           ,
           then
           by
           discovering
           my self
           naked
           to
           my
           very
           thoughts
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           They
           may
           hereafter
           ,
           if
           they
           please
           ,
           continue
           to
           traduce
           me
           more
           probably
           and
           ingenuously
           ,
           for
           no
           doubt
           I
           shall
           in
           this
           writing
           give
           them
           many
           advantages
           against
           my self
           :
           yea
           I
           must
           tell
           them
           my
           intention
           was
           to
           do
           them
           this
           pleasure
           ;
           and
           for
           that
           reason
           I
           called
           this
           Narration
           an
           Exomologesis
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           reflection
           upon
           severall
           notions
           of
           that
           word
           :
           For
           first
           it
           is
           a
           publike
           Confession
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           onely
           of
           my
           former
           errours
           and
           Schism
           ,
           but
           withall
           joyn'd
           with
           a
           discovery
           of
           ,
           no
           doubt
           ,
           many
           imperfections
           
           in
           searching
           after
           truth
           ,
           during
           the
           twi-light
           of
           my
           doubtings
           and
           uncertainties
           ,
           and
           many
           weaknesses
           in
           defending
           the
           truth
           ,
           after
           I
           had
           found
           it
           :
           So
           that
           they
           have
           
             confitentem
             reum
          
           ,
           and
           such
           an
           one
           as
           wil
           be
           glad
           to
           have
           discovered
           unto
           him
           whatsoever
           is
           disproveable
           in
           this
           Treatise
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           ,
           when
           he
           is
           convinced
           ,
           he
           may
           satisfie
           for
           them
           also
           .
           Besides
           ,
           this
           is
           called
           an
           Exomologesis
           in
           as
           much
           as
           it
           is
           intended
           to
           be
           a
           publike
           Confession
           or
           Thanks-giving
           ,
           a
           
             Tabula
             votiva
          
           representing
           to
           the
           world
           the
           tempests
           of
           Schisme
           and
           Heresie
           ,
           from
           which
           I
           could
           not
           have
           escaped
           the
           utmost
           danger
           of
           shipwrack
           ,
           had
           not
           almighty
           God
           (
           the
           lover
           of
           souls
           )
           provided
           a
           secure
           haven
           for
           me
           in
           the
           Catholike
           Church
           .
           And
           therefore
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           &c.
           
             I
             give
             thee
             thanks
             O
             Father
             ,
             Lord
             of
             heaven
             and
             earth
             ,
             for
             that
             thou
             hast
             hidden
             these
          
           (
           mercies
           )
           
             from
             the
             wise
             and
             prudent
             ,
             and
             revealed
             them
             unto
             babes
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Even
             so
             Lord
             ,
             for
             such
             was
             thy
             good
             pleasure
             .
          
           HOSANNA
           IN
           EXCELSIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           The
           first
           Section
           .
        
         
           
             Conteining
             an
             Historicall
             Narration
             of
             the
             Authors
             occasion
             of
             doubting
             ,
             and
             method
             in
             searching
             satisfaction
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             
               The
               occasion
               of
               my
               departure
               out
               of
               England
               .
            
             
               Bloody
               commotions
               of
               Calvinists
               there
               .
            
             
               The
               horriblenesse
               and
               strangenesse
               of
               them
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             IT
             was
             in
             the
             moneth
             of
             June
             in
             the
             yeare
             of
             our
             Lord
             1644.
             that
             those
             most
             unnaturall
             bloody
             dissentions
             in
             Great-Brittaine
             ,
             universally
             spread
             through
             all
             the
             Provinces
             of
             that
             unhappy
             Nation
             ,
             constrained
             me
             (
             not
             so
             much
             to
             avoid
             my
             personall
             danger
             ,
             as
             out
             of
             the
             horrour
             to
             be
             a
             spectatour
             of
             such
             inhumane
             Tragedies
             ,
             as
             were
             every
             where
             daily
             acted
             )
             to
             forsa●e
             my
             native
             countrey
             ,
             to
             recreate
             my selfe
             with
             a
             voluntary
             exile
             ,
             &
             to
             follow
             the
             conduct
             of
             the
             mercifull
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             provided
             for
             me
             not
             only
             an
             opportunity
             &
             convenience
             of
             subsisting
             in
             forrein
             countrys
             ,
             but
             likewise
             means
             of
             diverting
             in
             som
             measure
             my
             mind
             from
             the
             sad
             remembrance
             of
             the
             miseries
             I
             left
             behind
             me
             ,
             and
             ,
             by
             a
             retreit
             into
             places
             lesse
             frequented
             by
             passengers
             ,
             of
             withdrawing
             mine
             
             cares
             from
             being
             wounded
             with
             fresh
             relations
             of
             new
             bloodshed
             and
             massacres
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             I
             confesse
             that
             war
             was
             to
             me
             an
             object
             not
             only
             of
             horrour
             ,
             but
             even
             astonishment
             ,
             as
             having
             never
             read
             or
             heard
             of
             any
             other
             that
             could
             enter
             into
             any
             comparison
             with
             it
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Now
             that
             which
             astonished
             me
             in
             the
             present
             Commotions
             was
             ,
             1.
             
             To
             consider
             ,
             that
             fatall
             concatenation
             of
             a
             world
             of
             dispositions
             and
             circumstances
             praeceding
             this
             war
             ,
             so
             strange
             that
             no
             humane
             prudence
             could
             have
             foreseen
             or
             suspected
             them
             ,
             if
             any
             of
             which
             had
             not
             happened
             ,
             there
             had
             been
             no
             possibility
             of
             any
             prosperous
             successe
             to
             the
             Anti-Royallists
             .
             2.
             
             To
             observe
             an
             event
             incredibly
             successefull
             to
             designes
             the
             most
             unreasonable
             and
             seemingly
             ridiculous
             that
             ever
             were
             .
             For
             ,
             for
             example
             ,
             who
             could
             imagine
             that
             an
             inconsiderable
             number
             of
             peevish
             ignorant
             Presbyterians
             should
             ever
             come
             to
             be
             able
             to
             constreine
             a
             whole
             kingdome
             to
             forsweare
             the
             Religion
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             had
             been
             bred
             ,
             and
             to
             subvert
             their
             own
             Church
             upon
             a
             groundlesse
             suspition
             that
             the
             King
             had
             a
             designe
             to
             change
             his
             Religion
             ,
             who
             yet
             was
             almost
             the
             only
             person
             that
             remained
             constant
             in
             it
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             hazard
             not
             only
             the
             ruine
             of
             his
             estate
             ,
             but
             the
             losse
             of
             his
             life
             also
             ;
             For
             the
             time
             was
             ,
             when
             (
             if
             he
             would
             have
             given
             up
             Episcopacy
             )
             he
             might
             have
             obteined
             in
             all
             other
             respects
             very
             tollerable
             conditions
             ;
             Whereas
             severall
             of
             the
             wisest
             and
             learnedst
             of
             his
             Cleargy
             ,
             have
             been
             content
             to
             buy
             their
             security
             with
             a
             voluntrry
             degrading
             of
             themselves
             from
             their
             offices
             and
             titles
             ;
             yea
             it
             may
             truly
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             though
             many
             of
             them
             have
             suffered
             
             in
             extremity
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             not
             properly
             with
             an
             eye
             to
             their
             Religion
             ,
             but
             rather
             their
             fidelity
             and
             loyalty
             to
             their
             Prince
             ;
             or
             upon
             quarrells
             against
             Episcopall
             Tyranny
             ,
             to
             perswade
             a
             Nation
             to
             accept
             of
             Presbyterian
             Tyranny
             ,
             infinitely
             more
             unreasonable
             and
             intollerable
             :
             And
             which
             is
             beyond
             beliefe
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             be
             perswaded
             to
             imbarke
             themselves
             in
             a
             warre
             ,
             wherein
             so
             many
             myriads
             of
             Soules
             have
             perished
             ,
             when
             the
             only
             differences
             (
             by
             the
             confession
             of
             the
             chiefe
             incendiaries
             ,
             the
             Calvinist-Ministers
             and
             their
             partisans
             in
             France
             )
             were
             only
             trifling
             inconsiderable
             ceremonies
             and
             circumstances
             :
             Blessed
             God
             ,
             what
             a
             strange
             furious
             spirit
             is
             this
             ,
             which
             has
             from
             Calvin
             descended
             upon
             his
             followers
             ,
             that
             moves
             them
             to
             such
             horrible
             resolutions
             and
             extremities
             even
             for
             matters
             in
             their
             owne
             opinion
             of
             no
             considerable
             moment
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             end
             to
             enforce
             their
             novelties
             and
             fancies
             upon
             the
             consciences
             of
             others
             against
             all
             justice
             and
             reason
             .
             For
             what
             is
             more
             unreasonable
             then
             that
             Sects
             ,
             whose
             essentiall
             grounds
             are
             Scripture
             alone
             ,
             with
             a
             renouncing
             of
             all
             visible
             authority
             to
             interpret
             it
             ,
             should
             yet
             assume
             to
             themselves
             an
             authority
             to
             enforce
             their
             opinions
             upon
             the
             consciences
             of
             others
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             Was
             it
             possible
             to
             consider
             these
             things
             without
             astonishment
             ?
             Is
             not
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             as
             manifest
             to
             the
             eyes
             of
             mens
             understandings
             in
             this
             businesse
             ,
             as
             the
             hand
             from
             heaven
             was
             to
             Baltassar
             ,
             when
             by
             the
             help
             of
             Daniel
             he
             read
             the
             finall
             doom
             of
             his
             own
             and
             his
             kingdomes
             ruine
             in
             those
             words
             ,
             MANE
             THE
             CEL
             PHARES
             ?
             I
             must
             needs
             
             confesse
             that
             ,
             though
             at
             my
             leaving
             of
             the
             kingdome
             the
             affaires
             between
             the
             King
             and
             Anti-royallists
             stood
             almost
             in
             aequilibrio
             ,
             there
             being
             no
             considerable
             advantage
             on
             either
             party
             ,
             notwithstanding
             I
             could
             not
             free
             my selfe
             from
             grievous
             apprehensions
             that
             Gods
             Providence
             had
             not
             been
             so
             busie
             and
             vigilant
             in
             contriving
             such
             a
             concurrence
             of
             ominous
             and
             prodigious
             events
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             to
             suffer
             all
             things
             quickly
             to
             conclude
             in
             peace
             and
             tranquility
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             
               Sacriledge
               and
               Perjury
               acknowledged
               even
               by
               Heathens
               to
               be
               principall
               causes
               of
               publique
               calamities
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             FRom
             a
             view
             of
             our
             present
             miseries
             in
             England
             ,
             and
             a
             sad
             presumption
             of
             yet
             worse
             to
             succeed
             ,
             I
             turned
             my
             thoughts
             to
             a
             modest
             consideration
             and
             probable
             divination
             of
             what
             might
             be
             supposed
             to
             be
             the
             causes
             of
             so
             so
             daine
             and
             dismall
             a
             change
             there
             ,
             
               that
               is
            
             ,
             what
             peculiar
             nationall
             sins
             have
             lately
             reigned
             in
             that
             kingdome
             ,
             and
             awakned
             the
             just
             severity
             of
             God
             to
             make
             it
             such
             a
             spectacle
             of
             desolation
             ,
             and
             Proverbe
             of
             misery
             above
             any
             other
             nation
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Even
             the
             Heathens
             themselves
             take
             notice
             of
             two
             especiall
             sinnes
             so
             immediately
             and
             directly
             contumelious
             to
             the
             Divine
             Majesty
             ,
             and
             therefore
             in
             themselves
             so
             heynous
             ,
             that
             they
             never
             escaped
             any
             long
             time
             an
             exemplary
             vengeance
             ,
             and
             the
             punishment
             ordinarily
             inwrapped
             
             even
             the
             posterity
             of
             the
             delinquents
             :
             Yea
             though
             they
             had
             been
             committed
             only
             by
             a
             private
             person
             ,
             and
             that
             only
             inwardly
             and
             in
             designe
             ,
             yet
             the
             
               Divine
               Iustice
            
             did
             commonly
             extend
             the
             punishment
             to
             a
             whole
             nation
             :
             such
             sins
             the
             Graecians
             therefore
             called
             
               A'
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               that
               is
            
             ,
             piacular
             extermnating
             crimes
             :
             among
             which
             the
             principall
             were
             esteemed
             Sacriledge
             and
             Perjury
             :
             so
             that
             whatsoever
             calamities
             seised
             any
             time
             upon
             any
             Nation
             ,
             if
             it
             could
             be
             found
             out
             that
             either
             of
             these
             two
             heynous
             crimes
             had
             been
             committed
             ,
             though
             but
             by
             a
             few
             particular
             persons
             ,
             they
             presently
             absolved
             their
             Gods
             from
             any
             imputation
             of
             rigour
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             of
             injustice
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Of
             this
             argument
             Plutarch
             speakes
             excellently
             in
             his
             booke
             
               de
               ser
               â
               Numinis
               vindictâ
            
             .
             And
             particularly
             of
             Sacriledge
             there
             is
             extant
             in
             
               Elian
               (
               va●
               Hist.
               lib.
               3
               cap.
               43.
               )
            
             an
             ancient
             memorable
             
               Delphian
               Oracle
            
             ,
             to
             this
             effect
             ,
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
            
             That
             is
             ,
             
               Divine
               vengeance
               delayeth
               not
               to
               pursue
               those
               that
               are
               guilty
               of
               this
               crime
               of
               Sacriledge
               ,
               neither
               can
               they
               deprecate
               or
               avoyd
               it
               ,
               no
               not
               though
               they
               were
               the
               off-spring
               of
            
             Jove
             
               himselfe
               :
               
               but
               it
               hovers
               continually
               over
               the
               heads
               of
               the
               guilty
               ,
               and
               their
               Children
               also
               ,
               and
               one
               calamity
               on
               their
               family
               overtakes
               another
               .
            
             An
             example
             whereof
             we
             find
             mentioned
             by
             Strabo
             and
             Gel●ius
             ,
             in
             that
             so
             known
             History
             of
             the
             
               Gold
               of
               Tholouse
               .
               Strab.
               Geogr.
               lib.
               4.
               
               A.
               Gell.
               lib.
               3.
               cap.
               9.
               
            
          
           
             4.
             
             Then
             concerning
             Perjury
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             remarkable
             example
             in
             Herodotus
             of
             
               Glaucus
               Epicydides
            
             ,
             who
             could
             not
             escape
             punishment
             for
             having
             only
             deliberated
             and
             in
             his
             thoughts
             designed
             the
             forswearing
             a
             thing
             committed
             to
             his
             trust
             :
             where
             likewise
             this
             
               Pythian
               Oracle
            
             is
             mentioned
             ,
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
            
             That
             is
             ,
             
               To
               a
               perjurd
               person
               there
               is
               an
               ofspring
               given
               obscure
               ,
               without
               name
               ,
               maimed
               in
               hands
               ,
               and
               lame
               in
               feet
               :
               and
               this
               judgement
               seises
               upon
               him
               suddenly
               and
               irrcsistably
               ,
               never
               quitting
               him
               till
               it
               have
               brought
               to
               desolation
               all
               his
               flocke
               and
               family
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             
               England
               prodigiously
               guilty
               of
               Sacriledge
               since
               the
               Schisme
               .
            
             
               Visible
               judgements
               have
               continually
               pursued
               this
               crime
               there
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             NOw
             how
             dreadfully
             and
             universally
             the
             two
             Kingdomes
             of
             England
             and
             Scotland
             have
             beene
             guilty
             of
             these
             two
             scandalous
             ,
             and
             even
             to
             Heathens
             abominable
             crimes
             ,
             Sacriledge
             and
             Perjury
             ,
             since
             the
             time
             that
             the
             schisme
             from
             Catholique
             Unity
             began
             ,
             is
             notoriously
             apparent
             to
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             secret
             remorse
             bewayled
             even
             by
             the
             English
             Protestants
             themselves
             .
             No
             man
             therefore
             can
             jnstly
             blame
             me
             as
             a
             discoverer
             and
             publisher
             of
             the
             faults
             of
             my
             beloved
             countrey
             ,
             too
             farre
             spread
             already
             ,
             and
             too
             much
             boasted
             of
             by
             that
             infamous
             faction
             of
             Calvinists
             ,
             heretofore
             the
             chiefe
             authours
             of
             these
             sins
             there
             ,
             and
             now
             the
             avengers
             of
             them
             .
             It
             is
             Schisme
             onely
             to
             which
             I
             impute
             these
             prodigious
             crimes
             :
             for
             before
             the
             birth
             of
             that
             monster
             ,
             I
             appeale
             to
             all
             manner
             of
             ancient
             Records
             ,
             if
             ever
             there
             was
             any
             nation
             more
             abounding
             in
             holy
             Offerings
             ,
             or
             more
             exactly
             obscuring
             a
             sincere
             fidelity
             and
             simplicity
             .
             I
             may
             therefore
             without
             blame
             set
             downe
             the
             dire
             effects
             of
             the
             most
             pernicious
             sect
             that
             ever
             was
             ,
             which
             is
             able
             to
             convert
             Paradice
             it selfe
             into
             a
             savage
             wastnesse
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             the
             first
             place
             then
             ,
             what
             a
             ravage
             of
             holy
             Offerings
             did
             that
             unsatiable
             gulfe
             of
             luft
             
             and
             avarice
             
               King
               Henry
               the
               VIII
               .
               of
               England
            
             make
             at
             the
             beginning
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             justifying
             of
             his
             Schisme
             ?
             How
             did
             he
             at
             one
             fatall
             swoope
             ,
             snatch
             away
             all
             the
             goods
             and
             revenewes
             ,
             drive
             out
             all
             the
             consecrated
             servants
             ,
             and
             with
             
               axes
               and
               hammers
               hew
               downe
               all
               the
               houses
               of
               God
               in
               the
               land
            
             belonging
             to
             all
             
               Religious
               Orders
            
             ?
             A
             crime
             the
             more
             horrible
             in
             him
             ,
             in
             as
             much
             as
             he
             professed
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             and
             made
             that
             profession
             good
             by
             his
             cruelty
             that
             (
             excepting
             his
             withdrawing
             himselfe
             from
             his
             Obedience
             to
             the
             Pope
             )
             he
             continued
             in
             the
             beliefe
             of
             all
             other
             Catholique
             Doctrines
             ,
             preserving
             likewise
             in
             the
             Calender
             ,
             and
             celebrating
             the
             memory
             of
             those
             Saints
             ,
             S.
             Benedict
             ,
             Saint
             Bruno
             ,
             S.
             Dominick
             ,
             S.
             Francis
             ,
             &c.
             whose
             Religions
             he
             utterly
             demolished
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             the
             dayes
             of
             his
             Sonne
             and
             Successour
             King
             Edward
             the
             VI.
             a
             Childe
             ,
             the
             then
             -
             Pro●ctour
             and
             Governours
             adding
             compleat
             Haeresie
             to
             the
             former
             Schisme
             ,
             continued
             likwise
             the
             Sacriledge
             ,
             sweeping
             some
             few
             gleanings
             that
             had
             escaped
             ,
             and
             upon
             a
             ridiculous
             pretence
             of
             superstition
             devoured
             even
             to
             the
             very
             Hospitalls
             ,
             Colledges
             ,
             Schools
             and
             some
             Parish
             Churches
             .
             Even
             Qu.
             Elizabeth
             her selfe
             ,
             how
             generous
             a
             Princesse
             soever
             ,
             could
             yet
             streine
             her selfe
             to
             swallow
             downe
             many
             goodly
             Mannors
             belonging
             to
             her
             owne
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Since
             her
             times
             ,
             even
             till
             this
             fatall
             age
             ,
             Sacriledge
             has
             much
             languished
             there
             :
             But
             now
             the
             present
             bloody
             
               Presbyterian
               Reformers
            
             intending
             as
             it
             were
             to
             fill
             the
             measure
             of
             Sacriledge
             to
             and
             above
             the
             brimme
             ,
             and
             envying
             the
             pleasure
             of
             this
             sinne
             to
             the
             successours
             of
             
             this
             their
             new
             Schisme
             ,
             doe
             labour
             to
             dig
             up
             the
             very
             roots
             of
             all
             Ecclesiasticall
             revenews
             ,
             violently
             ravishing
             whatsoever
             belongs
             almost
             to
             Almighty
             God
             in
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             the
             designe
             of
             many
             of
             them
             being
             not
             to
             spare
             even
             the
             tithes
             of
             Parishes
             ,
             which
             they
             intend
             to
             exchange
             into
             narrow
             and
             scandalous
             stipends
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Now
             to
             justifie
             that
             observation
             of
             the
             Heathens
             touching
             Gods
             revenge
             continually
             attending
             this
             sinne
             of
             Sacriledge
             ,
             and
             to
             demonstrate
             that
             God
             has
             shewd
             himself
             at
             least
             as
             sensible
             of
             this
             affront
             done
             him
             by
             Christians
             ,
             as
             heretofore
             by
             Idolaters
             ,
             I
             adjure
             all
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             England
             to
             witnesse
             with
             me
             ,
             if
             a
             continuall
             curse
             has
             not
             pursued
             and
             rested
             upon
             the
             families
             and
             estates
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             have
             thought
             to
             enrich
             themselves
             by
             adjoyning
             the
             possessions
             of
             Gods
             Church
             to
             the
             inheritance
             of
             their
             Ancestors
             ;
             if
             those
             holy
             things
             have
             not
             continually
             cankred
             and
             consumed
             whatsoever
             temporall
             goods
             or
             lands
             have
             beene
             annexed
             to
             them
             ;
             In
             a
             word
             ;
             whether
             that
             may
             not
             be
             verified
             proportionably
             through
             that
             whole
             Kingdome
             ,
             which
             to
             this
             purpose
             was
             observed
             by
             that
             learned
             Antiquary
             Sir
             
               Henry
               Spelman
            
             ,
             who
             discoursing
             of
             this
             argument
             ,
             and
             bewayling
             ,
             as
             oft
             hee
             did
             ,
             the
             insensiblenesse
             of
             his
             country
             to
             this
             visible
             curse
             of
             God
             ,
             tooke
             a
             Mappe
             of
             his
             owne
             Province
             ,
             and
             opening
             a
             compasse
             to
             the
             distance
             of
             about
             twenty
             English
             miles
             ,
             fixed
             one
             foot
             upon
             his
             owne
             house
             ,
             with
             the
             other
             drawing
             a
             circle
             about
             it
             ,
             and
             protesting
             that
             within
             that
             circle
             there
             had
             anciently
             beene
             (
             as
             I
             
             remember
             )
             neere
             thirty
             
               Monastries
               ,
               Priories
               ,
               Nunneries
            
             ,
             and
             other
             
               Religious
               houses
            
             distributed
             to
             severall
             familes
             there
             :
             Withall
             that
             within
             the
             same
             compasse
             there
             were
             about
             as
             many
             ancient
             Families
             that
             had
             had
             no
             portion
             in
             those
             
               Sacrilegious
               Spoyles
            
             ;
             and
             that
             of
             the
             former
             kind
             there
             were
             not
             left
             above
             three
             
               Religious
               houses
            
             and
             Mannors
             which
             continued
             in
             the
             same
             families
             to
             which
             in
             the
             age
             immediately
             before
             they
             had
             been
             given
             :
             and
             of
             the
             later
             sort
             there
             were
             not
             above
             three
             families
             and
             estates
             that
             had
             failed
             and
             changed
             Masters
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Now
             can
             any
             one
             possibly
             expect
             that
             Almighty
             God
             will
             be
             moved
             to
             repent
             himselfe
             of
             the
             plagues
             destined
             to
             that
             unhappy
             Kingdome
             ,
             or
             that
             hee
             will
             make
             use
             of
             such
             
               unchristian
               Reformers
            
             to
             procure
             the
             peace
             and
             tranquility
             of
             it
             ,
             when
             so
             visible
             examples
             of
             his
             curses
             upon
             Sacriledge
             are
             not
             onely
             dispised
             ,
             but
             even
             a
             defiance
             is
             made
             against
             his
             severity
             ,
             by
             persons
             ,
             who
             most
             blasphemously
             stile
             it
             an
             honour
             done
             to
             Christ
             ,
             onely
             to
             reverse
             the
             sacred
             truths
             by
             him
             left
             unto
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             Holy
             Orders
             by
             him
             established
             in
             it
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             despoyle
             him
             of
             his
             coate
             after
             the
             losse
             of
             his
             cloak
             ,
             and
             to
             expose
             him
             almost
             naked
             ,
             in
             his
             Ministers
             ,
             to
             the
             miseries
             and
             scorne
             of
             the
             world
             ?
          
           
             7.
             
             Can
             any
             thing
             else
             be
             expected
             for
             a
             proofe
             that
             our
             English
             Reformers
             are
             arrived
             to
             the
             height
             and
             perfection
             of
             this
             crime
             ?
             Yet
             even
             something
             beyond
             this
             may
             be
             added
             .
             Let
             this
             age
             of
             Christians
             take
             notice
             ,
             and
             let
             them
             not
             forget
             to
             tell
             it
             to
             their
             Posterity
             (
             if
             they
             can
             believe
             it
             )
             that
             concerning
             Sacriledge
             ,
             Order
             is
             
             taken
             by
             a
             publique
             law
             :
             And
             this
             ,
             not
             to
             confirme
             the
             possession
             of
             Church-lands
             in
             those
             sacrilegious
             hands
             ,
             to
             which
             they
             have
             beene
             given
             ,
             not
             to
             afford
             them
             indempnity
             and
             security
             against
             any
             claim
             of
             God
             or
             his
             servants
             :
             (
             for
             how
             poore
             and
             inconsiderable
             an
             attentat
             is
             that
             to
             the
             impudence
             of
             our
             Reforming
             Calvinists
             !
             )
             But
             Order
             is
             taken
             by
             law
             against
             any
             mans
             repentance
             hereafter
             for
             Sacriledge
             ,
             against
             feare
             of
             divine
             vengeance
             ,
             against
             avoyding
             such
             visible
             curses
             from
             heaven
             :
             it
             is
             a
             crime
             for
             any
             man
             to
             cease
             to
             be
             Sacrilegious
             ,
             or
             to
             presume
             to
             restore
             unto
             Almighty
             God
             those
             things
             which
             he
             is
             perswaded
             belong
             unto
             him
             :
             it
             is
             not
             permitted
             to
             such
             a
             man
             to
             restore
             to
             the
             Priest
             to
             whom
             the
             care
             of
             soules
             is
             committed
             ,
             the
             tythes
             ,
             which
             certainly
             are
             either
             Gods
             due
             ,
             or
             no
             mans
             :
             Before
             this
             can
             be
             done
             ,
             allowance
             and
             indulgence
             must
             be
             had
             from
             all
             the
             three
             Estates
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             they
             must
             all
             agree
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             to
             their
             owne
             condemnation
             before
             such
             a
             man
             can
             be
             allowed
             to
             ease
             his
             tormented
             conscience
             ,
             by
             freeing
             himselfe
             from
             such
             accursed
             spoyles
             .
             My
             deare
             countrey
             ,
             I
             hope
             ,
             will
             pardon
             me
             ,
             if
             I
             professe
             that
             I
             could
             not
             free
             my selfe
             from
             grievous
             apprehensions
             that
             a
             fearfull
             account
             will
             be
             exacted
             by
             Almighty
             God
             for
             a
             crime
             so
             continually
             and
             heynously
             committed
             ,
             at
             which
             even
             Heatherto
             themselves
             would
             tremble
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             
               Perjury
               how
               frequently
               ,
               and
               how
               heynously
               committed
               in
               England
               since
               the
               Schisme
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             THen
             for
             the
             crying
             destructive
             sinne
             of
             Perjury
             ,
             the
             guilt
             thereof
             so
             often
             ,
             so
             heynously
             ,
             so
             manifestly
             against
             conscience
             repeated
             hath
             almost
             universally
             seised
             upon
             the
             whole
             Kingdome
             .
             Indeed
             this
             sinne
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             former
             of
             Sacriledge
             ,
             is
             the
             ordinary
             and
             almost
             necessary
             attendant
             of
             Schisme
             and
             Haeresie
             .
             That
             great
             Patriarch
             of
             both
             ,
             Calvin
             ,
             would
             not
             vouchsafe
             to
             impart
             his
             skill
             in
             these
             two
             qualities
             to
             them
             of
             Geneva
             ,
             till
             they
             had
             by
             a
             solemne
             publique
             oath
             obliged
             themselves
             indispensibly
             to
             embrace
             whatsoever
             doctrines
             he
             should
             establish
             among
             them
             ,
             and
             till
             they
             had
             charged
             a
             curse
             upon
             themselves
             and
             their
             posterity
             for
             ever
             ,
             if
             afterward
             they
             did
             repent
             themselves
             of
             that
             Perjury
             and
             Rebellion
             against
             their
             lawfull
             Prince
             and
             Bishop
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Concerning
             England
             ,
             the
             poore
             subjects
             there
             ,
             ever
             since
             Schisme
             and
             Haeresie
             found
             entrance
             ,
             have
             beene
             as
             of
             course
             accustomed
             to
             be
             constreined
             to
             forsweare
             themselves
             by
             publike
             Order
             and
             in
             a
             most
             solemn
             fashion
             ,
             whensoever
             either
             the
             lusts
             or
             interests
             of
             their
             Princes
             have
             moved
             them
             to
             introduce
             any
             novelties
             among
             them
             .
             First
             ,
             
               Henry
               the
               eight
            
             ,
             without
             giving
             his
             subjects
             leave
             or
             space
             to
             studie
             the
             point
             of
             Controversie
             (
             which
             yet
             indeed
             was
             then
             no
             controversie
             at
             all
             )
             with
             forced
             consent
             of
             
             his
             Parliament
             constreined
             them
             generally
             to
             renounce
             one
             Article
             of
             that
             Faith
             (
             namely
             ,
             
               Obedience
               to
               the
               Visible
               Universall
               Pastour
               of
               the
               Catholique
               Church
            
             )
             wherein
             they
             and
             their
             Ancestors
             for
             many
             ages
             had
             been
             bred
             ,
             a
             doctrine
             introduced
             ,
             and
             generally
             embraced
             there
             ever
             since
             the
             Nation
             was
             converted
             from
             Heathenisme
             by
             their
             glorious
             Apostle
             S.
             Augustine
             ,
             the
             
               Benedictin
               Monke
            
             delegated
             thither
             by
             the
             more
             glorious
             Pope
             S.
             
               Gregory
               the
               Great
            
             .
             To
             effect
             which
             Perjury
             ,
             the
             meaner
             sort
             of
             people
             were
             forced
             by
             Tyranny
             ,
             and
             the
             Great-ones
             allured
             by
             partaking
             in
             the
             spoiles
             of
             Sacriledge
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             After
             his
             death
             ,
             those
             sacrilegious
             persons
             who
             governed
             the
             Kingdome
             during
             the
             reigne
             and
             minority
             of
             his
             Son
             ,
             caused
             the
             Parliament
             a
             second
             time
             to
             impose
             upon
             the
             whole
             Nation
             a
             yet
             greater
             Perjury
             ,
             namely
             entirely
             to
             sweare
             away
             a
             great
             part
             of
             that
             Faith
             which
             made
             them
             Christians
             .
             And
             though
             they
             willingly
             repented
             their
             former
             Perjuries
             and
             impieties
             ,
             returning
             to
             their
             ancient
             Beliefe
             and
             Obedience
             during
             the
             short
             reigne
             of
             that
             
               Catholique
               Princess
               Q.
               Mary
            
             :
             Yet
             ,
             the
             interests
             of
             her
             sister
             &
             successour
             Q
             Elizabeth
             prevailed
             so
             far
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             them
             repent
             their
             repentance
             ,
             and
             to
             sweare
             over
             againe
             all
             their
             former
             Perjuries
             ,
             her
             cunning
             Counsellours
             by
             all
             unlawfull
             wayes
             of
             violence
             and
             allurements
             surprising
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             corrupting
             the
             Cleargy
             ,
             and
             violencing
             the
             consciences
             of
             the
             subjects
             ,
             and
             so
             contriving
             their
             designs
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             confidently
             imagined
             that
             Schisme
             and
             Haeresie
             were
             established
             in
             England
             irremoveably
             ,
             being
             setled
             by
             a
             law
             ,
             as
             irrevocable
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             the
             
               Medes
               and
               Persians
            
             .
          
           
           
             4.
             
             But
             in
             vaine
             :
             For
             Schisme
             and
             Heresie
             ,
             wanting
             firme
             and
             reall
             foundations
             ,
             and
             being
             built
             only
             upon
             secular
             interests
             ,
             when
             those
             interests
             come
             to
             faile
             (
             as
             all
             worldly
             things
             must
             in
             time
             )
             naturally
             sinke
             lower
             and
             lower
             into
             that
             gulfe
             which
             hath
             no
             bottome
             .
             For
             it
             is
             remarkable
             that
             Heresie
             being
             the
             ruine
             of
             Faith
             ,
             as
             Schisme
             is
             of
             Charity
             ,
             all
             changes
             that
             are
             made
             in
             them
             are
             still
             to
             the
             worse
             .
             Faith
             is
             continually
             more
             and
             more
             undetermined
             ,
             and
             Charity
             more
             and
             more
             cryed
             downe
             and
             made
             unlawfull
             .
             A
             fearfull
             example
             of
             this
             hath
             been
             represented
             to
             the
             world
             in
             this
             late
             Schisme
             in
             England
             from
             a
             former
             Schisme
             :
             For
             heretofore
             the
             
               English
               Protestants
            
             pretended
             that
             by
             their
             Separation
             from
             the
             
               Catholique
               Church
            
             there
             was
             made
             a
             rent
             only
             in
             the
             semelesse
             garment
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             yet
             so
             that
             the
             parts
             hung
             together
             still
             ,
             allowing
             the
             
               Catholique
               Church
            
             to
             be
             a
             true
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             preferring
             their
             part
             of
             it
             as
             better
             cleansed
             and
             washed
             than
             the
             other
             .
             But
             now
             Christs
             garment
             is
             torne
             by
             them
             into
             I
             know
             not
             how
             many
             rags
             ,
             all
             pluck'd
             entirely
             from
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             this
             with
             such
             violence
             and
             injusitice
             ,
             as
             Mahomet
             himselfe
             would
             have
             abhorred
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             But
             to
             returne
             to
             Perjury
             ,
             a
             most
             usefull
             and
             necessary
             engine
             in
             Schisme
             ;
             certainely
             never
             any
             Carthaginian
             or
             Barbarian
             hath
             given
             such
             prodigious
             Examples
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Presbyterian
               Calvinists
            
             .
             For
             Persons
             ,
             who
             make
             it
             a
             foundation
             of
             their
             Sect
             to
             acknowledge
             a
             private
             spirit
             to
             be
             the
             only
             judge
             of
             Scripture
             and
             points
             of
             Religion
             ,
             renouncing
             all
             externall
             Ecclesiasticall
             authority
             as
             to
             such
             a
             purpose
             ,
             for
             
             such
             men
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             to
             force
             other
             men
             without
             any
             new
             information
             or
             instruction
             to
             forswear
             whatsoever
             the
             law
             of
             God
             (
             as
             they
             believed
             )
             and
             most
             certainly
             the
             lawes
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             then
             in
             force
             obliged
             them
             to
             ,
             is
             an
             attentat
             most
             horrible
             :
             But
             by
             a
             new
             oath
             ,
             and
             that
             explicitely
             commanding
             persons
             to
             preserve
             their
             loyalty
             to
             their
             Prince
             ,
             and
             to
             maintaine
             the
             Lawes
             and
             Religion
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             by
             such
             an
             oath
             I
             say
             ,
             to
             oblige
             the
             same
             Persons
             at
             the
             same
             time
             to
             seeke
             the
             destruction
             of
             their
             Prince
             and
             of
             the
             same
             Lawes
             and
             Religion
             ,
             and
             to
             spend
             their
             fortunes
             and
             lives
             in
             the
             defence
             of
             a
             Religion
             not
             yet
             in
             being
             ,
             but
             promised
             to
             be
             contrived
             no
             man
             knowes
             when
             ,
             nor
             by
             whom
             ,
             and
             to
             sweare
             that
             that
             unknown
             Religion
             yet
             in
             the
             forge
             was
             true
             and
             only
             conformable
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God
             :
             What
             name
             can
             be
             found
             out
             for
             such
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             an
             execrable
             renouncing
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             this
             ?
             And
             yet
             all
             this
             hath
             been
             in
             the
             face
             of
             the
             sun
             ,
             and
             this
             must
             in
             England
             be
             stiled
             a
             Reformation
             ,
             and
             such
             an
             one
             as
             might
             deserve
             to
             be
             purchased
             with
             that
             Sea
             of
             blood
             which
             hath
             lately
             flowed
             there
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Surely
             this
             one
             example
             alone
             may
             suffice
             to
             advertise
             all
             those
             who
             have
             seperated
             from
             the
             unity
             of
             Christs
             Church
             ,
             what
             are
             and
             probably
             will
             be
             the
             dire
             effects
             of
             Schisme
             .
             Let
             them
             not
             cast
             their
             eyes
             so
             much
             upon
             those
             frequent
             seditions
             and
             Rebellions
             ,
             and
             those
             rivers
             of
             Christian
             blood
             ,
             which
             under
             a
             pretence
             of
             Reformation
             have
             been
             shed
             in
             Christendome
             since
             Luthers
             Apostacy
             :
             But
             let
             them
             rather
             consider
             this
             as
             a
             judgement
             more
             terrible
             
             then
             all
             the
             former
             ,
             namely
             that
             for
             a
             punishment
             of
             Schisme
             ,
             and
             such
             crimes
             as
             are
             the
             naturall
             fruits
             of
             it
             ,
             Almighty
             God
             has
             given
             up
             England
             to
             this
             more
             then
             Atheisticall
             ,
             wanton
             ,
             petulant
             contempt
             and
             defiance
             of
             his
             heavenly
             Majesty
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Therefore
             such
             abominations
             as
             these
             ,
             Sacriledge
             and
             Perjury
             ,
             then
             which
             no
             Heathen
             could
             imagine
             any
             more
             abominable
             ,
             and
             these
             so
             great
             abominations
             exalted
             to
             the
             utmost
             degree
             and
             circumstance
             of
             aggravation
             ,
             having
             thus
             universally
             infected
             and
             envenomed
             all
             the
             severall
             Orders
             and
             degrees
             of
             men
             in
             England
             ,
             could
             I
             possibly
             ,
             remaining
             a
             Christian
             ,
             or
             not
             becoming
             a
             profest
             A●heist
             ,
             escape
             fearefull
             apprehensions
             that
             the
             end
             of
             such
             things
             would
             be
             yet
             more
             terrible
             ,
             and
             that
             such
             execrable
             crimes
             would
             require
             a
             long
             time
             for
             expiation
             ?
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             
               The
               sanguinary
               lawes
               ,
               and
               cruell
               execution
               of
               them
               upon
               Catholique
               Priests
               in
               England
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             THere
             was
             one
             sinne
             more
             of
             which
             the
             
               English
               Government
            
             since
             the
             Schisme
             there
             was
             guilty
             ,
             which
             God
             seldome
             leaves
             unpunished
             ,
             and
             for
             which
             ,
             even
             during
             the
             time
             of
             my
             being
             a
             Protestant
             ,
             I
             apprehended
             some
             time
             or
             other
             as
             a
             sharp
             visitation
             ;
             which
             
             was
             the
             enacting
             and
             putting
             in
             execution
             those
             bloudy
             lawes
             against
             poor
             
               Catholique
               Priests
            
             ,
             against
             most
             of
             whom
             there
             was
             not
             the
             least
             pretence
             of
             any
             charge
             of
             sedition
             or
             Treason
             ?
             But
             for
             this
             only
             crime
             of
             being
             of
             that
             heavenly
             Vocation
             ,
             to
             which
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             had
             called
             ,
             and
             the
             sacred
             authority
             of
             the
             Church
             had
             exalted
             them
             ;
             And
             for
             a
             conscionable
             discharge
             of
             that
             calling
             ,
             they
             were
             arraigned
             ,
             condemned
             ,
             drag'd
             to
             the
             place
             of
             execution
             ,
             there
             ignominiously
             hang'd
             (
             among
             thieves
             and
             murderers
             )
             and
             their
             half-living
             bodies
             most
             inhumanely
             quartered
             ,
             and
             exposed
             to
             the
             sun
             and
             weather
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             crime
             was
             the
             more
             inexcuseable
             ,
             because
             committed
             by
             Englishmen
             ,
             who
             (
             though
             violent
             enough
             in
             their
             passion
             when
             it
             is
             provoked
             ,
             yet
             )
             are
             apt
             in
             a
             short
             time
             to
             relent
             ,
             and
             by
             
               English
               Protestants
            
             ,
             a
             Sect
             pretending
             above
             ordinary
             to
             moderation
             and
             clemency
             .
             But
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             the
             
               Calvinisticall
               Spirit
            
             ha's
             been
             working
             in
             that
             state
             and
             government
             ever
             since
             the
             beginning
             of
             Q.
             Elizabeths
             reign
             ;
             for
             the
             Calvinists
             were
             the
             Councellors
             that
             first
             suggested
             ,
             those
             cruelties
             ,
             which
             their
             descendents
             have
             since
             eagerly
             pursued
             and
             acted
             by
             the
             hands
             of
             others
             ,
             till
             (
             their
             so
             long
             projected
             designs
             succeeding
             )
             they
             might
             have
             the
             pleasure
             to
             glut
             themselves
             with
             Christian
             bloud
             even
             to
             vomiting
             ,
             as
             they
             have
             of
             late
             done
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Now
             that
             this
             is
             no
             false
             character
             of
             that
             
               Calvinisticall
               Spirit
            
             ,
             (
             besides
             many
             wofull
             experiences
             in
             other
             countreyes
             )
             our
             
             great
             Presbyterian
             contrivers
             ,
             and
             managers
             of
             the
             late
             war
             have
             given
             severall
             testimonies
             irrefragable
             ,
             who
             (
             whensoever
             they
             were
             pressed
             with
             want
             of
             treasure
             ,
             knowing
             the
             complexion
             and
             temper
             of
             their
             own
             faction
             in
             London
             ,
             how
             delightfull
             a
             spectacle
             of
             bloud
             would
             be
             ,
             )
             had
             no
             readier
             ways
             to
             extort
             supplies
             of
             money
             from
             them
             ,
             then
             by
             feasting
             and
             regaling
             them
             with
             the
             cruell
             execution
             of
             a
             
               Catholique
               Priest
            
             ,
             or
             shedding
             the
             bloud
             of
             their
             own
             Archbishop
             ,
             or
             of
             some
             other
             considerable
             Royaltist
             .
             I
             beseech
             almighty
             God
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             time
             shall
             come
             that
             he
             will
             
               make
               inquisition
               for
               bloud
            
             ,
             he
             would
             sever
             the
             innocent
             from
             the
             guilty
             ,
             and
             not
             impute
             to
             the
             whole
             Nation
             the
             cruelty
             of
             that
             one
             bloudy
             Faction
             there
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Authors
               sadnesse
               for
               the
               sins
               and
               miseries
               of
               his
               countrey
               .
            
             
               What
               remedies
               and
               lenitives
               he
               found
               for
               this
               sorrow
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             A
             Sad
             meditation
             on
             such
             arguments
             as
             these
             was
             the
             exercise
             of
             my
             thoughts
             at
             my
             departure
             out
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             a
             good
             while
             after
             ,
             during
             my
             first
             abode
             in
             France
             .
             And
             though
             ,
             God
             be
             thanked●
             I
             could
             not
             accuse
             my self
             of
             having
             contributed
             
             any
             thing
             directly
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             ,
             then
             all
             other
             sinners
             before
             Almighty
             God
             doe
             ,
             to
             the
             present
             desolations
             of
             my
             poore
             beloved
             countrey
             ,
             and
             there
             ought
             to
             have
             contented
             my selfe
             with
             an
             entire
             resignation
             of
             the
             whole
             matter
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             a
             most
             mercifull
             ,
             however
             infinitely
             provoked
             God
             ,
             praying
             for
             the
             peace
             of
             that
             Ierusalem
             ,
             without
             unnecessary
             afflicting
             mine
             own
             soule
             :
             Yet
             I
             willingly
             deceived
             my selfe
             into
             a
             kind
             of
             pleasure
             of
             greiving
             ,
             with
             this
             false
             beliefe
             ,
             that
             in
             such
             circumstances
             to
             do
             any
             thing
             but
             grieve
             were
             to
             renounce
             not
             onely
             humanity
             ,
             but
             likewise
             that
             duty
             which
             the
             Law
             of
             Christ
             obliged
             me
             to
             performe
             in
             the
             behalfe
             of
             his
             Church
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             time
             and
             better
             instruction
             from
             spirituall
             Persons
             ,
             especially
             Catholiques
             (
             whose
             councels
             in
             matters
             of
             practises
             in
             such
             cases
             I
             thought
             it
             not
             unlawfull
             to
             hearken
             to
             )
             did
             at
             length
             reduce
             my
             minde
             into
             a
             more
             calme
             temper
             ,
             toward
             the
             tranquility
             I
             was
             much
             advanc'd
             by
             an
             obstinate
             resolution
             not
             only
             not
             to
             be
             inquisitive
             after
             newes
             good
             or
             bad
             ,
             but
             to
             avoyd
             those
             conversations
             where
             I
             might
             be
             in
             danger
             of
             such
             a
             mortification
             ,
             and
             withall
             by
             employing
             my
             time
             and
             thoughts
             in
             that
             charge
             which
             I
             had
             undertaken
             ,
             and
             in
             mine
             own
             private
             studies
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
          
           
             
               A
               Scruple
               suggested
               to
               my
               minde
               ,
               viz.
               To
               the
               Communion
               of
               what
               Church
               I
               should
               adhere
               upon
               supposition
               that
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               should
               faile
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             NOt
             long
             after
             this
             there
             was
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             how
             ,
             suggested
             to
             my
             understanding
             a
             thought
             ,
             which
             I
             could
             not
             at
             pleasure
             silence
             ,
             and
             which
             interrupted
             much
             my
             extreame
             eagernesse
             of
             reading
             ;
             it
             was
             this
             ,
             
               A
               supposition
               being
               made
               that
               it
               should
               please
               Almighty
               God
               to
               put
               a
               period
               to
               the
               Church
               and
               Ecclesiasticall
               government
               in
            
             England
             ,
             
               to
               what
               Churches
               Communion
               I
               should
               then
               adjoyne
               my selfe
               !
            
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             was
             not
             any
             reason
             I
             had
             to
             dispayre
             of
             the
             Kings
             condition
             that
             occasioned
             such
             an
             inquiry
             (
             for
             at
             this
             time
             he
             was
             in
             a
             state
             to
             dispute
             upon
             even
             termes
             the
             victory
             with
             his
             enemies
             )
             nor
             any
             jealousie
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             
               English
               Religion
            
             :
             But
             knowing
             that
             the
             
               English
               Church
            
             ,
             considered
             as
             distinct
             not
             only
             from
             the
             Roman
             ,
             but
             from
             all
             other
             Sects
             in
             separation
             likewise
             from
             it
             ,
             was
             not
             ,
             nor
             ever
             pretended
             to
             be
             either
             indefectible
             or
             infallible
             :
             Nay
             more
             ,
             considering
             that
             the
             Ecclesiasticall
             government
             in
             England
             depended
             absolutely
             upon
             the
             firmnesse
             or
             weaknesse
             of
             the
             Kings
             authority
             there
             ,
             by
             whose
             absolute
             power
             only
             and
             according
             to
             whose
             interests
             it
             was
             framed
             at
             first
             ;
             And
             perceiving
             but
             too
             well
             that
             for
             many
             yeares
             there
             had
             been
             a
             powerfull
             ,
             malicious
             ,
             contriving
             faction
             of
             Calvinists
             ,
             equally
             
             enemies
             to
             Monarchy
             and
             Episcopall
             Government
             (
             as
             they
             have
             given
             proofe
             to
             the
             full
             )
             and
             which
             had
             intruded
             themselves
             and
             were
             generally
             incorporated
             both
             into
             the
             inferiour
             Cleargy
             ,
             Universities
             ,
             chiefe
             Bourgeosies
             ,
             and
             places
             of
             Judicature
             ,
             whose
             designe
             received
             from
             their
             forefathers
             it
             had
             been
             to
             omit
             no
             occasion
             to
             ruine
             both
             the
             civill
             and
             Ecclesiasticall
             State
             ,
             whereto
             the
             whole
             Kingdome
             of
             Scotland
             would
             be
             sure
             to
             give
             their
             brotherly
             assistance
             :
             Lastly
             ,
             being
             assured
             that
             the
             maine
             thing
             ,
             and
             to
             me
             the
             most
             considerable
             advantage
             which
             the
             English
             Church
             had
             above
             all
             others
             pretending
             to
             a
             Reformation
             ,
             namely
             a
             succession
             and
             authority
             of
             Bishops
             and
             other
             Ecclesiasticall
             Orders
             received
             from
             the
             
               Roman
               Church
            
             ,
             was
             never
             confidently
             and
             generally
             taught
             in
             England
             to
             be
             of
             
               divine
               right
            
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             tooke
             no
             firme
             rooting
             in
             the
             consciences
             of
             English
             subjects
             ;
             Upon
             which
             ground
             I
             easily
             foresaw
             that
             though
             perhaps
             many
             would
             adventure
             far
             to
             support
             the
             Reall
             authority
             ,
             yet
             if
             ever
             the
             title
             of
             Episcopall
             Jurisdiction
             should
             be
             separated
             from
             the
             Rights
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             there
             would
             but
             very
             few
             appeare
             that
             would
             hazard
             their
             fortunes
             or
             lives
             for
             that
             which
             though
             they
             preferred
             infinitely
             before
             the
             Presbyterian
             Tyranny
             ,
             yet
             they
             had
             never
             been
             taught
             that
             it
             was
             an
             essentiall
             condition
             of
             a
             Church
             .
             Yea
             on
             the
             contrary
             they
             had
             seen
             both
             King
             and
             Cleargy
             ,
             and
             generally
             the
             whole
             Kingdome
             looke
             upon
             the
             Calvinist
             and
             Lutheran
             Churches
             ,
             as
             brethren
             of
             the
             same
             Religion
             in
             substantialls
             ,
             sending
             Bishops
             and
             other
             Ecclesiastiques
             to
             sit
             with
             them
             
             in
             their
             Synods
             ,
             maintaining
             their
             quarrells
             ,
             commending
             their
             principall
             Authors
             ,
             harbouring
             ,
             releeving
             and
             preferring
             their
             exiles
             ,
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             upon
             the
             title
             of
             Brotherhood
             assisting
             them
             with
             treasure
             and
             forces
             in
             their
             Rebellions
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Upon
             such
             grounds
             as
             these
             ,
             considering
             the
             unsure
             foundation
             of
             the
             English
             Church
             ,
             I
             thought
             it
             not
             unreasonable
             to
             spend
             some
             thoughts
             upon
             that
             enquiry
             ,
             viz.
             To
             
               what
               Churches
               Communion
               I
               should
               adjoyne
               my selfe
               upon
               supposition
               that
               the
               English
               Church
               should
               come
               to
               sayle
               .
            
             I
             thought
             my self
             the
             rather
             obliged
             to
             pursue
             such
             a
             provisionary
             enquiry
             ,
             because
             I
             remembred
             that
             M.
             Hooker
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             most
             learned
             judicious
             writers
             that
             ever
             that
             Church
             had
             upon
             such
             grounds
             as
             are
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             especially
             having
             an
             eye
             unto
             the
             
               sacrilegious
               spirit
               of
               Calvinisme
            
             ,
             his
             great
             and
             almost
             Propheticall
             prudence
             ,
             (
             for
             
               Prudentia
               est
               quaedam
               divinatio
               )
               Corn.
               Nep.
               in
               vit
               .
               Pompou
               .
               Attice
               .
            
             In
             those
             very
             bookes
             which
             he
             wrote
             to
             defend
             the
             Church
             ,
             said
             that
             the
             
               English
               Church
               was
               in
               probability
               a
               Church
               not
               to
               continue
               above
               fourescore
               yeares
               at
               most
               .
            
             Hooker
             Eccl.
             Pol.
             lib.
             5.
             
             Sect.
             79.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             
               A
               Reflection
               upon
               severall
               Sects
               .
            
             
               And
               first
               upon
               the
               Socinians
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             NOw
             in
             pursuing
             this
             inquiry
             ,
             it
             scarce
             entred
             into
             my
             thoughts
             to
             admit
             into
             
             debate
             the
             
               Roman
               Church
            
             ,
             because
             the
             maine
             foundation
             thereof
             ,
             namely
             infallibility
             ,
             I
             verily
             beleeved
             I
             could
             (
             powerfully
             arm'd
             with
             Mr.
             Chillingworths
             reason
             )
             evidently
             and
             demonstratively
             destroy
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Of
             Sects
             in
             separation
             from
             the
             
               Catholique
               Church
            
             ,
             those
             which
             I
             thought
             most
             considerable
             ,
             and
             therefore
             represented
             them
             to
             my
             understanding
             ,
             to
             examine
             which
             of
             them
             would
             best
             approve
             it selfe
             to
             my
             choyce
             ,
             were
             1.
             the
             Lutheran
             ,
             2.
             the
             Calvinist
             ,
             3.
             the
             Socinian
             .
             For
             as
             for
             those
             fanaticall
             Sects
             of
             
               Auabaptists
               ,
               Famulists
            
             ,
             &c.
             they
             being
             only
             confused
             troops
             of
             ignorant
             dreaming
             spirits
             ,
             which
             hitherto
             have
             never
             been
             able
             to
             convert
             one
             Parish
             or
             Village
             entirely
             to
             themselves
             ,
             and
             the
             very
             dregs
             of
             all
             other
             Sects
             ,
             where
             those
             that
             were
             discontented
             or
             craised
             in
             their
             understanding
             ordinarily
             setled
             ;
             I
             could
             not
             obtaine
             from
             my selfe
             the
             patience
             to
             examine
             seriously
             their
             grounds
             ,
             or
             to
             put
             it
             to
             the
             question
             ,
             whether
             I
             should
             adjoyne
             my selfe
             unto
             them
             or
             no.
             Adde
             hereto
             that
             I
             could
             not
             hitherto
             understand
             all
             their
             grounds
             distinctly
             ,
             by
             reason
             that
             I
             could
             never
             meet
             with
             any
             of
             their
             writings
             ,
             so
             obscure
             they
             are
             ,
             and
             afraid
             of
             the
             light
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Concerning
             the
             other
             three
             Sects
             ,
             the
             temper
             and
             morallity
             of
             the
             Socinians
             was
             much
             more
             agreeable
             to
             mee
             then
             that
             of
             the
             other
             two
             .
             But
             their
             inexcusable
             boldnesse
             of
             trampling
             under
             foot
             all
             authority
             of
             Fathers
             and
             Councells
             ,
             and
             their
             licentious
             introducing
             blasphemous
             and
             long-since-buried
             Heresies
             against
             the
             fundamentall
             Mysteries
             of
             Faith
             was
             to
             me
             intollerable
             .
             Besides
             ,
             neither
             France
             
             nor
             Italy
             being
             able
             to
             afford
             me
             bookes
             of
             Socinian
             doctrines
             ,
             I
             was
             forced
             to
             content
             my selfe
             with
             that
             curiosity
             ,
             which
             I
             had
             had
             a
             few
             yeares
             before
             in
             England
             (
             where
             such
             bookes
             were
             but
             too
             frequent
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             care
             of
             the
             late
             
               Archbishop
               of
               Cant.
            
             to
             hinder
             the
             importing
             them
             )
             at
             which
             time
             I
             read
             over
             almost
             all
             the
             considerable
             treatises
             of
             that
             Sect
             ,
             both
             of
             controversy
             ,
             and
             exposition
             of
             Scripture
             .
             The
             effect
             of
             which
             my
             curiosity
             was
             only
             an
             esteeme
             of
             the
             excellency
             of
             their
             naturall
             parts
             both
             for
             the
             subtilty
             ,
             and
             clearnesse
             of
             disputation
             ,
             and
             an
             acknowledgment
             that
             though
             their
             principles
             were
             of
             all
             others
             most
             fallacious
             ,
             and
             their
             peculiar
             distinctive
             doctrines
             most
             horrible
             and
             intollerable
             to
             Christian
             eares
             ,
             yet
             they
             were
             far
             more
             constant
             to
             such
             their
             principles
             ,
             and
             lesse
             incumbred
             with
             difficulties
             and
             contradictions
             then
             the
             other
             two
             :
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             that
             the
             frame
             of
             their
             building
             was
             with
             all
             its
             deformity
             more
             uniforme
             ,
             then
             that
             of
             other
             H●retiques
             of
             these
             times
             ,
             &
             as
             strong
             as
             a
             building
             could
             be
             that
             had
             no
             better
             foundation
             then
             the
             moving
             sand
             of
             naturall
             reason
             :
             Whereas
             the
             other
             two
             Sects
             of
             Calvinists
             and
             Lutherans
             (
             to
             whom
             I
             had
             some
             jealousie
             that
             the
             
               English
               Protestants
            
             might
             be
             joyned
             )
             relying
             principally
             indeed
             upon
             private
             interpretation
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             challenging
             likewise
             the
             suff●ages
             of
             the
             Ancient
             Fathers
             ,
             (
             especially
             in
             some
             doctrines
             of
             meere
             Tradition
             ,
             as
             
               Baptising
               of
               Infants
            
             ,
             &c.
             )
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             inequality
             in
             the
             foundation
             ,
             the
             building
             could
             not
             choose
             but
             have
             many
             rents
             and
             declinations
             in
             the
             walls
             ,
             some
             parts
             continuing
             stable
             ,
             and
             others
             sinking
             
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             yeilding
             of
             the
             Foundation
             :
             which
             difformities
             and
             inequalities
             the
             Socinans
             avoyded
             .
             This
             was
             all
             the
             change
             that
             the
             reading
             of
             those
             Haereticall
             blasphemies
             wrought
             in
             me
             ,
             none
             of
             their
             subtile
             wrestings
             ,
             and
             Chymicall
             extractions
             of
             new
             sences
             from
             fundamentall
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             prevailing
             against
             the
             constant
             universall
             authority
             of
             Gods
             Church
             interpreting
             the
             same
             Texts
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             I
             conceive
             it
             unnecessary
             ,
             if
             not
             very
             inconvenient
             to
             set
             downe
             here
             the
             exceptions
             I
             had
             against
             the
             severall
             peculiar
             doctrines
             proper
             to
             the
             Socinians
             ,
             for
             feare
             lest
             by
             undertaking
             to
             confute
             I
             should
             endanger
             to
             distill
             the
             infectious
             poyson
             of
             them
             in
             a
             countrey
             ,
             where
             ,
             God
             be
             blessed
             ,
             they
             are
             utterly
             unknowne
             :
             remembring
             how
             subtilly
             and
             maliciously
             the
             Schollars
             of
             
               Sibrandus
               Lubbertus
               in
               Holland
            
             are
             reported
             to
             have
             abnsed
             their
             unwary
             Master
             :
             for
             they
             having
             an
             extreame
             itch
             of
             reading
             one
             of
             the
             most
             pernicious
             Treatises
             of
             Socinus
             ,
             which
             was
             forbidden
             to
             be
             dispersed
             ,
             knew
             no
             better
             a
             meanes
             to
             satisfy
             their
             unlawfull
             and
             dangerous
             curiosity
             then
             by
             perswading
             their
             cred●lous
             Master
             that
             it
             was
             expected
             from
             his
             eminent
             abilities
             to
             confute
             so
             pernicious
             a
             booke
             ;
             which
             he
             having
             ,
             as
             he
             thought
             sufficiently
             performed
             ;
             they
             further
             told
             him
             that
             it
             would
             be
             injustice
             ,
             and
             a
             kind
             of
             confession
             of
             guilt
             to
             publish
             his
             confutation
             without
             the
             adversaries
             Text
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             meanes
             they
             made
             their
             Master
             a
             sower
             of
             Haeresy
             ,
             for
             every
             one
             almost
             bought
             up
             the
             booke
             for
             Socinus
             his
             sake
             only
             ,
             scarce
             any
             vouchsafing
             to
             cast
             their
             eyes
             upon
             the
             heavy
             unskillful
             confutation
             .
          
           
           
             5.
             
             Thus
             I
             make
             but
             a
             small
             stay
             upon
             the
             Socinians
             ,
             on
             whom
             I
             looked
             rather
             with
             pitty
             then
             resentment
             :
             Considering
             withall
             that
             they
             were
             the
             almost
             only
             Sect
             which
             made
             profession
             against
             violence
             ,
             and
             active
             disobedience
             ,
             condemning
             warre
             absolutely
             and
             upon
             whatsoever
             pretences
             .
             Notwithstanding
             observing
             that
             one
             essentiall
             marke
             of
             that
             Sect
             was
             resolutely
             to
             hold
             no
             opinion
             ,
             but
             in
             every
             Synod
             to
             give
             leave
             to
             the
             questioning
             or
             altering
             of
             whatsoever
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             had
             been
             before
             decided
             ,
             I
             found
             that
             seemingly
             calm
             and
             quiet
             spirit
             of
             theirs
             lesse
             alluring
             ;
             because
             from
             their
             owne
             peculiar
             complexion
             and
             grounds
             ,
             I
             thus
             Argued
             ;
             Who
             can
             tell
             whether
             (
             if
             they
             encrease
             in
             numbers
             and
             power
             )
             they
             may
             not
             thinke
             fit
             to
             begin
             with
             the
             alteration
             of
             that
             doctrine
             ?
             For
             I
             have
             known
             when
             even
             the
             Calvinists
             in
             Holland
             and
             the
             Puritans
             in
             England
             ,
             being
             in
             low
             estate
             ,
             have
             preached
             
               liberty
               of
               Prophesying
            
             ,
             &
             pretended
             only
             to
             desire
             a
             freedome
             of
             injoying
             their
             Consciences
             in
             particular
             ,
             promising
             never
             to
             molest
             any
             others
             ;
             As
             by
             their
             first
             published
             writings
             ,
             and
             by
             severall
             Remonstrances
             and
             Petitions
             by
             Q.
             Eliz.
             to
             K.
             Iames
             ,
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             hisreigne
             ,
             and
             to
             Parliaments
             in
             those
             times
             ;
             And
             yet
             the
             same
             men
             being
             afterwards
             become
             numerous
             &
             powerfull
             enough
             to
             gaine
             the
             effect
             of
             their
             Petitions
             by
             force
             ,
             never
             yet
             allowed
             any
             moderate
             qualification
             or
             tolleration
             to
             any
             other
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
          
           
             
               Reflection
               upon
               the
               Calvinists
               and
               Lutheran
               Churches
               .
            
             
               Their
               first
               disadvantage
               in
               comparison
               with
               the
               English
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             HAving
             passed
             with
             so
             much
             speed
             the
             
               Socinian
               Churches
            
             ,
             I
             fixed
             my
             thoughts
             more
             seriously
             upon
             the
             Lutherans
             and
             Calvinists
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             to
             resolve
             my selfe
             whether
             those
             points
             of
             doctrine
             ,
             discipline
             or
             practise
             ,
             wherein
             they
             differed
             from
             ,
             and
             apparently
             came
             short
             of
             the
             
               English
               Church
            
             ,
             were
             indeed
             of
             so
             high
             a
             nature
             as
             to
             dishearten
             me
             from
             embracing
             their
             communion
             any
             other
             way
             ,
             then
             by
             allowing
             them
             my
             Charity
             ,
             in
             not
             condemning
             them
             ,
             which
             I
             also
             afforded
             even
             to
             the
             
               Roman
               Church
            
             it selfe
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Now
             among
             the
             differences
             ,
             (
             where
             in
             all
             other
             Sects
             pretending
             to
             a
             Reformation
             were
             distinguishable
             from
             the
             English
             ,
             as
             wanting
             certaine
             priviledges
             and
             commendable
             qualities
             which
             she
             enjoyed
             )
             some
             I
             found
             to
             be
             commune
             to
             all
             those
             Sects
             ,
             (
             especially
             the
             Lutherans
             and
             Calvinists
             :
             )
             Others
             to
             be
             proper
             and
             peculiar
             to
             each
             .
             Concerning
             these
             latter
             ,
             I
             found
             it
             to
             little
             purpose
             to
             spend
             much
             time
             in
             examining
             them
             ,
             because
             the
             former
             commune
             ones
             did
             more
             then
             sufficiently
             dishearten
             me
             from
             adjoyning
             my selfe
             to
             their
             Communion
             .
             And
             those
             were
             especially
             these
             five
             ,
             viz.
             1.
             
             Their
             grounding
             their
             beliefe
             both
             
             of
             the
             bookes
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             the
             true
             sence
             of
             them
             ,
             not
             upon
             the
             universall
             Tradition
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             their
             owne
             private
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             ,
             as
             they
             pretended
             ,
             assured
             them
             that
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Evangelists
             were
             the
             Authors
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             sences
             ,
             which
             they
             collected
             from
             them
             ,
             were
             the
             true
             undoubted
             sences
             of
             them
             .
             2.
             
             Their
             apparent
             want
             of
             a
             lawfull
             succession
             of
             Ecclesiasticall
             Governours
             and
             Teachers
             ,
             joyn'd
             with
             an
             unsufferable
             presumption
             in
             condemning
             of
             Tyranny
             ,
             that
             Government
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             which
             had
             been
             apparently
             setled
             in
             the
             universall
             Church
             without
             contradiction
             since
             the
             Apostles
             Times
             .
             3.
             
             Their
             Doctrines
             and
             practises
             of
             
               Sedition
               and
               Rebellion
            
             .
             4.
             
             Their
             professed
             hatred
             of
             peace
             and
             Reunion
             with
             the
             
               Catholique
               Church
            
             .
             5.
             
             The
             prodigious
             personall
             qualities
             of
             Luther
             ,
             and
             Calvin
             ,
             which
             shewed
             them
             to
             be
             persons
             extreamly
             unfit
             to
             be
             relyed
             upon
             ,
             or
             acknowledged
             for
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             Reformers
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Concerning
             the
             first
             commune
             difference
             ,
             namely
             ,
             The
             Calvinist's
             and
             Lutheran's
             grounding
             their
             beliefe
             of
             Christian
             Doctrines
             ,
             and
             their
             sence
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             generally
             of
             the
             bookes
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             not
             upon
             the
             authority
             and
             Tradition
             of
             the
             Church
             so
             much
             as
             upon
             a
             private
             Spirit
             ,
             testimony
             or
             suggestion
             pretended
             to
             bee
             infused
             from
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             took
             upon
             themselves
             to
             be
             assured
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             of
             their
             expressions
             of
             severall
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             perswasion
             that
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Evangelists
             were
             the
             Authours
             of
             those
             Divine
             writings
             :
             what
             little
             satisfaction
             I
             
             found
             in
             this
             maine
             Foundation
             of
             their
             Religion
             I
             shall
             reserve
             to
             demonstrate
             hereafter
             .
             For
             the
             present
             I
             desire
             that
             to
             bee
             mistaken
             when
             I
             call
             this
             one
             of
             the
             differences
             and
             disadvantages
             which
             the
             Lutherans
             and
             Calvinists
             ,
             &c.
             have
             in
             comparing
             them
             with
             the
             
               English
               Church
            
             .
             For
             though
             it
             bee
             true
             that
             by
             rationall
             consequence
             from
             the
             grounds
             declared
             of
             the
             
               English
               Church
            
             ,
             the
             former
             position
             will
             evidently
             follow
             :
             notwithstanding
             shee
             ha's
             beene
             more
             moderate
             and
             wary
             then
             publiquely
             to
             pretend
             to
             such
             a
             
               Private
               Spirit
            
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             has
             left
             a
             latitude
             and
             liberty
             for
             them
             in
             her
             Communion
             to
             renounce
             it
             ,
             as
             many
             of
             the
             most
             learned
             among
             them
             have
             done
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             
          
           
             
               Apparent
               want
               ,
               yea
               renouncing
               of
               a
               lawfull
               succession
               of
               Ecclesiasticall
               Governours
               and
               Teachers
               among
               Lutherans
               and
               Calvinists
               .
            
          
           
             I.
             A
             Second
             thing
             wherein
             the
             Lutherans
             and
             
               Calvinists
               agreed
            
             to
             disagree
             with
             the
             
               Church
               of
               England
            
             ,
             was
             their
             want
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             of
             a
             lawfully
             ordained
             Clergy
             .
             This
             was
             an
             inconvenience
             so
             much
             the
             more
             hard
             to
             be
             digested
             by
             mee
             ,
             and
             which
             deserved
             neither
             excuse
             nor
             commiseration
             ,
             because
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             
             want
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             at
             their
             first
             pretended
             Reformations
             they
             came
             to
             that
             shamelesnesse
             as
             to
             seeke
             to
             palliate
             this
             defect
             by
             a
             desperate
             condemning
             of
             the
             Order
             it selfe
             ,
             as
             a
             tyranny
             and
             usurpation
             crept
             into
             the
             Church
             against
             the
             expresse
             Order
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             :
             And
             though
             they
             (
             especially
             the
             
               French
               Calvinists
            
             )
             might
             afterward
             have
             in
             some
             sort
             remedied
             this
             defect
             by
             receiving
             a
             Cleargy
             by
             the
             Ordination
             of
             the
             English
             Bishops
             (
             whereto
             they
             have
             beene
             earnestly
             follicited
             ,
             as
             namely
             ,
             by
             Bishop
             Morton
             )
             notwithstanding
             they
             utterly
             persisted
             in
             the
             utter
             refusall
             of
             suffering
             this
             important
             disadvantage
             to
             be
             cured
             :
             which
             perverse
             Spirit
             of
             theirs
             ,
             
               Arnobius
               (
               cont
            
             .
             Gen.
             
               lib.
               6.
            
             )
             elegantly
             describes
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Quod
               semel
               fine
               ratione
               fecistis
               ,
               ne
               videamini
               aliquando
               nesciisse
               ,
               defenditis
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               That
               thing
               ,
               which
               yee
               once
               unreasonably
               did
               ,
               to
               avoid
               the
               imputation
               of
               having
               beene
               ignorant
               ,
               yee
               still
               maintaine
               .
            
             Yea
             ,
             to
             that
             ridiculous
             impudence
             have
             they
             arrived
             in
             Scotland
             ,
             not
             many
             yeares
             since
             ,
             as
             to
             admit
             one
             to
             publique
             Penance
             in
             the
             Church
             onely
             for
             having
             beene
             a
             
               Protestant
               Bishop
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             I
             cannot
             forbeare
             to
             give
             a
             taste
             of
             Luthers
             Spirit
             with
             reference
             to
             this
             subject
             ,
             lively
             represented
             in
             a
             Bull
             by
             him
             published
             to
             this
             Tenour
             ,
             Anno
             Domini
             M.
             D.
             XXIII
             .
             
             
               Nunc
               attendite
               vos
               Episcopi
               ,
               imò
               larvae
               Diaboli
               ;
               Doctor
               Lutherus
               vult
               vobis
               Bullam
               &
               Reformationem
               legere
               ,
               quae
               vobis
               non
               bene
               sonabit
               ,
            
             Doctoris
             Lutheri
             Bulla
             &
             
             Reformatio
             .
             
               Quicumque
               opem
               ferunt
               ,
               &c.
            
             That
             is
             ,
             
               Now
               bee
               attentive
               O
               yee
               Bishops
               ,
               or
               rather
               disguises
               of
               the
               Devill
               ,
               Doctour
            
             Luther
             
               will
               reade
               to
               you
               a
               Bull
               ,
               which
               will
               not
               sound
               pleasingly
               unto
               you
               .
            
             The
             Bull
             and
             Reformation
             of
             Doctour
             Luther
             .
             
               Whosoever
               brings
               assistance
               ,
               spends
               Body
               ,
               Life
               ,
               and
               Honour
               to
               the
               end
               that
               Bishopricks
               may
               be
               wasted
               ,
               and
               the
               Government
               of
               Bishops
               extinguished
               ,
               such
               are
               the
               beloved
               children
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               true
               Christians
               ,
               observing
               the
               Commandements
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               resisting
               the
               Ordinances
               of
               the
               Devill
               .
               Or
               if
               they
               be
               not
               able
               to
               doe
               thus
               much
               ,
               let
               them
               at
               least
               condemne
               and
               avoid
               that
               Government
               .
               But
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               whosoever
               maintaine
               the
               Government
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               obey
               them
               voluntarily
               ,
               such
               are
               tho
               very
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Devill
               ,
               and
               resist
               the
               Ordinance
               and
               Law
               of
               God.
            
             Hitherto
             is
             
               Luthers
               Bull.
            
             And
             I
             desire
             that
             any
             reasonable
             Christian
             would
             confesse
             ,
             whether
             he
             can
             chuse
             but
             believe
             that
             the
             very
             same
             whom
             Luther
             himselfe
             confesseth
             to
             have
             beene
             his
             Counsellour
             and
             perswader
             to
             leave
             Masse
             ,
             was
             his
             Secretary
             likewise
             to
             write
             this
             Bull
             ?
             And
             that
             a
             man
             should
             not
             think
             that
             this
             was
             onely
             one
             of
             Luthers
             frantick
             extravagancies
             ,
             the
             horrible
             effect
             will
             demonstrate
             the
             contrary
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             fearfull
             insurrection
             and
             Rebellion
             of
             a
             World
             of
             Countrey
             people
             combined
             by
             Oath
             to
             the
             ruine
             of
             severall
             Ecclesiasticall
             Princes
             in
             Germany
             ,
             who
             were
             content
             in
             that
             cause
             to
             stand
             to
             Luthers
             judgement
             .
             Who
             when
             he
             perceived
             they
             were
             unfurnished
             of
             armes
             ,
             and
             unl●k●ly
             to
             prosper
             in
             their
             designe
             ,
             lest
             their
             Rebe●lion
             and
             the
             effects
             of
             it
             should
             be
             imputed
             to
             him
             ,
             was
             content
             to
             exhort
             them
             to
             obedience
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             Calvin
             and
             Beza
             ,
             &c.
             though
             more
             subtile
             ,
             yet
             were
             not
             lesse
             malicious
             against
             Episcopacy
             ,
             as
             appeares
             in
             severall
             of
             their
             Treatises
             and
             Epistles
             .
             Yea
             Calvin
             ascended
             to
             that
             height
             of
             arrogance
             as
             to
             professe
             that
             ,
             that
             Order
             and
             Discipline
             which
             hee
             had
             forged
             in
             Geneva
             ,
             and
             whereof
             not
             one
             single
             patterne
             can
             be
             given
             since
             Christs
             Time
             ,
             was
             not
             onely
             justifiable
             ,
             but
             necessarily
             obliging
             all
             Christians
             to
             conforme
             unto
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Whether
             it
             may
             in
             some
             measure
             bee
             attributed
             to
             my
             education
             in
             a
             Church
             which
             challenged
             to
             it selfe
             a
             priviledge
             beyond
             all
             other
             Sects
             from
             a
             succession
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             evidence
             of
             reason
             and
             authority
             which
             convinced
             mee
             of
             the
             necessity
             of
             such
             a
             succession
             ;
             However
             it
             came
             ,
             I
             found
             it
             was
             impossible
             for
             mee
             to
             suffer
             my selfe
             to
             be
             perswaded
             that
             Episcopacy
             was
             a
             Government
             condemnable
             ;
             or
             that
             a
             legitimate
             succession
             of
             
               Holy
               Orders
            
             was
             not
             necessary
             to
             the
             constitution
             of
             a
             Church
             ;
             Or
             lastly
             ,
             that
             the
             supereminence
             of
             Episcopacy
             above
             Priesthood
             ,
             the
             appropriating
             thereto
             of
             the
             power
             of
             
               Ordination
               ,
               Confirmation
            
             ,
             and
             giving
             suffrages
             in
             Councells
             was
             an
             usurpation
             crep'd
             into
             the
             Church
             immediatly
             after
             the
             Apostles
             Times
             ,
             and
             contrary
             to
             their
             intention
             ,
             Considering
             that
             the
             Primitive
             Churches
             were
             extreamly
             and
             punctually
             scrupulous
             in
             maintaining
             the
             very
             phrases
             of
             traditionary
             Doctrines
             ,
             and
             Formes
             of
             customapractises
             ;
             In
             so
             much
             as
             when
             the
             least
             innovation
             in
             either
             was
             discovered
             ,
             all
             men
             conspired
             to
             condemne
             the
             innovatours
             ;
             Witness
             the
             controversies
             about
             
               Easter
               ,
               Rebaptization
               
               of
               Heretiques
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Was
             it
             imaginable
             ,
             thought
             I
             that
             those
             first
             Bishops
             ,
             who
             even
             by
             their
             Officers
             were
             more
             peculiarly
             
               Canditati
               Martyrii
            
             ,
             should
             so
             suddenly
             degenerate
             from
             the
             Apostolicall
             Spirit
             of
             Humility
             ,
             as
             universally
             to
             conspire
             to
             set
             up
             that
             pretended
             Tyranny
             over
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Cleargy
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             Church
             ?
             Or
             supposing
             that
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             such
             dire
             persecutions
             they
             had
             the
             will
             and
             leasure
             to
             designe
             such
             ambitious
             projects
             ,
             is
             it
             credible
             that
             the
             whole
             
               Ordor
               of
               B●esbyters
            
             would
             suffer
             themselves
             to
             be
             excluded
             from
             their
             Priviledges
             and
             Officers
             so
             very
             lately
             bequeathed
             them
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             conferr'd
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             and
             this
             universally
             through
             the
             whole
             World
             ,
             and
             not
             one
             single
             Presbyter
             appeare
             that
             should
             protest
             against
             such
             an
             usurpation
             ?
             Certainly
             it
             was
             much
             more
             probable
             that
             Luther
             ,
             and
             Calvin
             were
             either
             deceive●s
             or
             deceived
             ,
             then
             that
             all
             Primitive
             Bishops
             were
             Tyrants
             ,
             and
             all
             Primitive
             Preists
             fooles
             ,
             or
             rather
             betrayers
             of
             that
             power
             and
             duty
             left
             and
             enjoyn'd
             them
             by
             the
             Apostles
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             But
             though
             I
             could
             have
             digested
             this
             ,
             what
             arts
             or
             violence
             could
             I
             make
             use
             of
             against
             mine
             owne
             reason
             and
             conscience
             to
             perswade
             my selfe
             to
             live
             in
             a
             Church
             ,
             in
             which
             there
             were
             neither
             Bishops
             nor
             Priests
             ,
             but
             a
             new
             Order
             and
             Title
             of
             Ministers
             made
             by
             a
             conspiracy
             of
             ignorant
             laymen
             ,
             a
             Church
             that
             took
             upon
             her
             to
             degrade
             and
             annull
             the
             Orders
             of
             the
             whole
             Christian
             World
             ,
             because
             they
             had
             not
             been
             communicated
             to
             her
             ,
             a
             Church
             which
             (
             notwithstanding
             the
             expresse
             words
             of
             S
             
               Paul
               ,
               Epb.
               4.
            
             who
             tells
             us
             that
             one
             of
             the
             speciall
             gifts
             
             which
             o●r
             Saviour
             upon
             his
             Ascension
             received
             from
             his
             Father
             to
             enrich
             his
             Church
             withall
             ,
             was
             that
             subordination
             of
             severall
             Orders
             of
             the
             Cleargy
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             continue
             till
             the
             
               consummation
               of
               the
               Saints
            
             ,
             or
             end
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             yet
             )
             professeth
             that
             there
             is
             no
             such
             subordination
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             were
             no
             lawfull
             Bishops
             or
             Pastours
             in
             the
             Church
             for
             many
             hundred
             yeares
             ,
             before
             Luther
             broke
             his
             vow
             of
             Chastity
             to
             make
             himself
             fit
             to
             propagate
             them
             ,
             and
             before
             Culvin
             escaped
             from
             Noyon
             to
             Geneva
             ,
             there
             to
             maintaine
             the
             gates
             against
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             to
             create
             Ministers
             under
             himself
             and
             in
             his
             Princes
             place
             ?
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XI
             .
          
           
             
               Consent
               of
               Fathers
               against
               Calvinists
               and
               Lutherans
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             UPon
             such
             grounds
             of
             Calvinists
             and
             Lutherans
             (
             if
             they
             could
             possibly
             appeare
             to
             be
             true
             )
             what
             impudence
             and
             folly
             must
             we
             needs
             impute
             to
             all
             the
             ancient
             Fathers
             and
             Doctours
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             who
             never
             fayle
             in
             disputing
             against
             all
             sorts
             of
             Heretiques
             or
             Schismatiques
             to
             insist
             unanimously
             upon
             this
             Quere
             ,
             
               By
               what
               lawfull
               succession
               ,
               from
               what
               Apostolique
               Seate
               their
               first
               Teacher
               derived
               himselfe
               ?
            
             And
             professing
             that
             it
             was
             necessary
             to
             insist
             upon
             the
             point
             of
             succession
             ,
             as
             to
             examine
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Doctrines
             themselves
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             Speech
             of
             S.
             Chrysostome
             
               (
               Hom.
               11.
               in
               Ephes.
               )
               Suppose
               you
               that
               it
               is
               sufficient
               
               to
               say
               they
               are
               Orthodox
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               meane
               time
               Ordination
               is
               lost
               and
               perished
               ?
               To
               what
               purpose
               is
               the
               rest
               ,
               this
               being
               not
               made
               good
               ?
               For
               wee
               ought
               no
               lesse
               to
               contend
               for
               it
               then
               for
               the
               Faith
               it self
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Witnesse
               hereto
               S.
               Ireneus
            
             ,
             Lib.
             4.
             cap.
             45.
             
             Where
             is
             it
             then
             that
             a
             Man
             shall
             find
             such
             Pastours
             ?
             S.
             Paul
             teacheth
             us
             when
             hee
             sayes
             ,
             God
             hath
             placed
             in
             his
             Church
             first
             of
             all
             Apostles
             ,
             secondarily
             Prophets
             ,
             in
             the
             third
             place
             Doctors
             .
             There
             then
             where
             the
             Gifts
             of
             our
             Lord
             are
             placed
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             place
             must
             wee
             seeke
             for
             the
             truth
             ,
             among
             whom
             the
             succession
             of
             the
             Church
             since
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             the
             purity
             of
             Doctrine
             is
             maintained
             in
             its
             integrity
             .
             Witnesse
             S.
             Cyprian
             (
             in
             Ep
             ad
             Magnum
             .
             )
             Whereas
             some
             alledge
             that
             they
             acknowledge
             the
             same
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             the
             same
             Sonne
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
             this
             can
             nothing
             availe
             them
             (
             
               viz.
               being
               a
               Schisme
            
             .
             )
             For
             
               Core
               ,
               Dathan
            
             and
             Abiron
             acknowledged
             the
             same
             God
             that
             Aaron
             the
             High
             Priest
             and
             Moses
             did
             ,
             living
             under
             the
             same
             Law
             &
             in
             the
             same
             Religion
             :
             They
             invoked
             that
             one
             and
             true
             God
             who
             is
             to
             be
             worshipped
             and
             praid
             to
             :
             Yet
             in
             as
             much
             as
             exceeding
             the
             limits
             of
             their
             Ministery
             they
             assumed
             to
             themselves
             the
             licence
             to
             sacrifice
             in
             opposition
             to
             Aaron
             the
             High
             Priest
             ,
             who
             by
             the
             ordination
             of
             God
             had
             before
             obtained
             the
             lawfull
             Priesthood
             ,
             they
             being
             supernaturally
             strucken
             presently
             received
             the
             just
             punishment
             of
             their
             unlawfull
             attempts
             .
             
               And
               againe
            
             ,
             Novatianus
             is
             not
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             neither
             can
             be
             accounted
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             who
             despising
             the
             Evangelicall
             and
             Apostolicall
             Tradition
             ,
             succeeding
             to
             no
             person
             has
             been
             ordained
             by
             himselfe
             .
             
               And
               againe
            
             ,
             How
             can
             hee
             be
             acknowledged
             to
             be
             a
             true
             Pastour
             ,
             who
             ,
             (
             the
             true
             Pastour
             beeing
             alive
             ,
             and
             by
             a
             successive
             Ordination
             presiding
             in
             the
             Church
             )
             without
             
             succeeding
             to
             any
             one
             ,
             beginns
             from
             himselfe
             .
             
               And
               again
            
             (
             Ep.
             ad
             Flor.
             )
             Christ
             sayes
             to
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             by
             them
             to
             all
             Prelates
             who
             succeede
             the
             Apostles
             by
             a
             substitute
             ordination
             (
             
               Vicariâ
               Ordinatione
            
             )
             He
             that
             beareth
             you
             heareth
             me
             Witnes
             S.
             Athanasius
             (
             de
             Synod
             .
             )
             How
             can
             they
             be
             Bishops
             ,
             if
             they
             have
             received
             their
             Ordination
             from
             Heretiques
             ,
             even
             by
             their
             own
             accusation
             ?
             
               Lastly
               ,
               (
               to
               omit
               infinite
               passages
               in
            
             Tertullian
             ,
             S.
             Augustin
             Op●atus
             ,
             
               &c
               )
               Witnesse
               S.
            
             Hierome
             ,
             
               who
               speaking
               of
            
             H
             lary
             
               the
               Deacon
               ,
               authour
               of
               one
               of
               the
               Sects
               of
               the
               Luciferians
            
             (
             in
             Dial
             :
             cont
             .
             Lucifer
             .
             )
             saith
             ,
             Together
             with
             the
             man
             his
             sect
             likewise
             is
             perished
             ,
             because
             a
             Deacon
             could
             not
             ordaine
             a
             Clearke
             to
             succeede
             after
             him
             .
             Now
             it
             is
             not
             a
             Church
             which
             hath
             no
             Priests
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Were
             such
             arguments
             as
             those
             ,
             I
             would
             faine
             know
             ,
             logicall
             and
             efficacious
             in
             the
             third
             and
             fourth
             century
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             are
             they
             of
             no
             force
             now
             ?
             When
             was
             it
             that
             they
             began
             to
             lose
             their
             vertue
             ?
             Did
             all
             the
             
               Ancient
               Martyrs
               ,
               Bishops
            
             and
             Doctours
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             Champions
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             confound
             all
             the
             ancient
             Heresies
             by
             demonstrating
             that
             the
             Authours
             of
             them
             had
             no
             personall
             legitimate
             ,
             (
             nor
             Doctrinall
             )
             succession
             ?
             And
             shall
             wee
             be
             made
             believe
             that
             such
             a
             succession
             now
             is
             not
             onely
             not
             necessary
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             is
             rather
             a
             prejudice
             ,
             yea
             that
             it
             is
             an
             argument
             for
             Heresy
             ?
             That
             it
             is
             a
             proofe
             of
             a
             truely
             
               pure
               Reformation
            
             to
             abjure
             not
             only
             all
             the
             ancient
             Ceremonies
             of
             Ordination
             ,
             but
             even
             the
             Officers
             ,
             yea
             the
             very
             names
             of
             all
             Ecclesiasticall
             Orders
             ?
             For
             mine
             own
             part
             ,
             I
             must
             acknowledge
             my
             want
             of
             courage
             :
             I
             durst
             not
             range
             
             my selfe
             in
             such
             a
             Congregation
             ,
             where
             I
             should
             be
             exposed
             point
             blanck
             to
             receive
             all
             the
             shot
             which
             so
             many
             (
             by
             all
             acknowledged
             )
             Saints
             have
             darted
             against
             the
             ancient
             Heretiques
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XII
             .
          
           
             
               Seditious
               Doctrines
               universally
               taught
               by
               Calvinists
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             1.
             
             A
             Third
             important
             inconvenience
             ,
             which
             I
             could
             not
             see
             any
             meanes
             to
             avoyd
             being
             adjoyned
             to
             the
             Lutheran
             or
             
               Calvinist
               Churches
            
             ,
             was
             the
             scandall
             of
             
               Sedition
               &
               Rebellion
            
             .
             An
             imputation
             this
             was
             ,
             which
             I
             could
             never
             perceive
             that
             any
             of
             those
             two
             factions
             (
             and
             principally
             the
             Calvinists
             )
             took
             any
             care
             to
             clear
             themselves
             of
             ,
             any
             other
             way
             then
             by
             recrimination
             upon
             some
             particular
             persons
             among
             Catholiques
             :
             Never
             could
             I
             meet
             with
             ,
             or
             heare
             of
             any
             
               decree
               Synodicall
            
             ,
             any
             treatise
             or
             writing
             by
             which
             they
             pretended
             to
             free
             themselves
             from
             this
             charge
             ,
             or
             to
             give
             security
             to
             Princes
             in
             whose
             Dominions
             they
             lived
             of
             their
             intention
             to
             be
             loyall
             and
             obedient
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Indeed
             at
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Confession
             of
             Faith
             of
             the
             
               French
               Calvinist
               Churches
            
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             seeming
             plausible
             acknowledgement
             of
             obligation
             to
             submission
             to
             lawes
             and
             Magistrates
             ,
             but
             with
             this
             expresse
             reservation
             ,
             
               moyennant
               que
               l'
               Empire
               Souverain
               de
               Dieu
               demeure
               en●son
               entier
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             
               upon
               condition
               that
               Gods
               supreme
               authority
               remaine
               inviolated
               :
            
             a
             reservation
             so
             large
             and
             so
             ambiguous
             ,
             that
             they
             having
             both
             by
             writings
             and
             too
             frequent
             practises
             declared
             that
             they
             conceive
             themselves
             in
             conscience
             and
             
             by
             vertue
             of
             Gods
             law
             obliged
             to
             maintaine
             the
             pretended-true
             Religion
             (
             not
             by
             suffering
             for
             it
             ,
             but
             )
             by
             active
             opposing
             whatsoever
             humane
             authority
             shall
             seeke
             to
             destroy
             it
             ;
             Yea
             more
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             obliged
             to
             use
             all
             endeavours
             to
             destroy
             Idolatry
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             
               Catholique
               Religion
            
             )
             this
             restriction
             mentioned
             in
             their
             Confession
             seemes
             to
             have
             beene
             intended
             on
             purpose
             to
             put
             them
             in
             mind
             of
             their
             duty
             to
             rebell
             whensoever
             they
             have
             opportunity
             to
             maintaine
             or
             propagate
             their
             owne
             ,
             or
             chase
             out
             and
             exterminate
             
               Catholique
               Religion
            
             .
             For
             mine
             ●owne
             particular
             I
             professe
             I
             never
             yet
             conversed
             with
             any
             of
             them
             so
             ignorant
             ,
             but
             ,
             when
             wee
             spoke
             concerning
             this
             argument
             ,
             was
             able
             to
             say
             some
             thing
             to
             any
             objections
             ,
             and
             many
             of
             them
             had
             arrived
             to
             the
             skil
             to
             alledge
             the
             subtillest
             reasons
             that
             that
             their
             infernall
             book
             stiled
             
               Iunius
               Brutus
            
             (
             ordinarily
             attributed
             to
             B●za
             )
             did
             suggest
             .
             And
             by
             one
             tryall
             made
             since
             I
             came
             into
             France
             ,
             I
             am
             become
             confident
             that
             if
             the
             next
             Synod
             of
             Charenton
             were
             summoned
             by
             such
             as
             might
             constrein
             them
             ,
             to
             explaine
             themselves
             ,
             
               Whether
               incase
               of
               Religion
               they
               might
               not
               actively
               oppose
               the
               pres●n
               :
               supreme
               authority
               ,
               or
               whether
               if
               in
               France
               they
               had
               the
               same
               advantage
               over
               Cotholiques
               ,
               which
               Catholiques
               have
               over
               them
               ,
               they
               would
               allow
               the
               same
               freedome
               ?
            
             they
             would
             endeavour
             to
             give
             an
             answer
             as
             unsatisfactory
             as
             their
             Confession
             of
             Faith.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             was
             not
             altogether
             the
             many
             seditious
             passages
             in
             Luther's
             and
             Calvin's
             writings
             which
             scandalised
             mee
             so
             farre
             as
             to
             conceive
             my self
             by
             communicating
             with
             them
             engaged
             to
             
             profess
             ,
             at
             least
             not
             to
             professe
             against
             ,
             such
             horrid
             doctrines
             (
             for
             liberty
             is
             sometimes
             taken
             by
             them
             to
             renounce
             some
             particular
             Texts
             even
             of
             Calvin
             )
             but
             the
             not
             seeing
             any
             one
             protesting
             against
             or
             disavowing
             such
             scandalous
             assertions
             .
             I
             confesse
             I
             wondred
             how
             they
             could
             hope
             to
             make
             any
             Christians
             believe
             that
             their
             pretended
             Reformation
             proceeded
             from
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             when
             instead
             of
             those
             spirituall
             armes
             of
             charity
             ,
             humility
             ,
             patience
             &
             most
             indispensable
             obedience
             even
             to
             Nero
             himself
             by
             which
             Christ
             enabled
             his
             Apostles
             to
             conquer
             the
             world
             to
             the
             belief
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             Calvin
             and
             Luther
             put
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             their
             Sectatours
             malice
             ,
             pride
             ,
             hatred
             to
             suffer
             for
             conscience
             sake
             ,
             active
             resistance
             against
             all
             authority
             ,
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             the
             very
             same
             weapons
             that
             the
             Devill
             suggested
             to
             Mahomet
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Now
             to
             make
             this
             appear
             to
             be
             no
             wrongfull
             imputation
             ,
             besides
             the
             manifest
             experience
             of
             all
             the
             blood
             shed
             in
             
               Germany
               ,
               France
               ,
               England
            
             ,
             &c.
             and
             besides
             such
             bloudy
             treatises
             of
             
               Beza
               ,
               Knox
               ,
               Good-man
            
             ,
             and
             others
             of
             these
             later
             times
             .
             I
             will
             produce
             expresse
             testimonies
             out
             of
             the
             writings
             of
             Luther
             and
             Calvin
             ,
             First
             
               Luther
               (
               loc
               .
               com
               ,
               class
               .
               4.
               c.
            
             30.
             directing
             his
             speech
             to
             one
             Spalatinus
             ,
             hath
             these
             words
             ,
             
               I
               will
               not
               endure
               that
               which
               thou
               sayest
               ,
            
             viz.
             
               that
               the
               Prince
               will
               not
               suffer
               that
               any
               thing
               should
               be
               written
               against
               the
               Electour
               of
               Mentz
               ,
               nor
               any
               thing
               that
               my
               disturbe
               the
               publique
               peace
               .
               I
               will
               rather
               confound
               both
               thee
               ,
               and
               the
               Prince
               :
               For
               if
               I
               have
               opposed
               the
               Pope
               which
               is
               his
               Creatour
               ,
               why
               should
               I
               not
               oppose
               the
               creature
               ?
            
             And
             ,
             
               Is
               it
               not
               a
               pretty
               opinion
               of
               yours
               that
               the
               publique
               peace
               ought
               not
               
               nion
               of
               yours
               that
               the
               publike
               peace
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               disturbed
               ,
               but
               the
               eternall
               peace
               of
               God
               may
               ;
               No
               such
               matter
               ,
            
             Spalatinus
             ,
             
               no
               such
               matter
            
             .
             And
             again
             ,
             
               (
               cap.
               de
               Bapt.
               )
               We
               are
               exempted
               from
               all
               humane
               lawes
               by
               the
               Christian
               liberty
               given
               us
               in
               Baptisme
               .
            
             Then
             for
             
               Calvin
               ,
               Calv.
               Inst.
               l.
               4.
               c.
               20.
               p.
               10.
               &
               com
               .
               in
               Dan.
               c.
               2.
               v.
               39.
               &c.
               
               5.
               v.
               5.
               
               Id.
               in
               .
               Dan.
               c.
               6.
               v.
               2.
               
               &
               25.
            
             it
             is
             observable
             first
             how
             in
             severall
             places
             he
             labours
             to
             discredit
             Monarchy
             in
             general
             :
             then
             how
             seditiously
             he
             speaks
             elswhere
             ,
             as
             in
             this
             expression
             ,
             
               Earthly
               Princes
               devest
               themselves
               of
               their
               power
               ,
               when
               they
               oppose
               themselves
               against
               God
               ,
               yea
               they
               are
               unworthy
               to
               be
               reckoned
               in
               the
               n●mber
               of
               men
               .
               And
               therefore
               it
               is
               fitter
               that
               a
               man
               should
               spit
               in
               their
               faces
               them
               obey
               them
               ,
               when
               they
               grow
               so
               sawey
               as
               to●be
               willing
               to
               deprive
               God
               of
               his
               right
               .
            
             Lastly
             
               D.
               Bancroft
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterbury
            
             (
             in
             his
             Booke
             of
             dangerous
             Positions
             ,
             pag.
             9.
             )
             imputes
             to
             Calvin
             this
             damnable
             position
             ,
             openly
             both
             in
             writing
             and
             deeds
             defended
             by
             his
             followers
             ,
             viz
             
               That
               it
               is
               lawfull
               for
               subjects
               ,
               if
               Princes
               will
               not
               ,
               to
               reforme
               Religion
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               force
               and
               armes
               ,
               if
               it
               can
               be
               done
               no
               other
               way
               .
            
          
           
             5.
             
             I
             should
             have
             been
             willing
             to
             let
             such
             horrible
             speeches
             as
             these
             pass
             for
             personall
             faults
             ,
             and
             have
             attributed
             to
             them
             ;
             Luthers
             frenzy
             and
             
               Calvins
               malicious
            
             spirit
             ,
             if
             any
             of
             their
             party
             would
             have
             thought
             fit
             to
             disavow
             them
             ;
             or
             if
             the
             yet
             more
             horrid
             books
             of
             Beza
             &
             other
             of
             Calvins
             disciples
             had
             not
             justified
             their
             Masters
             to
             have
             beene
             ●
             modest
             in
             comparison
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             lastly
             ,
             if
             I
             had
             not
             knowne
             that
             when
             any
             among
             them
             (
             I
             never
             heard
             that
             any
             put
             it
             in
             a
             publique
             tryall
             ,
             but
             one
             )
             to
             whom
             such
             damnable
             doctrines
             have
             appeared
             
             odious
             ,
             and
             were
             willing
             to
             publish
             their
             detestation
             of
             them
             ,
             had
             not
             been
             interrupted
             ,
             and
             publikely
             silenc'd
             in
             such
             a
             dsigne
             .
             But
             to
             give
             a
             proof
             irrefragable
             that
             this
             Sect
             especialy
             of
             Calvinisme
             is
             bred
             and
             nourished
             with
             this
             poyson
             of
             sedition
             ,
             and
             that
             even
             in
             the
             infancy
             thereof
             not
             being
             able
             to
             keepe
             in
             the
             sting
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             so
             weake
             as
             that
             it
             had
             no
             power
             of
             wounding
             ,
             as
             soone
             as
             it
             gets
             strength
             it
             fayles
             not
             to
             dart
             it
             out
             to
             the
             destruction
             of
             never
             so
             many
             thousands
             that
             oppose
             it
             ,
             I
             shall
             for
             proofe
             onely
             desire
             that
             men
             would
             cast
             their
             eyes
             upon
             the
             condition
             of
             England
             since
             the
             late
             Calvinisticall
             faction
             there
             got
             a
             fatall
             opportunity
             to
             discharge
             freely
             that
             poyson
             ,
             which
             for
             a
             long
             time
             it
             was
             forced
             to
             keepe
             closed
             up
             in
             it's
             entrals
             ,
             where
             after
             the
             best
             enquiry
             I
             could
             make
             ,
             I
             could
             not
             finde
             or
             heare
             of
             during
             the
             time
             of
             these
             late
             bloody
             commotions
             so
             much
             as
             one
             single
             person
             of
             the
             Presbyterian-Calvinist
             party
             but
             did
             actively
             oppose
             his
             King
             ;
             Nor
             one
             single
             Minister
             of
             that
             party
             but
             was
             a
             Trumpet
             io
             incite
             to
             war
             :
             And
             all
             this
             not
             to
             free
             themselves
             from
             any
             danger
             they
             were
             in
             for
             their
             consciences
             (
             for
             before
             the
             warre
             broke
             out
             ,
             his
             Majesty
             had
             offered
             them
             sufficient
             security
             )
             but
             to
             destroy
             the
             present
             government
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             and
             to
             set
             up
             their
             owne
             in
             place
             of
             it
             .
             And
             as
             for
             
               their
               Brethren
               in
               France
            
             to
             this
             day
             it
             has
             beene
             in
             vaine
             attempted
             to
             perswade
             them
             to
             signifie
             the
             least
             dislike
             of
             these
             their
             practises
             ,
             the
             most
             infamous
             and
             scandalous
             to
             Christianity
             that
             ever
             were
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             If
             all
             these
             considerations
             together
             
             doe
             not
             more
             then
             sufficiently
             prove
             that
             without
             partaking
             of
             the
             scandall
             ,
             I
             could
             not
             adjoyne
             my self
             to
             the
             communion
             of
             these
             Sects
             ,
             let
             all
             the
             world
             judge
             :
             Especially
             I
             being
             before
             ,
             (
             &
             yet
             remaining
             )
             absolutely
             perswaded
             
               that
               it
               is
               utterly
               unlawfull
               upon
               praetence
               of
               defending
               Religion
               ,
               or
               avoyding
               persecution
               to
               oppose
               actively
               that
               peaceably
               settled
               Government
               under
               which
               I
               live
               ;
               Much
               more
               to
               seeke
               the
               alteration
               or
               ruine
               of
               that
               Government
               ,
               upon
               designe
               of
               introducing
               that
               Religion
               ,
               which
               I
               thinke
               to
               be
               true
               .
            
             And
             truly
             I
             cannot
             but
             acknowledge
             it
             a
             great
             blessing
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             though
             I
             had
             the
             misfortune
             to
             be
             bred
             in
             Schisme
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             in
             such
             a
             Church
             ,
             the
             forme
             whereof
             having
             been
             moulded
             by
             authority
             (
             if
             not
             according
             to
             the
             interests
             )
             of
             the
             Civill
             Governours
             ,
             in
             which
             continuing
             it
             was
             ,
             besides
             the
             obligation
             of
             my
             conscience
             ,
             mine
             own
             secular
             interests
             also
             to
             be
             loyall
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             with
             whom
             that
             Religion
             did
             before
             stand
             ,
             and
             is
             now
             in
             great
             danger
             to
             fall
             :
             for
             by
             this
             meanes
             I
             had
             no
             tentation
             at
             all
             to
             study
             waies
             to
             elude
             those
             expresse
             commands
             of
             Christ
             by
             S.
             Paul
             ,
             
               (
               Rom.
               13.
               )
               to
               be
               obedient
               not
               only
               for
               wrath
               but
               even
               conscience
               sake
               to
               my
               worldly
               Governour
            
             ;
             and
             of
             Christ
             himselfe
             immediately
             
               (
               Mat.
               5.
            
             )
             to
             seeke
             for
             
               blessednesse
               by
               suffering
               for
               the
               righteousnesse
               of
               the
               Gospels
               sake
               ,
            
             not
             by
             opposing
             with
             active
             violence
             the
             Governours
             that
             sought
             the
             ruine
             of
             it
             ,
             much
             lesse
             under
             present
             here
             of
             by
             persecuting
             and
             destroying
             others
             :
             Divine
             Providence
             seeming
             on
             purpose
             to
             order
             the
             publication
             of
             these
             truly
             
               Christian
               doctrines
            
             under
             the
             reigne
             of
             
               Tiberius
               ,
               Caligula
            
             ,
             and
             Nero
             ,
             then
             which
             the
             sunne
             never
             saw
             more
             
             abominable
             Tyrants
             and
             enemies
             to
             Religion
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             in
             future
             ages
             no
             pretence
             should
             serve
             to
             dispense
             from
             Obedience
             .
             And
             this
             doctrine
             of
             Obedience
             ,
             truly
             Christian
             ,
             which
             I
             learned
             in
             England
             ,
             being
             now
             by
             Gods
             goodnesse
             a
             Catholique
             ,
             I
             do
             and
             by
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             will
             to
             my
             death
             retaine
             ;
             and
             the
             rather
             ,
             because
             I
             shall
             now
             embrace
             it
             meerly
             for
             the
             authority
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             in
             imitation
             of
             his
             Apostles
             and
             ancient
             Christians
             afterward
             ,
             whose
             heroicall
             subjection
             to
             persecuting
             Emperours
             ,
             even
             then
             when
             it
             was
             in
             their
             power
             to
             revenge
             themselves
             :
             among
             other
             writers
             ,
             Tertullian
             most
             divinely
             expresseth
             in
             his
             Apology
             and
             elsewhere
             ,
             and
             that
             most
             victorious
             
               Thebaean
               Legion
            
             gave
             an
             illustrious
             example
             .
             Whereas
             in
             England
             ,
             that
             the
             interest
             of
             state
             had
             :
             a
             great
             influence
             even
             upon
             this
             doctrine
             of
             obedience
             appears
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             when
             Q.
             Elizabeth
             conceived
             it
             convenient
             for
             her
             worldly
             designs
             to
             take
             on
             her
             the
             Protection
             of
             the
             low-Countreyes
             against
             the
             King
             of
             Spaine
             ,
             She
             employed
             
               D.
               Bilsou
            
             Bishop
             of
             Winchester
             one
             of
             her
             learnedst
             Cleargymen
             to
             write
             his
             booke
             of
             
               Christian
               subjection
            
             ,
             in
             which
             to
             justifie
             the
             revolt
             of
             Holland
             he
             gave
             strange
             liberty
             in
             many
             cases
             ,
             especially
             concerning
             Religion
             ,
             for
             subjects
             to
             cast
             off
             their
             Obedience
             .
             But
             that
             book
             which
             serv'd
             
               Q
               Eliz.
            
             worldly
             designs
             ,
             by
             the
             just
             judgement
             of
             God
             hath
             contributed
             much
             to
             the
             ruine
             of
             her
             successour
             K
             Charles
             :
             For
             there
             is
             not
             any
             booke
             that
             the
             Presbyterians
             have
             made
             more
             dangerous
             use
             of
             against
             their
             present
             Prince
             ,
             then
             that
             which
             
               his
               Predecessour
            
             commanded
             to
             be
             written
             justifie
             her
             against
             the
             
               K.
               of
               Spaine
            
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XIII
             .
          
           
             
               Protestants
               recriminating
               Catholiques
               for
               Rebellion
               ,
               answered
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             I
             know
             well
             that
             the
             Lutherans
             ,
             but
             especially
             the
             Calvinists
             triumph
             much
             that
             they
             can
             finde
             so
             few
             Catholiques
             that
             have
             been
             as
             wicked
             in
             this
             nature
             ,
             as
             their
             best
             and
             most
             authentique
             teachers
             :
             most
             unjustly
             imputing
             to
             
               Catholique
               Religion
            
             the
             most
             abhored
             desperate
             acts
             of
             a
             few
             Traytors
             ,
             and
             the
             seditious
             bookes
             of
             a
             few
             Authors
             :
             Whereas
             not
             onely
             all
             Catholiques
             in
             generall
             doe
             abhor
             those
             Acts
             ,
             renounce
             and
             condemne
             those
             Writings
             ,
             but
             the
             whole
             body
             of
             the
             
               French
               Iesuits
            
             in
             Paris
             ,
             (
             to
             whom
             especially
             the
             Calvinists
             declare
             war
             in
             this
             point
             )
             being
             in
             the
             yeare
             ,
             1625.
             met
             in
             a
             full
             Assembly
             ,
             have
             publiquely
             and
             unanimously
             disavowed
             ,
             condemned
             and
             detested
             such
             seditious
             positions
             and
             writings
             ,
             universally
             agreeing
             to
             condemne
             that
             scandall
             ,
             wherein
             I
             never
             yet
             saw
             them
             imitated
             by
             any
             one
             Calvinist
             .
             Particularly
             for
             
               English
               Catholiques
            
             ,
             their
             innocence
             and
             clearnesse
             in
             this
             point
             of
             Obedience
             was
             to
             me
             sufficiently
             apparent
             even
             before
             I
             left
             that
             Kingdome
             ,
             besides
             other
             proofes
             testifyed
             in
             a
             Petition
             offered
             to
             the
             Parliament
             immediately
             before
             the
             late
             Commotions
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             name
             of
             all
             of
             that
             Religion
             in
             England
             ,
             In
             which
             the
             profession
             of
             their
             loyalty
             ,
             was
             according
             to
             the
             tenour
             following
             .
          
           
             
               
                 The
                 Catholiques
              
               of
               England
               do
               acknowledge
               &
               professe
               K.
               Charls
               now
               reigning
               to
               be
               their
               
               true
               and
               lawfull
               King
               ,
               supreame
               Lord
               ,
               and
               rightfull
               sovereigne
               of
               this
               Realme
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               other
               his
               Majesties
               dominions
               .
               And
               therefore
               they
               acknowledge
               themselves
               to
               be
               obliged
               under
               paine
               of
               sin
               to
               obey
               his
               Majesty
               in
               all
               civill
               and
               temperall
               affaires
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               any
               other
               of
               his
               Majesties
               subjects
               ,
               and
               as
               the
               lawes
               and
               Rules
               of
               Government
               in
               this
               Kingdome
               doe
               require
               at
               their
               hands
               .
               And
               that
               notwithstanding
               any
               power
               or
               pretention
               of
               the
               Pope
               or
               See
               of
               Rome
               ,
               or
               any
               Sentence
               or
               detraction
               of
               what
               kind
               or
               quality
               soever
               ,
               given
               or
               to
               be
               given
               by
               the
               Pope
               ,
               his
               predecessors
               or
               successors
               ,
               or
               by
               any
               authority
               spirituall
               or
               temporall
               proceeding
               or
               derived
               from
               him
               or
               his
               See
               against
               their
               layd
               King
               and
               Countrey
               ,
               they
               will
               still
               acknowledge
               and
               perform
               to
               the
               utmost
               of
               their
               abilities
               their
               faithfull
               loyalty
               and
               true
               allegeance
               to
               their
               said
               King
               and
               Countrey
               .
               And
               they
               doe
               openly
               disclaime
               and
               renounce
               all
               forreine
               Power
               ,
               be
               it
               either
               Papall
               or
               Princely
               ,
               Spirituall
               or
               temporall
               ,
               in
               as
               much
               as
               it
               may
               seem
               able
               ,
               or
               shall
               pretend
               to
               free
               ,
               discharge
               or
               absolve
               them
               from
               this
               obligation
               :
               or
               shall
               any
               way
               give
               them
               leave
               or
               licence
               to
               raise
               tumults
               ,
               beare
               armes
               ,
               or
               offer
               any
               violence
               to
               his
               Majesties
               Royall
               Person
               ,
               to
               the
               High
               Court
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               to
               the
               State
               or
               Government
               .
               Being
               all
               of
               them
               ready
               not
               only
               to
               discover
               and
               make
               known
               to
               his
               Majesty
               and
               to
               the
               high
               Court
               of
               Parliament
               all
               the
               treasons
               &
               conspiracies
               made
               against
               him
               ,
               or
               it
               ,
               which
               shall
               come
               to
               their
               hearing
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               lose
               their
               lives
               in
               the
               defence
               of
               their
               King
               &
               Countrey
               ,
               &
               to
               resist
               with
               their
               best
               endevours
               
               all
               conspiracies
               &
               attempts
               made
               against
               their
               said
               King
               or
               Countrey
               ,
               be
               they
               framed
               or
               sent
               under
               what
               pretence
               ,
               or
               patronized
               by
               what
               forreigne
               authority
               soever
               .
               
                 And
                 further
              
               ,
               they
               profess
               that
               al
               absolute
               Princes
               &
               supream
               Governours
               of
               what
               Religion
               soever
               they
               be
               ,
               are
               Gods
               Lieutenants
               upon
               earth
               ,
               and
               that
               Obedience
               is
               due
               unto
               them
               according
               to
               the
               lawes
               of
               each
               Commonwealth
               respectively
               in
               civill
               and
               temporall
               affaires
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               doe
               here
               protest
               against
               all
               doctrine
               and
               authority
               to
               the
               contrary
               .
               
                 And
                 they
              
               doe
               hold
               it
               impious
               and
               against
               the
               word
               of
               God
               to
               maintaine
               that
               any
               private
               Subject
               may
               kill
               and
               murther
               the
               Annointed
               of
               God
               his
               Prince
               ,
               though
               of
               a
               different
               beliefe
               and
               Religion
               from
               his
               .
               And
               they
               abhor
               and
               detest
               the
               practice
               thereof
               as
               damnable
               and
               wicked
               .
               
                 And
                 lastly
              
               ,
               they
               offer
               themselves
               most
               willingly
               to
               accept
               and
               embrace
               the
               late
               Protestation
               of
               union
               made
               by
               the
               High
               Court
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               excepting
               only
               the
               clause
               of
               Religion
               .
               Professing
               that
               they
               cannot
               without
               sin
               infringe
               or
               violate
               any
               contract
               ,
               or
               break
               their
               words
               and
               promises
               made
               or
               given
               to
               any
               man
               ,
               though
               of
               a
               different
               faith
               and
               beliefe
               from
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               .
               All
               which
               they
               doe
               freely
               and
               sincerely
               acknowledge
               and
               protest
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               ,
               without
               any
               equivocation
               ,
               or
               mentall
               reservation
               whatsoever
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             Now
             I
             desire
             to
             know
             what
             security
             beyond
             this
             ,
             any
             State
             can
             expect
             from
             any
             Christian
             ,
             or
             indeed
             any
             man
             ?
             What
             jealousie
             can
             reasonably
             be
             given
             by
             persons
             ,
             thus
             clearly
             and
             
             ingenuously
             professing
             their
             consciences
             and
             protesting
             their
             obedience
             ;
             yet
             notwithstanding
             the
             
               English
               Catholiques
            
             are
             ready
             to
             give
             a
             security
             even
             beyond
             this●
             the
             Catholique
             
               Bishop
               pro
               tempore
            
             ,
             formerly
             residing
             in
             England
             ,
             having
             (
             as
             I
             have
             been
             credibly
             informed
             )
             offered
             his
             owne
             person
             and
             life
             ,
             as
             a
             pledge
             of
             the
             loyalty
             of
             all
             his
             Cleargy
             ,
             &c.
             under
             his
             obedience
             ,
             in
             so
             much
             as
             if
             any
             of
             them
             shall
             be
             found
             guilty
             of
             disloyalty
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             will
             be
             obliged
             to
             produce
             such
             a
             delinquent
             to
             condingne
             punishment
             ,
             or
             pay
             the
             defect
             of
             it
             with
             the
             forfeiture
             of
             his
             owne
             life
             .
             These
             things
             considered
             I
             should
             not
             deny
             ,
             even
             during
             the
             time
             that
             I
             was
             a
             Protestant
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             was
             with
             great
             impudence
             ,
             and
             injustice
             that
             
               Catholique
               Relegion
            
             was
             accused
             by
             those
             two
             Sects
             of
             disloyalty
             ,
             a
             crime
             universally
             and
             only
             adhering
             th
             themselves
             ,
             and
             abhorr'd
             by
             all
             sorts
             of
             persons
             ,
             all
             Orders
             and
             degrees
             among
             Catholiques
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIV
             .
          
           
             
               A
               fourth
               scandall
               among
               Calvinists
               ,
               &c.
               viz.
               their
               aversion
               from
               unity
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             A
             Fourth
             great
             discouragement
             which
             I
             had
             to
             joyne
             in
             Communion
             with
             the
             Lutheran
             or
             Calvinist
             Churches
             ,
             was
             their
             manifest
             renouncing
             of
             Christian
             Charity
             ,
             and
             the
             peace
             of
             Gods
             Church
             ,
             their
             unwillingnesse
             to
             abate
             the
             least
             point
             of
             doctrine
             even
             to
             a
             very
             
             phrase
             ,
             or
             to
             alter
             any
             thing
             in
             discipline
             though
             to
             gaine
             thereby
             the
             greatest
             good
             ,
             which
             is
             unity
             and
             reconciliation
             ,
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             the
             
               Spirit
               of
               Donatisme
               ,
               a
               Spirit
               of
               Separation
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               love
               of
               Separation
               it selfe
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             Whether
             it
             was
             a
             naturall
             inclination
             in
             me
             to
             hate
             all
             quarrells
             unlesse
             most
             extreamely
             necessary
             and
             unavoidable
             :
             or
             my
             education
             in
             the
             
               English
               Church
            
             ,
             which
             of
             all
             other
             Sects
             doth
             most
             professe
             moderation
             ,
             I
             have
             alwaies
             dearly
             esteemed
             those
             writers
             whether
             Catholique
             or
             Protestant
             ,
             which
             have
             endeavoured
             to
             lessen
             the
             number
             of
             differences
             between
             Christians
             ,
             to
             give
             the
             most
             moderate
             qualified
             sences
             to
             differing
             opinions
             ,
             and
             to
             attempt
             all
             probable
             waies
             of
             reconciliation
             ,
             as
             
               Hofmeisterus
               ,
               Wicelius
               ,
               Franciscus
               à
               Sancta
               Clarâ
               ,
            
             &c.
             among
             Catholiques
             ;
             And
             
               Bishop
               Andrewes
               ,
               Montague
               ,
               Grotius
               ,
               Monsicur
               de
               la
               Millitiere
               ,
               Acontus
               ,
            
             &c.
             among
             Protestants
             .
             I
             was
             moreover
             in
             mine
             owne
             understanding
             convinc'd
             that
             in
             very
             many
             points
             the
             differences
             between
             Catholiques
             and
             Protestants
             was
             onely
             in
             words
             ,
             while
             in
             the
             meaning
             both
             parties
             agreed
             ,
             as
             concerning
             
               Freewill
               ,
               Predestination
               ,
               Iustification
               ,
               Merit
               of
               Good
               workes
               ,
               sinnes
               Mortall
               and
               Veniall
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Nay
             further
             ,
             that
             some
             negative
             points
             of
             doctrine
             were
             maintained
             even
             by
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             contrary
             to
             their
             owne
             grounds
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             Universall
             consent
             of
             Primitive
             antiquity
             ,
             as
             denying
             Sacrifice
             and
             Prayer
             for
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             ,
             Purgatory
             ,
             sacrifice
             of
             the
             Altar
             ,
             Monachisme
             ,
             Difference
             betweene
             Evangelicall
             Councels
             and
             Precepts
             ,
             vowes
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
           
             3.
             
             Hereupon
             it
             was
             that
             mine
             owne
             reason
             ,
             assisted
             by
             my
             love
             to
             Christian
             unity
             ,
             perswading
             me
             that
             for
             worldly
             respects
             ,
             or
             out
             of
             feare
             of
             consequences
             ungratefull
             ,
             even
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             had
             divided
             it selfe
             from
             the
             Catholique
             to
             a
             further
             distance
             ,
             then
             justice
             ,
             truth
             ,
             and
             charity
             would
             permit
             ,
             I
             could
             not
             answer
             it
             to
             mine
             owne
             reason
             and
             conscience
             ,
             if
             ,
             instead
             of
             approaching
             to
             the
             
               Catholique
               Church
            
             ,
             I
             should
             run
             quite
             out
             of
             sight
             from
             it
             ,
             by
             communicating
             with
             those
             Churches
             whose
             generall
             designe
             and
             study
             it
             is
             to
             make
             the
             wound
             of
             division
             incurable
             ,
             and
             the
             breach
             every
             day
             wider
             and
             wider
             ,
             among
             whom
             it
             is
             a
             crime
             to
             talke
             of
             Reunion
             ,
             in
             a
             word
             who
             call
             it
             zeale
             to
             professe
             division
             from
             the
             
               Catholique
               Church
            
             even
             in
             those
             very
             points
             ,
             wherein
             their
             consciences
             cannot
             but
             tell
             them
             that
             they
             doe
             really
             agree
             with
             it
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Manifest
             testimonies
             of
             this
             more
             then
             
               Donatisticall
               Spirit
            
             have
             been
             given
             by
             Calvin
             in
             his
             most
             barbarous
             censure
             of
             that
             too
             too
             moderate
             condescending
             booke
             of
             
               Cassander
               D
               E
               OFFICIO
               PII
               VIRI
               ,
            
             and
             by
             the
             Calvinist-Churches
             in
             France
             in
             their
             comportments
             towards
             
               M●ssicurs
               Grotius
            
             and
             
               de
               la
               Millitiere
            
             upon
             occasion
             of
             those
             treatises
             by
             them
             published
             tending
             to
             union
             .
             Yea
             so
             in
             love
             have
             they
             shewed
             themselves
             with
             
               Schisme
               ,
               quatenus
               Schisme
            
             ,
             so
             zealous
             to
             renounce
             that
             precious
             legacy
             of
             Peace
             ,
             which
             our
             Saviour
             at
             his
             last
             farewell
             to
             the
             world
             left
             to
             his
             Church
             ,
             that
             they
             multiply
             division
             upon
             division
             even
             among
             themselves
             ,
             making
             
               Frusta
               de
               frusto
            
             ,
             of
             the
             seamelesse
             
             garment
             of
             Christ
             ,
             denying
             Communion
             to
             one
             another
             even
             for
             points
             in
             their
             own
             opinion
             of
             no
             considerable
             importance
             .
             The
             Lutherans
             will
             not
             communicate
             with
             the
             Calvinists
             ,
             nor
             the
             Remonstrants
             ,
             with
             the
             Contra-remonstrants
             ,
             nor
             the
             Separatists
             with
             the
             
               English
               Protestants
            
             ,
             And
             whatsoever
             union
             the
             
               French-Calvinist
               Churches
            
             boast
             of
             ,
             they
             owe
             it
             entirely
             to
             the
             civill
             Power
             there
             ,
             for
             if
             that
             would
             allow
             them
             the
             liberty
             ,
             they
             would
             fall
             into
             as
             many
             devisions
             ,
             as
             any
             of
             their
             brethren
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             If
             sometimes
             an
             extraordinary
             fit
             of
             seeming
             charity
             have
             come
             upon
             them
             ,
             the
             Circumstances
             demonstrate
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             not
             love
             of
             unity
             or
             conscience
             that
             begat
             that
             good
             mood
             ,
             but
             meerly
             temperall
             hopes
             or
             feares
             .
             I
             remember
             S.
             
               Augustin
               ,
               (
               Ep.
               50.
               ad
               Bonifas
               .
               )
            
             Speaking
             of
             those
             professed
             
               Masters
               of
               Schisms
               ,
               the
               Donatists
               ,
            
             gives
             us
             this
             observation
             ,
             
               Aliquando
               autem
               ficut
               audimus
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               nonnulli
               ●x
               ●ip●●●
               volentes
               sibi
               Gotthos
               conciliare
               .
            
             That
             is
             ,
             
               Time
               was
               ,
               as
               we
               are
               informed
               ,
               that
               some
               of
               them
               ,
               desirous
               to
               gaine
               favour
               with
               the
            
             Goths
             ,
             
               when
               they
               began
               to
               be
               powerfull
               ,
               said
               that
               they
               beleived
               the
               same
               things
            
             (
             in
             substance
             )
             
               with
               them
               :
               but
               the
               authority
               of
               their
               ancestors
               confutes
               them
               ,
               for
               neither
               is
            
             Donatus
             
               affirmed
               to
               have
               so
               believed
               ,
               of
               whose
               party
               they
               doe
               willingly
               boast
               themselves
               to
               be
               .
            
             This
             passage
             of
             
               S.
               Augustin
            
             might
             likewise
             have
             been
             thus
             interpreted
             ,
             
               In
               the
               yeare
               M.
               DC
               .
               XXXI
               .
               when
               the
               King
               of
            
             Sweden
             
               (
               King
               of
               the
               Goths
               )
               had
               made
               a
               formidable
               progresse
               in
            
             Germany
             ,
             
               A
               Synod
               of
            
             Calvinists
             at
             Charenton
             in
             France
             
               thought
               it
               fit
               ●●
               admit
               into
               their
               Communion
               the
            
             Lutherans
             ,
             
               saying
               that
               they
               agreed
               with
               them
               in
               all
               substantiall
               points
               
               of
               Religion
               ;
               But
               herein
               they
               contradict
               their
               ancesters
               ,
               who
               renounced
               that
               communion
               ,
               and
               particularly
            
             Calvin
             ,
             
               of
               whose
               party
               they
               boast
               themselves
               to
               be
               ,
               affirmed
               constantly
               ,
               that
               the
            
             Lutheran
             
               absurdities
               touching
               Consubstantiation
               were
               greater
               ,
               then
               of
               the
               Catholiques
               about
               Transubstantiation
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XV.
             
          
           
             
               The
               scandalous
               personall-qualities
               of
               Luther
               and
               Calvin
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             A
             Fifth
             ,
             and
             which
             for
             brevities
             sake
             shall
             be
             the
             last
             discouragement
             forbidding
             my
             communicating
             with
             the
             Lutheran
             and
             
               Calvinist
               Churches
            
             ,
             was
             taken
             from
             the
             Personall
             qualities
             of
             Luther
             and
             Calvin
             the
             founders
             of
             those
             Churches
             .
             Our
             Saviour
             admonisheth
             us
             to
             judge
             of
             true
             or
             false
             
               Prophets
               by
               their
               fruits
            
             :
             not
             that
             Orthodox
             teachers
             may
             not
             sometimes
             live
             wicked
             lives
             ;
             and
             Haeretiques
             ,
             laudably
             :
             But
             that
             those
             who
             take
             upon
             them
             to
             be
             Prophets
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             persons
             extraordinarily
             raised
             up
             in
             Gods
             Church
             to
             publish
             new
             doctrines
             ,
             or
             to
             reforme
             generall
             abuses
             ,
             such
             men
             in
             their
             lives
             will
             signifie
             the
             spirit
             by
             which
             they
             are
             moved
             ,
             God
             never
             sending
             such
             Prophets
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             indowes
             them
             with
             a
             more
             then
             ordinary
             measure
             of
             his
             spirit
             both
             of
             wisdome
             and
             Holinesse
             :
             On
             the
             contrary
             sometime
             or
             other
             discovering
             the
             Hypocrisie
             of
             those
             who
             falsely
             pretend
             to
             his
             Mission
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             Now
             to
             judge
             of
             these
             
               two
               great
               Reformers
            
             by
             their
             fruits
             ,
             I
             would
             not
             build
             so
             much
             ,
             nor
             be
             directed
             by
             reports
             of
             their
             adversaires
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             
               Calvinist
               writers
            
             concerning
             Luther
             ,
             nor
             the
             Lutherans
             or
             
               Hierom
               Bolsce
            
             concerning
             Calvin
             :
             The
             Characters
             and
             pictures
             that
             themselves
             have
             made
             of
             themselves
             will
             shew
             them
             so
             unlike
             those
             ,
             whose
             authority
             and
             doctrine
             they
             pretended
             to
             assume
             ,
             namely
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             rather
             appeare
             like
             persons
             that
             had
             agreed
             to
             divide
             between
             them
             the
             whole
             Stock
             of
             Sin
             ,
             Luther
             taking
             for
             his
             share
             carnall
             sinns
             ,
             as
             lust
             ,
             gluttony
             ,
             and
             all
             manner
             of
             intemperance
             :
             and
             Calvin
             appropriating
             to
             himselfe
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             Pride
             ,
             envy
             ,
             malice
             ,
             contention
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             First
             for
             Luther
             ,
             this
             testimony
             he
             gives
             of
             himselfe
             (
             
               in
               Epist.
               ad
               Galat.
               c
               v.
            
             14.
             )
             before
             he
             was
             reformed
             ,
             
               that
               being
               in
               the
               Monastery
               he
               〈◊〉
               stened
               his
               flesh
               with
               watching
               ,
               fasting
               and
               prayer
               :
               that
               he
               reverenced
               the
               Pope
               with
               great
               respect
               for
               conscience
               sake
               :
               that
               he
               observed
               chastiry
               ,
               obedience
               ,
               poverty
               :
               this
               ,
               I
               did
               ,
               sayth
               be
               ,
               with
               a
               simple
               heart
               ,
               a
               good
               zeale
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               fearefully
               apprehending
               the
               last
               day
               of
               judgement
               ,
               and
               from
               my
               heart
               thirsting
               after
               salvation
               .
            
             This
             character
             he
             gives
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             remembring
             the
             time
             that
             he
             was
             a
             Catholique
             :
             But
             being
             turn'd
             a
             Reformer
             ,
             what
             a
             strange
             reformation
             doth
             he
             confesse
             that
             that
             change
             made
             in
             him
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             for
             beare
             to
             tell
             the
             world
             such
             new
             doctrines
             as
             these
             ,
             (
             
               Luther
               .
               in
               Proverb
               cap
               ,
               31.
               v.
            
             9.
             )
             There
             is
             nothing
             in
             the
             world
             sweeter
             and
             more
             desirable
             
             then
             the
             love
             of
             a
             woman
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             can
             atteine
             to
             the
             enjoyment
             of
             it
             .
             (
             
               id
               .
               Tom.
               7.
               in
               Ep.
               ad
               Wolfg.
               fol
               505.
            
             )
             And
             againe
             ,
             
               If
               a
               man
               resolve
               to
               want
               a
               woman
               ,
               let
               him
               put
               off
               the
               name
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               and
               put
               on
               the
               nature
               of
               an
               Angell
               or
               Spirit
               .
               (
               id
               .
               in
               Ep.
               ad
               Phil.
               fol.
               334.
               and
               345.
            
             )
             And
             againe
             ,
             
               I
               burne
               with
               a
               mighty
               flame
               of
               my
               untamed
               flesh
               .
               I
               which
               ought
               to
               be
               fervent
               in
               Spirit
               ,
               burne
               in
               the
               lust
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Againe
             ,
             
               These
               last
               eight
               dayes
               now
               past
               I
               can
               neither
               write
               ,
               nor
               pray
               ,
               nor
               study
               ,
               being
               vexed
               partly
               with
               the
               tentations
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               partly
               with
               other
               troubles
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             But
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               it
               is
               sufficient
               for
               me
               that
               I
               know
               the
               riches
               of
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Lambe
               which
               takes
               away
               the
               sinnes
               of
               the
               world
               ,
            
             Sinne
             
               cannot
               seperate
               us
               from
               him
               ,
               although
               we
               should
               commit
               fornication
               or
               murder
               even
               a
               thousand
               times
               a
               day
               .
            
             Sleydan
             ,
             a
             very
             affectionate
             Schollar
             of
             his
             ,
             (
             
               Hist
               lib.
               3.
               fol.
            
             9.
             )
             reports
             that
             
               he
               himselfe
               acknowledged
               his
               profession
               not
               to
               be
               of
               lifcor
               manners
               ,
               but
               of
               doctrine
               .
            
             And
             (
             
               lib.
               2.
               fol.
            
             22.
             )
             that
             
               he
               wished
               that
               he
               were
               removed
               from
               the
               Office
               of
               preaching
               ,
               because
               his
               manners
               and
               life
               did
               not
               answer
               his
               Profession
               .
            
             Now
             being
             reduced
             to
             this
             foule
             condition
             ,
             he
             ,
             forgetting
             his
             old
             
               Catholique
               Monkish
               remedies
            
             of
             watching
             ,
             fasting
             and
             prayer
             ,
             and
             having
             before
             renounced
             his
             vow
             of
             Chastity
             ,
             and
             cast
             away
             his
             Religious
             habit
             ,
             (
             
               Luth.
               Tom.
               2.
               in
               Colloq
               .
               Lat.
            
             )
             gave
             free
             scope
             to
             his
             lust
             ,
             and
             privately
             ,
             and
             (
             O
             horrible
             ,
             )
             incestuously
             married
             
               Katherine
               Borrhe
            
             ,
             a
             vow'd
             frofessed
             Nun
             :
             an
             act
             that
             even
             he
             himselfe
             was
             ashamed
             of
             ,
             and
             had
             remorse
             for
             .
             Then
             to
             give
             us
             a
             taste
             of
             what
             satisfaction
             
             he
             found
             even
             in
             his
             beliefe
             of
             his
             new
             doctrines
             ,
             let
             us
             heare
             the
             report
             of
             
               Joaunes
               Mathesius
            
             a
             Lutheran
             ;
             (
             
               Orat.
               Germ.
               12.
               de
               Luth.
               )
               Antonius
               Musa
               the
               Parish
               Priest
               of
               Roclits
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               recounted
               to
               me
               ,
               that
               on
               a
               time
               he
               heartily
               hemoaned
               himselfe
               to
               Doctor
            
             Luther
             
               that
               he
               himselfe
               could
               not
               believe
               what
               he
               preached
               to
               others
               :
               and
               that
               Doctor
            
             Luther
             
               answered
               ,
               Praise
               and
               thankes
               be
               to
               God
               that
               this
               happens
               also
               to
               others
               ,
               for
               I
               had
               thought
               it
               had
               hapned
               only
               to
               me
               .
            
             Now
             who
             cannot
             but
             admire
             the
             admirable
             Providence
             of
             God
             by
             which
             
               this
               pretended
               Apostle
            
             was
             thus
             constreined
             to
             discover
             himselfe
             to
             the
             world
             in
             such
             a
             shape
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             intended
             to
             fright
             all
             men
             from
             hearkning
             to
             such
             a
             monster
             so
             abandoned
             to
             all
             filthinesse
             ,
             such
             an
             Apostate
             ,
             and
             that
             against
             his
             conscience
             ,
             not
             only
             from
             Faith
             ,
             but
             even
             humanity
             ?
             I
             forbeare
             to
             let
             him
             publish
             his
             other
             vices
             ,
             of
             drunkennesse
             ,
             gluttony
             ,
             scurtility
             ,
             &c.
             (
             for
             he
             hath
             left
             none
             of
             his
             good
             parts
             undiscovered
             in
             the
             world
             )
             But
             one
             thing
             I
             cannot
             omit
             ,
             a
             passage
             not
             to
             be
             parallel'd
             in
             any
             story
             ,
             excepting
             onely
             his
             fellow-reformer
             Zuinglius
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             not
             be
             able
             to
             for
             beare
             to
             tell
             the
             world
             (
             as
             if
             some
             body
             had
             exercised
             him
             and
             forced
             him
             to
             confesse
             )
             that
             the
             arguments
             which
             moved
             him
             to
             leave
             
               Masse
               ,
               (
               Luther
               .
               in
               lib.
               de
               Missa
               priva●â
               .
            
             )
             were
             suggested
             to
             him
             immediately
             and
             visibly
             by
             the
             Devill
             himselfe
             ,
             And
             all
             this
             described
             with
             such
             particular
             circumstances
             as
             if
             he
             had
             taken
             care
             that
             men
             should
             not
             ascribe
             it
             to
             his
             dreames
             or
             to
             his
             Melancholly
             ,
             or
             frenzy
             ;
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             been
             concern'd
             in
             honour
             to
             tell
             who
             
             was
             his
             Master
             :
             a
             Master
             that
             he
             himselfe
             sayd
             
               he
               was
               very
               well
               and
               frequently
               acquainted
               with
               ,
               having
               eaten
               more
               then
               one
               measure
               of
               salt
               with
               him
               ,
               the
               Devill
               sleeping
               with
               him
               oftner
               then
               his
               wife
               Katherine
               .
            
             Such
             mercy
             and
             goodnesse
             and
             care
             hath
             almighty
             God
             had
             over
             his
             Church
             to
             open
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             beast
             ,
             and
             by
             such
             a
             miracle
             to
             discover
             the
             true
             Author
             of
             Schisme
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Then
             for
             
               Calvin
               ,
               (
               Conrad
               .
               Schluss●iburg●
               in
               Theolog.
               Calvin
               .
               lib.
               1.
               fol
               72.
               and
               cap.
            
             12.
             4.
             
             )
             not
             to
             take
             advantage
             of
             the
             Character
             given
             him
             by
             a
             learned
             Protestant
             ,
             which
             will
             represent
             him
             so
             steyned
             even
             with
             fleshly
             lusts
             also
             in
             a
             degree
             beyond
             Luther
             ,
             lusts
             so
             horrible
             and
             unnaturall
             ,
             that
             I
             cannot
             obtaine
             from
             my selfe
             permission
             to
             defile
             this
             paper
             with
             transcribing
             his
             words
             ;
             and
             not
             to
             repeat
             his
             forementioned
             seditious
             ,
             bloody
             positions
             ,
             befitting
             rather
             the
             Alcoran
             ,
             then
             writings
             of
             Christian
             Institutions
             ,
             or
             Commentaries
             ;
             to
             omit
             likewise
             any
             blasphemous
             Doctrines
             by
             which
             in
             immediate
             consequence
             he
             destroyes
             the
             Mistery
             of
             the
             Blessed
             Trinity
             ,
             the
             Justice
             and
             Sanctity
             of
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             making
             him
             formally
             the
             Author
             of
             sinne
             ;
             The
             only
             reading
             of
             his
             bookes
             against
             his
             adversaries
             ,
             and
             particularly
             against
             Cassander
             and
             Castalio
             ,
             will
             acquaint
             any
             man
             with
             what
             a
             spirit
             he
             was
             possessed
             and
             agitated
             ,
             a
             spirit
             that
             suggested
             to
             him
             words
             to
             expresse
             the
             utmost
             extremity
             of
             Pride
             ,
             Envie
             and
             Malice
             that
             a
             humane
             soule
             can
             be
             capable
             of
             Certainly
             if
             that
             be
             true
             (
             as
             it
             is
             blasphemy
             to
             question
             it
             )
             which
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             tells
             us
             ,
             
             
               That
               into
               an
               uncleane
               soule
               the
               spirit
               of
               discipline
               will
               not
               enter
               :
            
             and
             againe
             ,
             
               That
               God
               reveales
               his
               mysteries
               to
               the
               humble
               and
               meeke
               :
            
             it
             was
             not
             without
             a
             great
             care
             that
             God
             had
             of
             this
             part
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             he
             suffered
             those
             two
             great
             
               Teachers
               of
               Schisme
            
             to
             discover
             in
             themselves
             all
             manner
             of
             uncleannesse
             both
             of
             the
             flesh
             and
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             as
             if
             on
             purpose
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             the
             same
             persons
             while
             they
             were
             presenting
             to
             the
             world
             the
             cup
             of
             their
             poysonous
             doctrine
             ,
             should
             likewise
             at
             the
             same
             time
             give
             warning
             that
             that
             could
             be
             no
             other
             then
             poyson
             ,
             which
             proceeded
             from
             such
             hearts
             full
             of
             all
             uncleanness
             &
             the
             
               gall
               of
               bitternisse
            
             :
             For
             mine
             own
             part
             I
             confesse
             
               I
               had
               not
               the
               courage
               to
               follow
               him
               who
               profess'd
               that
               he
               followed
               the
               Devill
               ,
            
             and
             described
             himselfe
             an
             attendant
             befitting
             such
             a
             leader
             ;
             Neither
             could
             I
             be
             mistaken
             to
             such
             a
             point
             as
             to
             thinke
             that
             there
             was
             any
             resemblance
             between
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             and
             that
             of
             Calvin
             .
             Though
             the
             Devill
             can
             sometime
             
               transforme
               himselfe
               into
               an
               Angell
               of
               light
               ,
            
             and
             by
             that
             means
             circumvent
             those
             whose
             sinnes
             have
             deserved
             that
             God
             should
             give
             leave
             to
             such
             
               an
               efficacy
               of
               errour
            
             :
             Yet
             here
             the
             Devill
             used
             not
             so
             much
             cunning
             ,
             he
             appeares
             like
             himselfe
             with
             his
             naturall
             uglinesse
             and
             horrour
             ,
             and
             his
             Ministers
             weare
             his
             livery
             :
             However
             I
             am
             sure
             it
             is
             impossible
             that
             Christ
             should
             transforme
             himselfe
             into
             an
             Angell
             of
             darknesse
             .
             
               Vitium
               simulari
               non
               potest
               virtus
               potest
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XVI
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Authors
               unquietnesse
               not
               being
               able
               to
               communicate
               with
               Calvinists
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Reflection
               upon
               the
               severall
               Easterne
               Churches
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             HAving
             proceeded
             thus
             far
             in
             my
             search
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             and
             finding
             after
             an
             unpartiall
             disquisition
             that
             among
             all
             the
             Sects
             in
             the
             Westerne
             parts
             of
             the
             world
             seperated
             from
             the
             
               Roman
               Church
            
             ,
             I
             could
             not
             finde
             any
             Congregation
             ,
             unto
             the
             Communion
             of
             which
             I
             could
             without
             hypocrisy
             adhere
             ,
             if
             that
             Church
             wherein
             I
             had
             been
             bred
             should
             come
             to
             fayle
             (
             a
             supposition
             not
             only
             possible
             ,
             but
             ,
             as
             the
             case
             began
             to
             be
             e're
             this
             time
             ,
             even
             very
             probable
             )
             I
             fell
             into
             a
             great
             perplexity
             of
             minde
             ,
             so
             great
             that
             I
             could
             not
             perceive
             any
             cure
             for
             it
             ,
             no
             not
             though
             God
             should
             blesse
             the
             
               King
               of
               England
            
             so
             far
             as
             to
             give
             him
             an
             entire
             victory
             over
             his
             enemies
             ,
             and
             a
             power
             to
             restore
             that
             Church
             to
             its
             former
             lustre
             :
             For
             I
             now
             plainly
             perceived
             that
             hitherto
             my
             title
             of
             being
             a
             Christian
             and
             a
             member
             of
             Gods
             Church
             ,
             all
             my
             interests
             and
             hopes
             of
             blessednesse
             depended
             upon
             a
             Church
             ,
             that
             never
             did
             pretend
             either
             to
             
               indefectibility
               ,
               infallibility
            
             or
             authority
             obliging
             any
             other
             then
             only
             those
             that
             live
             in
             her
             Communion●
             ,
             and
             those
             not
             in
             conscience
             ,
             but
             only
             upon
             penalty
             of
             being
             deprived
             of
             certaine
             priviledgess
             
             and
             preferments
             belonging
             to
             
               English
               subjects
            
             ;
             upon
             a
             Church
             that
             never
             pretended
             to
             declare
             or
             decide
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             ,
             any
             other
             then
             some
             few
             negative
             ones
             against
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             or
             to
             fulminate
             Auathemas
             against
             whosoever
             submitted
             not
             to
             her
             decisions
             ,
             as
             the
             Ancient
             Church
             was
             wont
             to
             doe
             ;
             lastly
             upon
             a
             Church
             that
             ,
             as
             ,
             God
             knowes
             ,
             it
             appeares
             now
             manifestly
             ,
             hath
             no
             surer
             foundation
             than
             the
             prosperity
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             continuance
             of
             his
             civill
             authority
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             gaine
             some
             ease
             to
             my
             minde
             ,
             I
             applyed
             my self
             to
             a
             re-examination
             of
             the
             prejudices
             I
             had
             against
             the
             other
             
               Reformed
               Churches
            
             :
             None
             of
             which
             I
             could
             clearly
             take
             away
             :
             and
             particularly
             concerning
             the
             want
             of
             a
             
               lawfull
               succession
               of
               Pastors
            
             ,
             I
             assured
             my selfe
             it
             was
             not
             possible
             to
             be
             defended
             or
             excused
             ,
             nothing
             that
             I
             could
             invent
             my selfe
             ,
             or
             learne
             from
             others
             having
             any
             shew
             of
             the
             least
             probability
             ,
             or
             deserving
             to
             be
             confuted
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             When
             this
             succeeded
             not
             ,
             I
             travelled
             in
             my
             minde
             over
             the
             
               Easterne
               Countryes
            
             :
             (
             for
             still
             I
             was
             prepossessed
             that
             the
             maine
             ground
             of
             the
             Roman
             Religion
             ,
             namely
             the
             infallibility
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             was
             as
             demonstratively
             confutable
             as
             any
             absurdity
             in
             Mathematiques
             :
             and
             therefore
             though
             in
             the
             particular
             points
             of
             differences
             I
             approached
             as
             near
             unto
             its
             belief
             as
             
               Monsieur
               Grotius
            
             ,
             or
             
               Monsieur
               de
               la
               Millitiere
            
             ,
             Yet
             that
             maine
             foundation
             being
             ,
             as
             I
             thought
             ,
             ruinous
             ,
             it
             was
             to
             no
             purpose
             to
             trouble
             my selfe
             with
             any
             debate
             concerning
             that
             Church
             .
             )
             But
             as
             ill
             successe
             I
             had
             in
             the
             East
             now
             ,
             as
             before
             ,
             
             nearer
             home
             :
             For
             of
             those
             Churches
             ,
             the
             Maronites
             I
             found
             ,
             were
             in
             Communion
             and
             beliefe
             agreeing
             with
             the
             
               Roman
               Church
            
             .
             The
             Abissiues
             were
             a
             schismaticall
             Church
             divided
             both
             from
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Easterne
             and
             Westerne
             Churches
             now
             almost
             twelve
             hundred
             yeares
             since
             ,
             namely
             upon
             the
             anathematizing
             of
             the
             
               Eutychian
               Heresie
            
             :
             the
             like
             may
             be
             said
             of
             the
             
               Nestorians
               ,
               Iacobites
            
             and
             other
             Haereticall
             Churches
             in
             the
             
               Easterne
               Countryes
            
             :
             As
             for
             the
             
               Graecian
               Churches
            
             they
             brought
             almost
             all
             the
             same
             difficulties
             that
             the
             
               Roman
               Church
            
             did
             ,
             For
             almost
             in
             all
             points
             wherein
             the
             
               English
               Church
            
             differed
             from
             the
             Roman
             they
             agreed
             with
             it
             ;
             in
             the
             Article
             of
             the
             
               Procession
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             the
             English
             agreed
             with
             the
             Roman
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             their
             assuming
             equall
             authority
             with
             the
             Pope
             was
             apparently
             an
             usurpation
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XVII
             .
          
           
             
               Necessity
               of
               the
               Authors
               examining
               the
               grounds
               of
               the
               Roman
               Church
               .
            
             
               Severall
               advantages
               acknowledged
               to
               be
               in
               that
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             THus
             like
             
               Noah's
               Dovo
            
             wearying
             my selfe
             in
             flying
             up
             and
             down
             ,
             and
             finding
             ●●
             rest
             for
             the
             soale
             of
             my
             foot
             ,
             I
             was
             at
             last
             forced
             to
             returne
             into
             the
             Arke
             ,
             seeing
             what
             ever
             became
             of
             the
             
               English
               Church
            
             ,
             I
             Now
             found
             reason
             enough
             not
             to
             thinke
             my selfe
             safe
             enough
             
             in
             it
             .
             Yet
             it
             was
             a
             good
             while
             before
             I
             got
             any
             sight
             of
             the
             Arke
             ,
             and
             after
             I
             saw
             it
             ,
             I
             did
             not
             hastily
             suffer
             my selfe
             to
             be
             received
             into
             it
             ,
             till
             I
             saw
             there
             was
             no
             other
             way
             to
             escape
             drowning
             left
             me
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             My
             first
             thoughts
             after
             so
             successelesse
             a
             search
             of
             a
             Church
             were
             ,
             not
             doubtingly
             ,
             but
             sollicitously
             expostulating
             in
             my
             mind
             ,
             where
             is
             the
             effect
             of
             that
             promise
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             the
             
               gates
               of
               Hell
               should
               not
               prevaile
               against
               his
               Church
               ?
            
             And
             ,
             
               Behold
               I
               am
               with
               you
               till
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               ?
            
             I
             wondered
             that
             the
             Fathers
             should
             so
             unanimously
             interpret
             the
             Church
             to
             be
             that
             
               City
               seated
               on
               the
               top
               of
               a
               mountaine
               :
            
             For
             I
             had
             in
             vaine
             sought
             both
             mountaines
             and
             Valleyes
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             get
             a
             sight
             of
             it
             .
             But
             I
             concluded
             that
             certainly
             the
             fault
             was
             in
             mine
             owne
             eyes
             ,
             which
             some
             mist
             or
             disease
             had
             blinded
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             want
             of
             visibility
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             since
             all
             the
             
               Promises
               of
               God
               in
               Christ
               are
               in
               him
               ,
               YEA
               ,
               and
               in
               him
               AMEM.
            
             And
             therefore
             that
             no
             preconceits
             of
             assurance
             or
             demonstrations
             ought
             to
             hinder
             me
             from
             examining
             the
             pretentions
             of
             the
             
               Roman
               Church
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             rest
             :
             That
             it
             was
             utterly
             impossible
             that
             the
             Promises
             of
             Christ
             should
             faile
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             was
             very
             possible
             that
             both
             my selfe
             and
             Mr.
             Chillingworth
             might
             be
             mistaken
             in
             beleiving
             those
             arguments
             to
             be
             demonstrations
             ,
             which
             were
             not
             :
             That
             perhaps
             he
             did
             not
             understand
             fully
             the
             minde
             of
             his
             adversary
             M.
             Knot
             :
             Or
             perhaps
             that
             the
             opinion
             and
             expression
             of
             Infallibility
             combated
             by
             Mr.
             Chillingworth
             was
             but
             an
             interpretation
             given
             by
             
               a
               private
               Doctour
            
             of
             his
             sence
             of
             the
             Churches
             doctrine
             ,
             &
             so
             the
             
             arguments
             against
             it
             not
             proceeding
             directly
             against
             the
             Church
             :
             However
             that
             it
             was
             very
             reasonable
             ,
             just
             and
             requisite
             seriously
             and
             diligently
             to
             examine
             the
             true
             state
             of
             that
             question
             ,
             which
             if
             the
             Roman
             Church
             could
             to
             my
             understanding
             justifie
             that
             she
             had
             not
             err'd
             in
             ,
             there
             would
             presently
             be
             an
             end
             of
             all
             my
             travells
             and
             doubts
             about
             other
             particular
             controversies
             .
             For
             who
             will
             question
             or
             suspect
             the
             truth
             of
             that
             Witnesse
             or
             Judge
             in
             particular
             speeches
             or
             assertions
             ,
             that
             has
             once
             in
             grosse
             approved
             himselfe
             to
             be
             Infallible
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             Had
             it
             not
             been
             for
             this
             point
             of
             the
             Churches
             Infallibility
             ,
             and
             some
             Philosophicall
             Objections
             against
             the
             Reall
             Presence
             ,
             &c.
             
             I
             had
             not
             lived
             thus
             long
             out
             of
             the
             communion
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ;
             for
             I
             alwayes
             acknowledged
             that
             there
             were
             in
             it
             very
             many
             advantages
             and
             excellencies
             ,
             to
             which
             no
             other
             Church
             had
             the
             confidence
             to
             pretend
             .
             As
             1.
             
             I
             could
             not
             deny
             (
             having
             withall
             the
             Confession
             of
             the
             most
             learned
             Protestants
             )
             that
             the
             Religion
             of
             the
             present
             Roman
             Church
             is
             the
             very
             same
             Religion
             which
             Saint
             
               Augustin
               the
               English
               Apostle
            
             by
             the
             Mission
             of
             Saint
             
               Gregory
               the
               Great
            
             planted
             in
             England
             ,
             when
             he
             converted
             it
             from
             Paganisme
             ;
             so
             that
             me
             thought
             it
             was
             somewhat
             an
             extravagant
             thing
             to
             separate
             now
             from
             Rome
             for
             those
             very
             points
             ,
             by
             the
             embracing
             of
             which
             England
             became
             Christian
             ;
             Especially
             considering
             what
             persons
             Saint
             Gregory
             and
             Saint
             Augustine
             were
             ,
             of
             what
             sublime
             holinesse
             ,
             and
             profound
             learning
             ,
             and
             how
             that
             Religion
             was
             confessedly
             conffirmed
             by
             Divine
             
             Miracles
             .
             2.
             
             I
             could
             not
             but
             admire
             and
             infinitely
             approve
             the
             ingenuity
             of
             the
             
               Roman
               Church
            
             in
             obliging
             all
             her
             children
             to
             interpret
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             to
             conforme
             their
             beleife
             to
             the
             generall
             consent
             of
             Fathers
             :
             Indeed
             the
             Protestants
             ,
             in
             England
             especially
             ,
             made
             honourable
             mention
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             but
             none
             but
             
               Roman
               Catholiques
            
             proceed
             thus
             farre
             .
             3.
             
             That
             if
             we
             defined
             Haeresie
             and
             Schisme
             according
             to
             the
             generall
             notion
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             viz.
             that
             Haeresie
             is
             a
             misbeleife
             innovated
             in
             points
             of
             Faith
             contrary
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             universally
             received
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             Schisme
             an
             uncharitable
             division
             of
             one
             part
             from
             the
             
               externall
               Communion
            
             of
             the
             whole
             ;
             Of
             all
             Churches
             in
             the
             world
             the
             Roman
             could
             with
             least
             reason
             and
             justice
             be
             accused
             of
             these
             two
             sinnes
             ,
             for
             first
             ,
             She
             only
             receives
             and
             preserves
             the
             ancient
             practise
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Councells
             and
             Synods
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Secondly
             all
             other
             Sects
             apparently
             broke
             from
             her
             Communion
             ,
             and
             all
             Haeretiques
             were
             of
             her
             Religion
             before
             they
             innovated
             and
             introduced
             new
             opinions
             .
             4.
             
             That
             the
             method
             by
             which
             the
             
               Roman
               Church
            
             decided
             all
             emergent
             controversies
             ,
             namely
             by
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             present
             Church
             ,
             however
             I
             was
             then
             perswaded
             there
             was
             some
             usu●
             pation
             in
             it
             ,
             
               yet
               de
               facto
            
             ended
             all
             disputes
             ,
             and
             produced
             an
             admirable
             unity
             in
             that
             Church
             .
             A
             blessing
             which
             not
             only
             reason
             ,
             but
             manifest
             experience
             showes
             to
             be
             impossible
             to
             be
             a●ceiued
             in
             
               Protestant
               Churches
            
             ,
             where
             scripture
             interpreted
             by
             private
             judgement
             is
             the
             
               Rule
               and
               Iudge
            
             ,
             for
             hitherto
             never
             has
             there
             been
             made
             an
             agreement
             in
             any
             one
             controversie
             among
             
             them
             :
             In
             so
             much
             as
             the
             proper
             difference
             between
             Catholiques
             and
             Protestants
             is
             ;
             that
             if
             two
             Catholiques
             be
             in
             debate
             about
             any
             question
             ,
             both
             of
             them
             will
             agree
             to
             bee
             judged
             by
             a
             third
             ,
             namely
             ,
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             till
             that
             be
             done
             they
             breake
             not
             Communion
             :
             But
             if
             two
             Protestants
             quarrell
             ,
             each
             of
             them
             will
             interpret
             and
             judge
             both
             for
             himselfe
             and
             his
             adversary
             too
             ,
             there
             being
             no
             umpire
             between
             them
             ,
             nor
             any
             thing
             to
             oblige
             them
             to
             Communion
             .
             5.
             
             That
             the
             sobr●st
             Protestants
             sometimes
             are
             not
             without
             some
             suspicion
             of
             guilt
             in
             matter
             of
             Schisme
             ,
             acknowledging
             at
             least
             that
             worldly
             interests
             had
             influence
             upon
             those
             Princes
             that
             begun
             separation
             first
             :
             a
             case
             never
             to
             be
             found
             among
             Catholiques
             .
             And
             when
             any
             such
             scruples
             arise
             in
             the
             mindes
             of
             Protestants
             ,
             they
             never
             trouble
             themselves
             with
             seeing
             themselves
             divided
             from
             the
             Greek
             or
             
               Abissine
               Churches
            
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             Roman
             .
             And
             very
             many
             among
             them
             ,
             on
             their
             death
             beds
             at
             least
             ,
             when
             all
             secular
             respects
             are
             silent
             ,
             desire
             reconciliation
             with
             the
             
               Roman
               Churches
            
             .
             Whereas
             I
             believe
             there
             never
             was
             heard
             any
             one
             example
             of
             a
             
               Roman
               Catholique
            
             ,
             which
             on
             his
             death-bed
             desired
             to
             forsake
             that
             Communion
             to
             be
             incorporated
             into
             a
             
               Protestant
               Church
            
             .
             And
             6.
             
             There
             was
             a
             sixth
             advantage
             far
             more
             prevailing
             with
             me
             then
             all
             the
             former
             (
             though
             at
             the
             first
             I
             had
             but
             an
             imperfect
             view
             of
             it
             )
             namely
             ,
             
               the
               eminent
               rules
               of
               sanctity
            
             and
             spirituallity
             taught
             by
             most
             prudent
             and
             pious
             directors
             ,
             and
             practised
             after
             a
             manner
             ,
             that
             nothing
             in
             any
             of
             the
             
               Protestant
               Churches
            
             approacheth
             neere
             unto
             it
             .
             
             The
             story
             and
             Order
             of
             my
             information
             in
             this
             particular
             ,
             I
             will
             reserve
             till
             the
             Conclusion
             of
             this
             Narration
             .
             For
             the
             present
             I
             will
             content
             my selfe
             with
             avowing
             that
             every
             day
             the
             more
             neare
             and
             faire
             a
             prospect
             I
             had
             of
             the
             beauty
             of
             Holinesse
             ,
             my
             prejudices
             and
             objections
             against
             that
             Church
             ,
             in
             which
             onely
             such
             a
             jewell
             was
             to
             be
             found
             ,
             diminished
             ,
             till
             in
             the
             end
             I
             could
             not
             free
             my selfe
             from
             partiallity
             ,
             at
             least
             so
             farre
             as
             to
             wish
             that
             Truth
             might
             not
             be
             found
             separated
             from
             so
             heavenly
             a
             Companion
             .
             This
             Treatise
             being
             a
             Story
             rather
             than
             a
             controversie
             ,
             I
             thought
             my selfe
             obliged
             not
             to
             conceale
             my
             actions
             ,
             though
             they
             might
             be
             obnoxious
             to
             be
             esteemed
             imperfect
             or
             faulty
             :
             and
             am
             content
             to
             heare
             and
             thanke
             whosoever
             will
             vouchsafe
             to
             reprove
             mee
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             I
             will
             not
             deny
             but
             that
             these
             seemed
             to
             me
             very
             specious
             and
             alluring
             qualities
             ,
             especially
             being
             of
             such
             a
             disposition
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             one
             that
             above
             all
             things
             in
             the
             world
             abhorred
             quarrelling
             ,
             one
             who
             though
             he
             durst
             not
             betray
             necessary
             truths
             by
             professing
             the
             contrary
             ,
             yet
             in
             many
             cases
             would
             willingly
             have
             purchased
             peace
             with
             silence
             :
             lastly
             ,
             one
             that
             alwaies
             suspected
             his
             owne
             reason
             ,
             and
             that
             was
             desirous
             to
             find
             out
             authority
             ,
             which
             might
             deserve
             to
             have
             his
             reason
             submit
             it selfe
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Yet
             notwithstanding
             all
             these
             invitations
             ,
             so
             prepossessed
             was
             I
             with
             the
             invinciblenesse
             of
             Mr.
             Chillingworth's
             arguments
             against
             the
             infallibility
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             joyn'd
             with
             an
             opinion
             that
             it
             was
             an
             essentiall
             requisite
             to
             Communion
             with
             the
             
               Roman
               Church
            
             to
             acknowledge
             
             infallibility
             in
             the
             notion
             that
             I
             apprehended
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             not
             without
             much
             violence
             to
             my selfe
             that
             I
             could
             obteine
             from
             mine
             owne
             reason
             permission
             to
             make
             a
             serious
             enquiry
             into
             the
             grounds
             of
             it
             .
             But
             at
             last
             ,
             because
             I
             would
             not
             accuse
             my self
             afterward
             of
             want
             of
             ingenuity
             and
             fidelity
             in
             denying
             that
             to
             the
             
               Roman
               Church
            
             alone
             ,
             which
             I
             had
             performed
             in
             respect
             of
             all
             other
             Churches
             besides
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             
               Socinians
               ,
               Nestorians
            
             and
             Eutychians
             :
             and
             besides
             ,
             the
             affaires
             of
             England
             growing
             every
             day
             in
             the
             greater
             decadency
             ,
             I
             found
             that
             I
             was
             likely
             to
             be
             forced
             to
             a
             reall
             necessity
             of
             resolving
             that
             that
             Question
             ,
             which
             at
             first
             I
             reflected
             on
             onely
             upon
             an
             imagined
             supposition
             ,
             namely
             ,
             
               Supposing
               the
               Church
               of
            
             England
             
               should
               come
               to
               faile
               ,
               to
               the
               Communion
               of
               what
               Church
               I
               should
               then
               adjoyne
               my selfe
               ?
            
          
           
             6.
             
             
               A
               Question
            
             this
             is
             ,
             which
             I
             am
             confident
             never
             any
             one
             person
             of
             any
             one
             Sect
             of
             Christians
             before
             was
             effectively
             forced
             to
             determine
             :
             For
             never
             before
             was
             there
             any
             Religion
             so
             wholly
             appropriated
             to
             any
             Kingdome
             or
             Government
             ,
             as
             that
             such
             a
             Government
             decaying
             ,
             the
             whole
             frame
             of
             that
             Church
             sunk
             ,
             the
             professors
             thereof
             not
             being
             able
             to
             find
             in
             the
             whole
             world
             any
             Church
             into
             which
             ,
             without
             renouncing
             their
             maine
             distinctive
             principles
             ,
             they
             could
             enter
             .
             Since
             the
             time
             that
             it
             was
             Gods
             good
             pleasure
             to
             rejoyne
             mee
             to
             
               the
               Rock
               from
               whence
               I
               was
               hewn
               ,
            
             leading
             me
             into
             the
             
               unity
               of
               his
               Church
            
             ,
             I
             have
             conceived
             that
             I
             might
             attribute
             this
             decay
             ,
             and
             now
             almost
             vanishing
             of
             the
             
               English
               Church
            
             to
             a
             
             double
             intention
             of
             almighty
             God
             ,
             the
             first
             ,
             To
             shew
             that
             when
             Religion
             ,
             in
             substantiall
             doctrines
             especially
             ,
             is
             framed
             according
             to
             interests
             of
             State
             ,
             it
             does
             thereby
             as
             it
             were
             renounce
             ,
             and
             exempt
             it selfe
             from
             Gods
             Protection
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             not
             deserving
             his
             care
             ,
             is
             not
             likely
             to
             be
             long-liv'd
             :
             the
             second
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             to
             shew
             the
             curse
             that
             lies
             upon
             Schisme
             in
             generall
             ,
             it
             may
             seeme
             to
             have
             been
             Gods
             pleasure
             that
             that
             Church
             which
             had
             more
             shew
             of
             excuse
             than
             any
             other
             whatsoever
             ,
             and
             that
             better
             represented
             a
             form
             of
             the
             Ancient
             and
             most
             glorious
             Church
             than
             any
             other
             Sect
             ,
             should
             be
             the
             first
             that
             should
             be
             undermined
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             others
             seeing
             what
             has
             
               been
               done
               to
               a
               tre●
            
             which
             had
             some
             greennesse
             in
             it
             ,
             might
             thereby
             prophecy
             what
             shall
             become
             of
             their
             rotten
             and
             
               drye
               ones
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XVIII
             .
          
           
             
               Preparations
               to
               the
               examining
               of
               the
               grounds
               of
               the
               Roman
               Churches
               authority
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             VVEll
             ,
             at
             last
             lifting
             up
             my
             heart
             in
             dayly
             and
             almost
             hourely
             fervent
             prayers
             unto
             almighty
             God
             for
             the
             direction
             of
             his
             Holy
             spirit
             (
             a
             practise
             which
             ,
             God
             knowes
             ,
             I
             never
             discontinued
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             my
             search
             ,
             but
             now
             a
             more
             urging
             necessity
             sharpned
             the
             intention
             and
             fervour
             of
             my
             heart
             ;
             )
             and
             striving
             all
             I
             could
             to
             cleanse
             the
             scals
             ,
             wherein
             I
             
             was
             to
             weigh
             this
             so
             important
             a
             merchandise
             ,
             from
             all
             externall
             prejudices
             or
             allurements
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             that
             might
             hinder
             my
             enquiry
             from
             being
             perfectly
             ingenuous
             and
             unpartiall
             ;
             and
             almost
             vowing
             that
             ,
             if
             God
             would
             be
             pleased
             to
             
               set
               me
               on
               a
               rock
               higher
               than
               my selfe
               ,
            
             giving
             repose
             unto
             my
             minde
             ,
             that
             onely
             knew
             
               quid
               fugeret
            
             ,
             but
             not
             ,
             
               quò
               fugeret
            
             ,
             I
             would
             consecrate
             the
             remainder
             of
             my
             life
             to
             blesse
             and
             serve
             him
             in
             the
             best
             and
             strictest
             manner
             I
             could
             finde
             ;
             and
             lastly
             ,
             resolving
             to
             purchase
             truth
             at
             the
             dearest
             rate
             possible
             ,
             though
             with
             the
             losse
             of
             fortunes
             ,
             hopes
             ,
             friends
             or
             Countrey
             ;
             I
             applyed
             my
             minde
             earnestly
             and
             diligiently
             to
             the
             examination
             of
             the
             authority
             ,
             and
             ,
             so
             much
             disputed
             ,
             infallibility
             of
             the
             
               Roman
               Church
            
             ,
             to
             Catholiques
             a
             
               rock
               of
               foundation
            
             upon
             which
             all
             Religion
             relyed
             ,
             but
             to
             me
             hitherto
             
               a
               rock
               of
               offence
            
             ,
             and
             the
             maine
             considerable
             prejudice
             ,
             which
             drove
             me
             back
             whensoever
             I
             endeavoured
             to
             make
             any
             appoaches
             toward
             that
             Church
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             My
             next
             preparation
             and
             provision
             for
             this
             businesse
             ,
             was
             to
             informe
             my selfe
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             from
             particular
             
               Catholique
               Doctors
            
             ,
             as
             from
             the
             Church
             it selfe
             ,
             in
             the
             decisions
             of
             her
             Councels
             ,
             what
             was
             her
             doctrine
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             and
             in
             what
             manner
             and
             termes
             expressed
             :
             my
             designe
             being
             to
             learne
             onely
             what
             was
             so
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             in
             this
             Article
             ,
             as
             that
             without
             it
             ,
             a
             man
             could
             not
             call
             himselfe
             a
             Catholique
             ,
             and
             with
             subscription
             to
             which
             alone
             ,
             a
             man
             might
             sufficiently
             justifie
             himself
             against
             all
             exception
             to
             deserve
             that
             title
             .
             For
             this
             purpose
             I
             applyed
             my selfe
             to
             the
             Study
             of
             
             the
             ancient
             received
             Councels
             ,
             I
             perused
             diligently
             the
             
               Codex
               Canonum
               Ecclesiae
               Universae
               ,
               Burchardus
               Wormatiensis
               ,
               Caranza's
            
             summe
             of
             the
             Councels
             ,
             but
             especially
             the
             
               Councell
               of
               Trent
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Bull
               of
               Pope
               Pius
               quartus
            
             ,
             desiring
             further
             information
             from
             severall
             learned
             Catholiques
             .
             If
             I
             perused
             any
             particular
             Controvertists
             ,
             it
             was
             with
             intention
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             such
             unquestioned
             and
             unsuspected
             Authors
             as
             had
             most
             retrenched
             from
             this
             controversie
             all
             particular
             opinions
             ,
             and
             had
             expressed
             their
             understanding
             of
             the
             Churches
             meaning
             with
             the
             greatest
             condescendence
             and
             qualification
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Having
             made
             extraits
             pertinent
             to
             my
             purpose
             out
             of
             the
             forementioned
             Councells
             and
             Authors
             ,
             and
             having
             digested
             them
             ,
             I
             deduced
             corrollaries
             out
             of
             them
             ,
             importing
             what
             authority
             the
             Church
             assumed
             to
             her selfe
             ,
             whence
             derived
             ,
             and
             how
             limitted
             .
             And
             ,
             distrusting
             mine
             owne
             Collections
             ,
             to
             confirme
             my selfe
             further
             ,
             and
             to
             assay
             whether
             those
             deductions
             would
             be
             allowable
             by
             Catholiques
             sufficiently
             informed
             of
             the
             true
             sense
             of
             the
             Churches
             doctrine
             ,
             I
             gathered
             out
             of
             my
             extraits
             certaine
             Conclusions
             ,
             which
             I
             digested
             into
             a
             forme
             of
             Questions
             ;
             These
             I
             sent
             to
             a
             worthy
             and
             learned
             friend
             a
             
               Doctor
               of
               the
               faculty
               of
               Paris
               ,
            
             desiring
             his
             resolution
             ,
             whether
             such
             senses
             as
             I
             had
             given
             of
             the
             points
             mentioned
             ,
             would
             be
             receivable
             among
             Catholiques
             ,
             or
             no.
             His
             kindnesse
             and
             Charity
             moved
             him
             not
             onely
             to
             take
             the
             trouble
             upon
             him
             of
             answering
             my
             Questions
             ,
             but
             likewise
             voluntary
             to
             publish
             in
             print
             the
             Questions
             with
             his
             answers
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             
             satisfaction
             might
             be
             given
             that
             he
             had
             said
             nothing
             therein
             that
             any
             Catholique
             would
             question
             :
             Which
             resolutions
             of
             his
             I
             thought
             fit
             to
             annex
             to
             this
             treatise
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Besides
             all
             this
             ,
             for
             my
             further
             information
             ,
             and
             because
             even
             during
             my
             education
             in
             Protestancy
             I
             had
             been
             advised
             ,
             and
             was
             consequently
             resolved
             to
             embrace
             those
             doctrines
             ,
             which
             were
             most
             conformable
             to
             the
             profession
             of
             the
             
               Ancient
               Church
            
             ,
             I
             conceived
             it
             necessary
             to
             study
             diligently
             such
             Fathers
             writings
             especially
             as
             had
             been
             forced
             to
             maintaine
             the
             
               Churches
               authority
            
             against
             Heretiques
             .
             Thereupon
             I
             betook
             my self
             to
             the
             rending
             of
             the
             
               Ancient-Church
               History
            
             ,
             and
             besides
             others
             ,
             I
             perused
             exactly
             
               Tertullians
               Praescriptions
               against
               Haeretiques
            
             ,
             &c.
             S.
             Cyprian
             ,
             S.
             Epiphanius
             ,
             S.
             
               Augustines
               Epistles
            
             and
             treatises
             against
             the
             
               Donatists
               ,
               Manichaeans
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               Vincentius
               Lyrinensis
            
             ,
             S.
             
               Hieroms
               Bookes
               against
            
             the
             
               Luciferians
               ,
               Iovinian
            
             and
             Vigilantius
             :
             I
             had
             recourse
             likewise
             upon
             occasion
             to
             certaine
             treatises
             of
             Saint
             Basil
             ,
             and
             S.
             Athanasius
             ,
             S.
             Hilary
             ,
             S.
             Pacian
             &c.
             
             And
             lastly
             I
             judged
             it
             an
             effectuall
             way
             of
             atteining
             to
             the
             understanding
             the
             opinion
             of
             Antiquity
             concerning
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             select
             the
             speciall
             
               Texts
               of
               Scripture
            
             ,
             wherein
             mention
             is
             made
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             to
             examine
             how
             the
             Fathers
             interpreted
             those
             Texts
             ;
             and
             what
             inferences
             they
             drew
             from
             them
             in
             their
             Sermons
             and
             Commentaries
             ,
             in
             which
             I
             might
             be
             sure
             they
             spoke
             without
             interest
             and
             passion
             ,
             as
             having
             no
             adversary
             in
             sight
             to
             combat
             withall
             ,
             and
             therefore
             were
             not
             likely
             to
             streine
             themselves
             in
             their
             expressions
             .
             Such
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             were
             these
             ,
             
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             
               Die
               Ecclesiae
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Tell
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               if
               he
               will
               not
               beare
               the
               Church
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               to
               thee
               as
               a
               Heathen
               and
               a
               Publican
               .
            
             And
             ,
             
               Tu
               es
               Pertus
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               Thou
               art
               Peter
               ,
               and
               upon
               this
               rock
               will
               I
               build
               my
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               gates
               of
               Hell
               shall
               not
               prevaile
               against
               it
               .
            
             And
             ,
             
               Ecclesiae
               ,
               quae
               est
               firmamentum
               fidei
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               The
               Church
               which
               is
               the
               ground
               of
               Faith
               ,
               and
               Pillar
               of
               truth
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIX
             .
          
           
             
               What
               prejudice
               the
               Author
               received
               by
               receiving
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Roman
               Churches
               Authority
               express'd
               in
               School-language
               .
            
             
               Successe
               of
               his
               enquiry
               into
               Councels
               and
               ancient
               Fathers
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             THe
             answering
             of
             the
             Questions
             ,
             and
             especially
             the
             perusing
             of
             those
             bookes
             was
             the
             businesse
             of
             a
             good
             space
             of
             time
             ,
             above
             twelve
             moneths
             ,
             or
             more
             .
             The
             excessive
             paines
             and
             diligence
             employed
             by
             mee
             ,
             which
             otherwise
             would
             have
             brene
             tedious
             ,
             was
             much
             sweetned
             by
             the
             discovery
             every
             day
             of
             new
             light
             .
             And
             I
             could
             not
             but
             observe
             the
             strange
             effects
             of
             education
             and
             prejudice
             ,
             which
             made
             me
             believe
             my selfe
             to
             be
             saparated
             in
             my
             beliefe
             from
             the
             
               Catholique
               Church
            
             at
             a
             distance
             unmeasurable
             ,
             when
             indeed
             I
             was
             even
             at
             the
             doores
             :
             and
             I
             am
             certaine
             I
             had
             been
             much
             sooner
             a
             Catholique
             ,
             if
             I
             had
             thought
             or
             rather
             indeed
             if
             I
             had
             considered
             
             (
             for
             if
             I
             had
             considered
             it
             well
             I
             might
             have
             found
             sufficient
             ground
             to
             think
             so
             )
             that
             the
             beliefe
             of
             the
             Churches
             doctrines
             nakedly
             as
             she
             proposeth
             them
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             latitude
             allowed
             by
             her
             ,
             had
             beene
             sufficient
             to
             have
             gained
             that
             title
             .
             But
             I
             tooke
             those
             to
             be
             the
             necessary
             doctrines
             of
             the
             
               Catholique
               Church
            
             ,
             which
             were
             onely
             the
             private
             opinions
             and
             expressions
             of
             particular
             Doctors
             ,
             And
             the
             
               simplicity
               of
               the
               Articles
               of
               Christian
               Faith
            
             was
             clowded
             by
             
               Scholasticall
               Metaphysicall
               tearms
            
             ,
             which
             being
             abstruse
             ,
             nice
             ,
             and
             unknown
             to
             Antiquity
             rendred
             the
             doctrines
             themselves
             obscure
             and
             withall
             new
             and
             suspected
             to
             me
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             all
             this
             by
             a
             very
             pardonable
             fault
             of
             mine
             :
             For
             from
             whom
             should
             I
             receive
             the
             doctrines
             of
             the
             
               Roman
               Church
            
             when
             a
             Controversie
             is
             raised
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             learnedst
             
               Masters
               of
               Controversie
            
             ?
             And
             how
             few
             among
             them
             propose
             the
             points
             to
             be
             disputed
             between
             them
             and
             the
             Protestants
             in
             the
             language
             of
             the
             Church
             ?
             Besides
             how
             few
             among
             them
             are
             there
             ,
             who
             in
             disputing
             will
             allow
             that
             latitude
             which
             the
             Church
             apparently
             does
             ?
             There
             is
             scarce
             any
             Point
             of
             Controversie
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             severally
             interpreted
             ,
             streitned
             ,
             or
             enlarged
             by
             severall
             Catholiques
             of
             severall
             Orders
             and
             education
             :
             and
             most
             of
             them
             in
             confuting
             the
             Protestants
             seeme
             very
             earnest
             and
             make
             it
             almost
             their
             whole
             designe
             to
             impose
             their
             particular
             interpretations
             and
             expressions
             for
             Catholique
             doctrines
             .
             But
             with
             very
             little
             or
             no
             successe
             :
             For
             a
             Protestant
             will
             be
             very
             ready
             ,
             and
             may
             with
             good
             reason
             say
             ,
             
               
                 Though
                 by
                 being
                 perswaded
                 by
                 you
                 I
                 shall
                 become
              
               
               a
               Roman
               Catholique
               ,
               yet
               I
               might
               deny
               all
               that
               you
               maintaine
               ,
               and
               yet
               be
               a
               Roman
               Catholique
               too
               ,
               for
               I
               can
               produce
               Authors
               which
               you
               dare
               not
               deny
               to
               be
               good
               Catholiques
               ,
               that
               will
               not
               receive
               nor
               subscribe
               to
               your
               expression
               and
               stating
               of
               this
               Point
               :
               Therefore
               seek
               to
               convert
               them
               first
               ,
               and
               then
               come
               and
               dispute
               with
               me
               :
               Dispute
               like
               a
               Catholique
               ,
               for
               the
               question
               is
               not
               now
               whether
               I
               shall
               be
               a
               Dominican
               ,
               Jesuite
               ,
               Scotist
               ,
               &c.
               
               But
               whethe
               I
               ought
               to
               be
               a
               Catholique
               ,
               or
               no.
               
            
             The
             truth
             is
             by
             these
             meanes
             ,
             disputations
             are
             endlesse
             ,
             Catholiques
             themselves
             affording
             answers
             and
             objections
             to
             Protestants
             against
             Catholiques
             .
             Whereas
             if
             particular
             Controvertists
             as
             were
             indulgent
             as
             the
             Church
             is
             ,
             &
             would
             be
             content
             to
             thinke
             that
             the
             termes
             wherein
             Shee
             expressed
             her
             minde
             were
             the
             most
             proper
             ,
             their
             adversaries
             would
             quickly
             be
             silenced
             ,
             Controversies
             abated
             ,
             and
             ,
             by
             Gods
             assistance
             ,
             union
             in
             a
             short
             time
             happily
             restored
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             great
             ha●me
             which
             I
             received
             by
             judging
             of
             the
             Churches
             Faith
             by
             particular
             new
             expressions
             of
             it
             ,
             puts
             me
             into
             this
             fit
             of
             liberty
             in
             censuring
             thus
             far
             the
             method
             of
             those
             men
             by
             whom
             I
             have
             been
             so
             long
             a
             time
             so
             far
             from
             being
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             I
             was
             rather
             hindred
             from
             my
             reunion
             to
             the
             Church
             :
             And
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             this
             happy
             successe
             in
             following
             the
             direction
             of
             some
             few
             Catholique
             authours
             ,
             who
             separating
             particular
             opinions
             of
             Doctors
             from
             necessary
             Catholique
             Doctrines
             ,
             and
             urging
             nothing
             upon
             me
             ,
             but
             without
             assenting
             to
             which
             ,
             I
             could
             not
             be
             a
             Catholique
             ,
             makes
             me
             
             judge
             by
             mine
             own
             experience
             as
             well
             as
             reason
             ,
             that
             that
             which
             healed
             me
             of
             my
             errours
             and
             Schism
             ,
             would
             not
             by
             Gods
             blessing
             want
             the
             same
             effect
             in
             others
             also
             ,
             especially
             among
             
               English
               Protestants
            
             ;
             ●nd
             the
             rather
             if
             (
             following
             the
             advice
             of
             the
             most
             Reverend
             the
             Lord
             Archbishop
             of
             Roven
             ,
             )
             
               Protestants
               ,
               in
               stead
               of
               wearying
               themselves
               with
               perticular
               debates
               ,
               would
               resolve
               this
               in
               the
               first
               place
               ,
               why
               they
               made
               the
               Schism
               at
               first
               ,
               and
               continue
               in
               it
               still
               :
               What
               dispensation
               they
               have
               from
               the
               authority
               and
               unity
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               so
               unanimously
               and
               affectionately
               reverenced
               and
               obeyed
               by
               the
               ancient
               Fathers
               ?
            
          
           
             4.
             
             I
             cannot
             without
             ingratitude
             ,
             in
             this
             place
             and
             occasion
             omit
             a
             profession
             of
             that
             great
             obligation
             I
             have
             with
             thankfulnesse
             to
             almighty
             God
             ,
             and
             respect
             to
             his
             happy
             instrument
             ,
             to
             acknowledge
             the
             efficacious
             influence
             that
             one
             Treatise
             in
             speciall
             manner
             had
             to
             the
             furtherance
             and
             facilitating
             of
             my
             Conversion
             ,
             written
             in
             French
             by
             that
             skilfull
             and
             authorized
             Controvertist
             ,
             
               Francis
               Veron
            
             Doctor
             of
             Divinity
             ,
             and
             entituled
             by
             him
             
               Reiglè
               generale
               de
               la
               foy
               Catholique
               :
            
             In
             which
             he
             delivers
             the
             pure
             
               Catholique
               Doctrine
            
             in
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Councells
             ,
             streined
             and
             separated
             from
             all
             particular
             opinions
             or
             authorities
             not
             absolutely
             obliging
             .
             And
             this
             exemplified
             throughout
             almost
             all
             the
             considerable
             points
             of
             Controversie
             ,
             bewteen
             Catholiques
             and
             the
             severall
             Sects
             of
             Protestants
             .
             Which
             method
             of
             proceeding
             is
             approved
             by
             several
             learned
             Doctors
             of
             the
             Faculty
             of
             P●●is
             ,
             and
             the
             generall
             designe
             
             of
             it
             by
             his
             late
             Holinesse
             Gregory
             the
             fifth
             ,
             as
             was
             signified
             to
             the
             Author
             by
             his
             Nephew
             
               Cardinall
               Ludovisi●
            
             ;
             yea
             God
             himself
             hath
             approved
             and
             recommended
             the
             same
             Method
             by
             his
             numerous
             blessings
             on
             it
             in
             the
             Conversion
             of
             a
             world
             of
             wandering
             perverted
             souls
             .
             From
             his
             ground
             it
             is
             especially
             that
             I
             in
             this
             book
             both
             take
             this
             fashion
             and
             Latitude
             of
             stating
             doctrines
             of
             faith
             ,
             &
             recommend
             it
             to
             others
             ,
             when
             they
             treat
             with
             Protestants
             :
             And
             particularly
             from
             him
             did
             I
             receive
             Information
             ,
             that
             the
             very
             expresse
             terme
             of
             Infallibility
             was
             not
             of
             obligation
             to
             be
             made
             use
             of
             in
             Disputation
             concerning
             the
             Churches
             Authority
             :
             As
             likewise
             that
             the
             Doctrines
             of
             Faith
             promulgated
             by
             the
             said
             Authority
             in
             the
             Decrees
             of
             generall
             Councells
             ,
             did
             admit
             of
             many
             more
             qualifications
             and
             restrictions
             then
             popular
             Controvertists
             do
             think
             good
             to
             make
             use
             of
             .
             So
             that
             if
             in
             this
             or
             any
             other
             point
             any
             expressions
             found
             in
             this
             book
             shall
             seem
             new
             or
             not
             so
             relishing
             to
             any
             ,
             I
             must
             refer
             them
             to
             the
             said
             Author
             and
             his
             Approvers
             ,
             who
             no
             doubt
             will
             ease
             me
             of
             the
             trouble
             of
             making
             Apologies
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             But
             leaving
             this
             digression
             ,
             I
             will
             at
             last
             relate
             the
             successe
             I
             found
             in
             reading
             the
             
               Canons
               of
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             the
             forementioned
             books
             and
             treatises
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             &c.
             
             Which
             was
             ,
             that
             I
             thereby
             gained
             a
             distinct
             knowledge
             both
             of
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             present
             Church
             ,
             and
             what
             those
             Ancients
             believed
             concerning
             the
             Churches
             Authority
             :
             and
             this
             not
             by
             relying
             upon
             a
             few
             select
             passages
             and
             Texts
             pick'd
             out
             by
             late
             
             Controvertists
             ,
             but
             by
             observing
             the
             maine
             designe
             and
             intention
             of
             those
             Fathers
             ,
             when
             the
             very
             like
             Controversies
             in
             their
             times
             constreined
             them
             to
             consider
             and
             unanimously
             declare
             what
             they
             themselves
             thought
             ,
             and
             what
             they
             had
             received
             from
             their
             predecessours
             concerning
             the
             Church
             ,
             Haeresie
             ,
             and
             Schisme
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             That
             therefore
             which
             I
             learned
             from
             them
             pertinent
             to
             my
             present
             purpose
             I
             will
             set
             downe
             in
             foure
             Conclusions
             ,
             relating
             to
             foure
             principall
             heads
             of
             controversie
             ,
             namely
             ,
             1.
             
             
               Of
               the
               Rule
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               Scripture
               and
               Traditions
               unwritten
            
             .
             2.
             
             
               Of
               the
               Judge
               of
               Controversies
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               the
               Catholique
               Church
               .
               3.
               
               Of
               the
               unity
               of
               the
               Church
               and
               the
               danger
               of
               Heresy
               &
               Schisme
               .
               4.
               
               Of
               the
               perpetuall
               Visibility
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             To
             all
             which
             Propositions
             respectively
             I
             will
             adjoyne
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             present
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             conteined
             especially
             in
             the
             Councell
             of
             Trent
             ;
             And
             likewise
             the
             beliefe
             of
             Protestants
             ;
             Concluding
             with
             an
             examination
             whether
             the
             Roman
             or
             
               Protestant
               Churches
            
             do
             best
             conform
             themselves
             to
             the
             universal
             Ancient
             Traditiō
             cōcerning
             the
             Church
             &
             her
             authority
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             When
             all
             this
             is
             done
             ,
             at
             their
             perill
             be
             it
             ,
             if
             any
             imputing
             to
             me
             sinister
             intentions
             ,
             of
             which
             they
             cannot
             be
             judges
             ,
             shall
             say
             it
             was
             either
             worldly
             discontent
             or
             ambition
             ,
             and
             not
             an
             evident
             conviction
             of
             truth
             ,
             and
             resolution
             to
             save
             my
             soule
             that
             moved
             me
             finally
             to
             declare
             my selfe
             rather
             a
             follower
             of
             that
             part
             which
             ,
             to
             my
             understanding
             ,
             followes
             an
             universall
             and
             uninterrupted
             agreement
             of
             such
             Teachers
             ,
             as
             both
             sides
             agree
             not
             only
             to
             have
             approached
             neerest
             to
             the
             fountaine
             of
             truth
             ,
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             &
             therefore
             to
             have
             had
             
             meanes
             of
             informing
             themselves
             in
             
               Apostolicall
               Tradition
            
             incomparably
             beyond
             us
             ;
             But
             also
             to
             have
             been
             extreamly
             cautelous
             and
             learned
             ,
             and
             so
             not
             easily
             obnoxious
             to
             be
             mistaken
             or
             deceived
             ,
             And
             likewise
             unquestionably
             pious
             and
             vertuous
             ,
             and
             therefore
             abhorring
             any
             intention
             of
             seducing
             others
             for
             temporall
             respects
             :
             Rather
             then
             three
             or
             foure
             new
             teachers
             ,
             in
             whom
             there
             is
             not
             only
             a
             visible
             want
             of
             all
             these
             good
             qualities
             ,
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             such
             as
             have
             not
             been
             able
             to
             forbeare
             to
             declare
             themselves
             to
             be
             worse
             men
             ,
             more
             polluted
             with
             Lust
             ,
             Gluttony
             ,
             Sacriledge
             ,
             Pride
             ,
             Malice
             ,
             Envie
             ,
             &c.
             then
             without
             their
             own
             confession
             their
             adversaries
             could
             with
             a
             good
             conscience
             have
             accused
             or
             but
             suspected
             them
             ;
             And
             the
             effect
             of
             whose
             innovations
             ha's
             manifestly
             been
             nothing
             but
             
               Atheisme
               ,
               profanenesse
               ,
               bloodshed
               ,
               confusion
               and
               ruine
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           second
           Section
           .
        
         
           
             Conteining
             a
             stating
             of
             foure
             fundamentall
             points
             of
             Controversie
             ,
             in
             foure
             Conclusions
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             
               The
               first
               Conclusion
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Rule
               of
               Faith.
               
            
             
               Testimonies
               of
               Fathers
               acknowledging
               Doctrines
               Traditionary
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Scripture
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               Rule
               of
               Faith.
               
            
          
           
             1.
             
             ACcording
             to
             my
             promise
             in
             the
             last
             Chapter
             of
             the
             former
             Section
             ,
             I
             will
             consequently
             set
             downe
             the
             
               fundamentall
               truths
               of
               Catholique
               Religion
            
             ,
             in
             foure
             Conclusions
             ,
             respecting
             
               foure
               generall
               points
               of
               Controversie
            
             :
             The
             sense
             of
             which
             Conclusions
             I
             found
             evidently
             and
             uniformly
             delivered
             by
             the
             ancient
             Fathers
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             light
             of
             the
             said
             truths
             ,
             through
             Gods
             grace
             and
             goodnesse
             ,
             I
             became
             entirely
             undeceived
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             direction
             ,
             I
             was
             led
             as
             it
             were
             by
             the
             hand
             into
             the
             Gates
             of
             that
             
               City
               ,
               which
               is
               set
               on
               a
               hill
               ,
               the
               holy
               Catholique
               Church
               of
               Christ.
            
             Now
             of
             those
             ,
             this
             is
             the
          
           
           
             I.
             CONCLUSION
             .
          
           
             
               The
               entire
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               ,
               comprised
               in
               the
               Doctrines
               delivered
               by
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               immediately
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               is
               conteyned
               not
               only
               in
               Scripture
               but
               likewise
               in
               unwritten
               Traditions
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             FOr
             the
             former
             part
             of
             this
             Conclusion
             ,
             viz.
             
               That
               the
               Rule
               of
               Christian
               Faith
               (
               &
               obedience
               )
               is
               no
               other
               then
               the
               Doctrines
               (
               and
               Praecepts
               )
               delivered
               immediately
               by
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             And
             by
             consequence
             that
             the
             present
             Church
             pretends
             not
             to
             any
             new
             Revelations
             ,
             or
             Power
             to
             make
             any
             new
             Articles
             of
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             or
             to
             propose
             any
             Doctrines
             under
             that
             title
             other
             then
             such
             as
             Shee
             has
             received
             by
             Catholique
             Tradition
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             unnecessary
             paines
             to
             prove
             out
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             since
             I
             doe
             not
             know
             any
             Christians
             ,
             who
             deserve
             that
             title
             ,
             that
             doubt
             of
             it
             .
             Indeed
             the
             Calvinists
             (
             earnest
             to
             find
             all
             occasions
             to
             heighten
             their
             Schisme
             )
             charge
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             ,
             as
             if
             she
             admitted
             within
             this
             compasse
             other
             Doctrines
             ,
             Decrees
             and
             Decretalls
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             most
             unjustly
             ,
             since
             there
             is
             no
             warrant
             or
             ground
             given
             them
             to
             lay
             this
             aspersion
             upon
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             all
             Catholiques
             generally
             renounce
             it
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             as
             for
             that
             which
             followes
             in
             the
             Conclusion
             ,
             viz.
             
               That
               this
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               is
               not
               conteined
               entirely
               and
               expresly
               in
               Scripture
               alone
               ,
               but
               likewise
               in
               unwritten
               Traditions
               :
            
             In
             this
             lyes
             the
             maine
             difference
             betweeen
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             and
             all
             other
             Sects
             both
             ancient
             
             and
             moderne
             ;
             They
             all
             and
             alwaies
             conspiring
             in
             this
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Scripture
               is
               to
               be
               the
               only
               Rule
               ,
               and
               themselves
               judges
               and
               interpreters
               of
               the
               sence
               of
               it
               ,
               at
               least
               for
               themselves
               ,
               or
               if
               not
               they
               ,
               no
               body
               ,
               however
               not
               the
               present
               Church
               :
            
             and
             on
             the
             contrary
             Catholiques
             in
             all
             ages
             unanimously
             joyning
             in
             the
             contradiction
             of
             that
             ground
             ,
             and
             affirming
             that
             all
             Doctrines
             of
             Faith
             were
             not
             indeed
             ,
             no●
             ever
             were
             intended
             to
             be
             entirely
             express'd
             in
             Scripture
             ;
             And
             that
             
               Scriptures
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               interpreted
               by
               any
               private
               spirit
               or
               reason
               ,
               any
               other
               way
               then
               according
               to
               the
               line
               of
               Ecclesiasticall
               Tradition
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             Concerning
             the
             Rule
             of
             Faith
             therefore
             ,
             let
             us
             aske
             our
             Fathers
             that
             were
             before
             us
             how
             they
             were
             instructed
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             and
             among
             them
             the
             first
             testimony
             will
             be
             afforded
             us
             by
             S.
             Ignatius
             to
             this
             effect
             quoted
             by
             
               Eusebiu●
               :
               (
               Hist.
               Eccl.
               l.
               3.
               c.
               35.
               )
            
             
               Ignatius
               
                 saith
                 he
              
               ,
               exhorted
               the
               Churches
               to
               hold
               themselves
               inseparably
               to
               the
               Tradition
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               which
               Tradition
               for
               surenesse
               sake
               he
               thought
               good
               to
               reduce
               into
               writing
               .
               Againe
               ,
               S.
               Polycarpus
               ,
               saith
               the
               same
               Author
               ,
               (
               
                 l.
                 5.
                 c.
              
               19.
               )
               taught
               his
               Disciples
               many
               Traditions
               not
               written
               .
            
             Again
             S.
             
               Dyony
               .
               Arcop
               .
               (
               Hier.
               Eccl.
               c.
               1.
               )
            
             at
             least
             even
             by
             acknowledgment
             of
             the
             most
             learned
             Protestants
             ,
             an
             Author
             of
             the
             second
             or
             third
             age
             ,
             
               Those
               prime
               Captains
               and
               heads
               of
               our
               Hierarchy
               thought
               it
               necessary
               to
               deliver
               unto
               us
               those
               sublime
               and
               supersubstantiall
               Mysteries
               both
               in
               written
               &
               unwritten
               instructions
               .
            
             Again
             S.
             
               Fab.
               Pope
               ●●
               Martyr
               ,
               (
               Ep.
               1.
               ad
               Episc.
               Orientis
               .
               )
            
             speaking
             of
             
               holy
               Chrisme
            
             to
             be
             renewed
             every
             yeare
             (
             of
             which
             no
             mention
             is
             in
             
             Scripture
             )
             addes
             ,
             
               These
               things
               we
               received
               from
               the
               Holy
               Apostles
               and
               their
               successors
               ,
               which
               we
               require
               you
               to
               observe
               .
            
             Againe
             
               Tertullian
               (
               de
               Cor.
               Mil.
               cap.
               4.
               )
            
             discoursing
             ,
             as
             he
             often
             does
             ,
             of
             severall
             rites
             and
             practises
             not
             mentioned
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             concludes
             in
             one
             place
             thus
             ,
             
               Of
               all
               these
               and
               other
               disciplines
               of
               the
               like
               nature
               ,
               if
               thou
               shalt
               require
               a
               law
               out
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               finde
               none
               :
               Tradition
               shall
               be
               alledged
               to
               thee
               for
               the
               Author
               Custome
               the
               confirmer
               ,
               and
               Faith
               the
               observer
               .
               Againe
               S.
               Irenaeus
               ,
               (
               
                 Cont.
                 Haer.
                 lib.
              
               3.
               c.
               4.
               )
               What
               if
               the
               Apostles
               had
               not
               left
               us
               Scriptures
               ,
               ought
               we
               not
               to
               have
               followed
               the
               Order
               of
               Tradition
               ,
               which
               they
               delivered
               to
               those
               to
               whom
               they
               committed
               the
               Churches
               ?
               to
               which
               ordination
               give
               proofe
               many
               nations
               of
               those
               Barbarous
               people
               who
               beleeve
               in
               Christ
               ,
               having
               salvation
               written
               in
               their
               hearts
               by
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               without
               characters
               or
               inke
               ,
               and
               diligently
               observing
               the
               ancient
               Tradition
               .
               
                 Againe
                 the
              
               Fathers
               
                 assembled
                 in
                 that
                 ancient
              
               Councell
               of
               
                 Gangres
                 (
                 Can.
                 21.
              
               )
               We
               desire
               that
               all
               those
               things
               which
               have
               been
               delivered
               in
               divine
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               by
               Tradition
               of
               the
               Apostles
               should
               be
               observed
               in
               the
               Church
               .
               Againe
               S.
               Basil
               ,
               (
               
                 de
                 Spir.
                 Sanc.
                 to
                 cap.
              
               27.
               29.
               
               )
               of
               the
               dogmes
               and
               instructions
               (
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               )
               preserved
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               some
               we
               have
               by
               written
               institutions
               ,
               others
               we
               have
               delivered
               by
               the
               secret
               Tradition
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ;
               Both
               which
               sorts
               have
               the
               same
               authority
               for
               as
               much
               as
               concernes
               piety
               :
               and
               there
               is
               no
               man
               will
               contradict
               this
               that
               is
               never
               so
               
               little
               experienc'd
               in
               the
               law
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               The
               same
               Father
               
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Chapter
              
               ,
               The
               day
               would
               faile
               me
               if
               I
               should
               produce
               all
               the
               Mysteries
               which
               the
               Church
               observes
               without
               writing
               .
               
                 And
                 a
                 little
                 after
              
               ,
               I
               account
               in
               an
               Apostolique
               thing
               to
               persist
               constantly
               in
               observing
               Traditions
               not
               written
               .
            
             Againe
             ,
             
               Eusebius
               Caesariensis
            
             ,
             (
             
               de
               dem
               .
               Evang.
               lib.
            
             1.
             )
             who
             having
             said
             that
             Christ
             did
             not
             as
             Moses
             ,
             leave
             his
             Law
             written
             in
             Tables
             or
             Paper
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             his
             Apostles
             :
             who
             likewise
             following
             the
             example
             and
             intention
             of
             their
             Master
             ,
             
               Have
               consign'd
               their
               doctrines
               ,
               some
               indeed
               in
               writing
               ,
               and
               others
               they
               have
               delivered
               to
               be
               observed
               by
               lawes
               unwritten
               .
               Againe
               S.
               Chrysostome
               (
               2
               
                 Thes.
                 cap.
              
               2.
               )
               From
               hence
               it
               appeares
               that
               the
               Apostles
               have
               not
               delivered
               all
               things
               by
               Epistles
               ,
               but
               likewise
               many
               things
               without
               writing
               :
               now
               both
               those
               and
               these
               deserve
               to
               be
               equally
               believed
               .
               Againe
               S.
               Epiphanius
               ,
               (
               haer
               .
               61.
               )
               We
               must
               likewise
               make
               use
               of
               Tradition
               ,
               for
               all
               things
               cannot
               be
               taken
               out
               of
               Scripture
               :
               And
               therefore
               the
               Holy
               Apostles
               have
               given
               us
               some
               things
               in
               writing
               ,
               and
               others
               by
               Tradition
               .
            
             Againe
             S.
             Augustin
             (
             
               de
               Bap.
               cont
               .
               Don.
               lib.
               5.
               cap.
            
             23.
             )
             speaking
             against
             those
             that
             maintained
             that
             Haeretiques
             ought
             to
             be
             rebaptised
             ,
             
               The
               Apostles
               ,
               
                 sayth
                 he
              
               ,
               have
               prescribed
               nothing
               concerning
               this
               thing
               :
               But
               this
               custome
               which
               was
               opposite
               to
               S.
               Cyprian
               ought
               to
               be
               believed
               to
               have
               taken
               its
               originall
               from
               their
               Tradition
               ,
               as
               there
               are
               many
               things
               which
               the
               uniuersall
               Church
               observe
               ●●h
               ,
               and
               for
               that
               reason
               are
               rightly
               beleeved
               ●●
               have
               been
               commanded
               by
               
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               although
               they
               are
               not
               found
               in
               their
               writings
               .
            
             These
             quotations
             seemed
             sufficient
             to
             me
             to
             shew
             the
             generall
             Opinion
             of
             the
             Fathers
             to
             be
             consonant
             to
             the
             Conclusion
             before
             mentioned
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Roman
               Church
               agreeing
               with
               Fathers
               in
               the
               same
               Rule
               of
               Faith.
               
            
             
               All
               Sects
               of
               Protestants
               disagree
               with
               the
               Fathers
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             NOw
             to
             the
             end
             to
             confront
             with
             
               Antiquity
               the
               present
               Roman
               and
               Protestant
               Churches
               ,
            
             that
             it
             may
             appeare
             which
             of
             them
             are
             the
             true
             legitimate
             children
             of
             those
             Fathers
             :
             Wee
             will
             begin
             with
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             whose
             mind
             we
             finde
             clearly
             expressed
             in
             the
             Decree
             of
             the
             Councell
             of
             Trent
             Sess.
             4.
             concerning
             Canonicall
             Scriptures
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             Sacrosan●●a
             ,
             &c.
             
               Tridentina
               Synodus
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Perspiciens
               hanc
               veritatem
            
             ,
             &c.
             that
             is
             ,
             
               The
               most
               holy
               ,
               &c.
               Synod
               of
               Trent
               ,
               &c.
               
               Clearly
               perceiving
               that
               this
               truth
               and
               discipline
               (
               
                 namely
                 ,
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
              
               Christ
               
                 and
                 his
              
               Apostles
               )
               is
               contained
               in
               bookes
               ,
               written
               ,
               and
               unwritten
               Traditions
               ,
               which
               were
               received
               from
               Christs
               Mouth
               ,
               or
               delivered
               as
               it
               were
               from
               hand
               to
               hand
               from
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               to
               whom
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               dictated
               it
               ,
               hath
               arrived
               even
               to
               us
               :
               Following
               the
               Oxthodox
               examples
               of
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               receives
               
               and
               venerates
               with
               an
               equall
               affection
               of
               duty
               and
               reverence
               all
               bookes
               as
               well
               of
               the
               Old
               as
               New
               Testament
               ,
               since
               one
               God
               is
               the
               authour
               of
               both
               ,
               as
               likewise
               the
               Traditions
               themselves
               whether
               perteining
               to
               Faith
               or
               Manners
               ,
               as
               dictated
               either
               by
               Christs
               own
               Mouth
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               by
               a
               continued
               succession
               preserved
               in
               the
               Catholique
               Church
               .
               Thus
               far
               the
               Councell
               of
               Trent
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             Whether
             the
             Roman
             Church
             has
             indeed
             made
             good
             this
             her
             profession
             ,
             viz.
             That
             in
             this
             decree
             shee
             followes
             the
             Orthodox
             examples
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             besides
             so
             many
             formall
             proofes
             before
             alledged
             ,
             the
             confession
             of
             many
             learned
             Protestants
             will
             justifie
             her
             :
             As
             
               Cartwright
               (
               Cartw.
               Witgift
               Def
            
             p.
             103.
             )
             speaking
             of
             the
             forementioned
             or
             like
             quotations
             out
             of
             S.
             Augustin
             ,
             saith
             ,
             
               To
               approve
               this
               speech
               of
            
             Augustin
             
               is
               to
               bring
               in
               Popery
            
             ,
             &c.
             So
             likewise
             
               Whittaker
               ,
               Fulk
               ,
               Kemnitius
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             (
             
               Whit.
               de
               Laec.
               Ser.
            
             p.
             678.
             681.
             690
             ,
             &c.
             
               Fulk●
               con
               .
               Purg.
            
             p.
             362.
             397.
             
             
               Kemnit
               .
               Exam.
            
             part
             1.
             p.
             87
             &c.
             )
             for
             such
             like
             assertions
             of
             the
             Fathers
             condemne
             then
             generally
             ;
             and
             by
             name
             
               Clemens
               Alexandrinus
               ,
               Origen
               ,
               Epiphanius
               ,
               Tertullian
               ,
               Augustin
               ,
               Ambrose
               ,
               Hierome
               ,
               Chrysostome
               ,
               Eusebius
               ,
               Baesile
               ,
               Leo
               ,
               Maximus
               ,
               Theophilus
               ,
               Damascene
               .
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             opposition
             to
             this
             decreed
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             to
             the
             Orthodox
             examples
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             a●●
             manner
             of
             Sects
             that
             have
             separated
             from
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             from
             one
             another
             since
             
               Luthers
               ●●me
            
             ,
             agree
             almost
             in
             no
             other
             point
             unanimously
             except
             in
             this
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Scripture
               conteins
               in
               it
               expresly
               all
               things
               both
               concerning
               beliefe
               
               and
               practise
               ,
               which
               are
               necessary
               or
               but
               requisite
               to
               salvation
               .
               
                 And
                 by
                 consequence
              
               that
               no
               man
               is
               or
               ought
               to
               be
               obliged
               to
               submit
               to
               any
               Doctrine
               or
               precept
               any
               further
               then
               as
               it
               can
               be
               proved
               manifestly
               to
               him
               to
               be
               conteined
               in
               the
               written
               word
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             
               Church
               of
               England
            
             (
             Art.
             6.
             
               of
               English
               Church
            
             )
             in
             particular
             makes
             this
             one
             of
             her
             peculiar
             Articles
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Holy
               Scripture
               conteineth
               all
               things
               necessary
               for
               salvation
               :
               so
               that
               whatsoever
               is
               not
               read
               therein
               ,
               nor
               may
               be
               proved
               thereby
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               be
               required
               of
               any
               man
               ,
               that
               it
               should
               be
               believed
               as
               an
               Article
               of
               Faith
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               thought
               requisite
               necessary
               to
               salvation
               .
               
                 But
                 withall
                 professeth
                 that
              
               The
               three
               Creeds
               ,
               Nicene
               Creed
               ,
               Athanasius
               Creed
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               is
               commonly
               called
               the
               Apostles
               Creed
               ought
               throughly
               to
               be
               received
               and
               believed
               .
            
             Moreover
             that
             she
             receiveth
             the
             foure
             first
             Generall
             Councells
             :
             yet
             not
             saying
             that
             she
             thinkes
             her selfe
             obliged
             to
             the
             one
             or
             other
             for
             the
             authority
             of
             Tradition
             or
             the
             Councells
             ,
             for
             if
             so
             ,
             she
             would
             be
             obliged
             likewise
             to
             accept
             of
             and
             submit
             to
             many
             other
             Traditions
             and
             Councells
             ,
             as
             likewise
             many
             points
             and
             practises
             confirmed
             in
             those
             Councells
             ,
             besides
             the
             Mysteries
             of
             the
             Blessed
             Trinity
             ,
             many
             of
             which
             notwithstanding
             shee
             relinquishes
             ,
             if
             not
             condemnes
             :
             Yea
             on
             the
             contrary
             for
             those
             three
             Creeds
             she
             gives
             this
             reason
             for
             her
             admitting
             of
             them
             
               because
               they
               may
               be
               proved
               by
               most
               certaine
               warrants
               of
               holy
               Scripture
               .
            
             And
             how
             little
             or
             no
             authority
             she
             allowes
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             Generall
             Councells
             shall
             be
             shewn
             in
             the
             next
             Conclusion
             .
             
             For
             the
             present
             therefore
             ,
             taking
             those
             words
             of
             accepting
             the
             three
             Creeds
             and
             foure
             Councells
             rather
             for
             a
             complement
             of
             Civility
             to
             Antiquity
             ,
             then
             as
             importing
             any
             reall
             intention
             to
             admit
             any
             judge
             or
             Rule
             of
             Faith
             ,
             but
             only
             Scripture
             and
             that
             interpreted
             by
             her selfe
             ,
             for
             her selfe
             at
             least
             :
             Come
             we
             to
             consider
             how
             rationall
             and
             safe
             a
             ground
             this
             is
             ,
             
               That
               nothing
               is
               to
               be
               beleeved
               but
               only
               Scripture
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             
               English
               Protestants
               unwilling
               to
               Justifie
               this
               Position
               :
               and
               Why.
               
            
             
               Mr.
               Chillingworths
               late
               booke
               against
               the
               Catholique
               Church
               :
               and
               the
               Character
               given
               of
               it
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             THis
             Position
             of
             Scripture
             being
             the
             only
             Rule
             of
             Faith
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             the
             main
             foundation
             upon
             which
             all
             Heretiques
             and
             Schismatiques●
             almost
             that
             are
             and
             ever
             were
             doe
             rely
             ,
             and
             therefore
             in
             all
             likelyhood
             ,
             since
             so
             many
             millions
             of
             people
             of
             all
             Sects
             and
             in
             all
             ages
             have
             been
             concern'd
             to
             study
             and
             make
             it
             good
             ,
             should
             in
             reason
             be
             best
             upheld
             :
             Yet
             to
             my
             apprehension
             of
             all
             other
             controversies
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             most
             weakly
             grounded
             ,
             and
             guiltily
             maintained
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             experience
             I
             have
             of
             the
             particular
             disposition
             of
             English
             Protestanats
             (
             properly
             so
             called
             )
             and
             the
             happinesse
             I
             have
             enjoyed
             in
             the
             acquaintance
             and
             friendship
             with
             very
             
             many
             the
             most
             considerable
             persons
             for
             Learning
             ,
             Prudence
             ,
             and
             Piety
             in
             that
             Church
             ,
             gives
             mee
             warrant
             to
             say
             this
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             point
             of
             Controversy
             that
             they
             are
             more
             unwilling
             to
             touch
             upon
             then
             this
             of
             
               Scriptures
               being
               the
               onely
               Rule
               ,
               and
               no
               visible
               Judge
               to
               interpret
               it
               ,
            
             I
             meane
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             positive
             maintaining
             thereof
             (
             for
             as
             concerning
             the
             disputing
             against
             the
             infallibility
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             there
             is
             none
             more
             ready
             to
             make
             Objections
             then
             they
             .
             )
             One
             reason
             hereof
             may
             be
             ,
             because
             the
             English
             Church
             ,
             out
             of
             gratitude
             to
             the
             Ancient
             Church
             and
             Fathers
             ,
             which
             have
             hitherto
             maintained
             their
             Ecclesiasticall
             Government
             against
             the
             Calvinists
             ,
             till
             they
             came
             to
             dispute
             with
             fire
             and
             sword
             ,
             professeth
             therfore
             greater
             reverence
             to
             antiquity
             and
             Tradition
             then
             any
             other
             Sect
             whatsoever
             ;
             And
             therefore
             her
             children
             are
             unwilling
             to
             renounce
             or
             oppose
             that
             great
             army
             of
             Saints
             &
             Martyrs
             of
             the
             Primitive
             times
             ,
             who
             unanimously
             acknowledge
             that
             besides
             Scriptures
             they
             had
             received
             from
             their
             Ancestors
             Traditionary
             Doctrines
             and
             Ritts
             ,
             and
             these
             so
             universally
             spread
             through
             all
             Churches
             Easterne
             and
             Westerne
             ,
             no
             man
             being
             able
             to
             name
             any
             particular
             fallible
             Authour
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             as
             firmely
             assured
             that
             they
             proceeded
             from
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             books
             of
             Scripture
             proceeded
             from
             the
             same
             Authours
             .
             Yea
             ,
             for
             many
             of
             these
             Traditions
             greater
             proofe
             might
             be
             made
             of
             their
             authentique
             and
             Divine
             Originall
             ,
             then
             of
             most
             books
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             in
             as
             much
             as
             they
             were
             from
             the
             beginning
             universally
             apparent
             in
             the
             Practise
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             visibly
             shining
             in
             their
             
               Publique
               
               liturgies
            
             ,
             for
             example
             ,
             
               Prayer
               for
               the
               Dead
               ,
               and
               by
               consequence
               ,
               Purgatory
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               State
               of
               deceased
               Christians
               capable
               of
               being
               bettered
               and
               eased
               by
               the
               Charity
               and
               Devotions
               of
               the
               living
               ,
               Sacrifice
               of
               the
               Masse
               ,
               and
               Offering
               it
               for
               the
               Quick
               and
               Dead
               ,
               Adoration
               of
               Christ
               really
               present
               there
               ,
               Baptisme
               of
               Infants
               ,
               Non-rebaptization
               of
               Heretiques
               ,
               Observation
               of
               Ecclesiasticall
               Feastes
               ,
               Lent-fasts
               ,
               &c.
               Invocation
               of
               Saints
               ,
               Veneration
               of
               Reliques
               ,
               Images
               ,
               &c.
               
               Practise
               of
               Crossing
               themselves
               ,
               Rites
               in
               administring
               Sacraments
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Whereas
             the
             bookes
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             especially
             the
             Epistles
             and
             Apocalypse
             ,
             being
             written
             upon
             emergent
             occasions
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             present
             neede
             of
             particular
             Persons
             and
             Churches
             ,
             were
             a
             great
             while
             before
             they
             could
             be
             generally
             dispersed
             ,
             and
             great
             caution
             and
             circumspection
             used
             before
             they
             would
             be
             admitted
             into
             the
             Cannon
             :
             and
             being
             all
             ,
             except
             some
             few
             that
             have
             perished
             ,
             received
             there
             ,
             it
             was
             impossible
             to
             prevent
             infinite
             corruptions
             in
             the
             writing
             ,
             since
             every
             one
             had
             leave
             to
             transcribe
             thē
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             A
             second
             reason
             why
             English
             Protestants
             (
             I
             speake
             knowingly
             at
             least
             of
             my selfe
             and
             not
             a
             few
             others
             )
             dispence
             the
             more
             easily
             with
             themselves
             for
             examining
             the
             sufficiency
             of
             this
             Rule
             of
             Faith
             is
             ,
             because
             there
             being
             but
             two
             ways
             imaginable
             of
             assigning
             such
             a
             Rule
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             either
             expresse
             Scripture
             alone
             ,
             or
             that
             joyn'd
             with
             Ecclesiasticall
             Tradition
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             be
             received
             upon
             the
             authority
             ,
             or
             (
             as
             the
             Schooles
             call
             it
             )
             the
             
               infallibility
               of
               the
               Church
            
             ;
             and
             Protestants
             being
             perswaded
             that
             they
             can
             unanswerably
             confute
             this
             
             fallibility
             ,
             they
             take
             it
             for
             granted
             that
             the
             former
             is
             the
             only
             Rule
             ,
             and
             therefore
             surcease
             from
             undergoing
             the
             paines
             of
             diligent
             enquiry
             how
             firmely
             their
             foundation
             is
             layd
             ,
             and
             what
             course
             to
             take
             for
             the
             answering
             of
             those
             inextricable
             inconveniences
             which
             follow
             upon
             that
             ground
             ,
             for
             feare
             ,
             lest
             if
             both
             these
             foundations
             should
             come
             to
             shrinke
             ,
             Christianity
             it selfe
             would
             become
             questionable
             ,
             and
             a
             way
             made
             for
             direct
             Atheisme
             .
             Hereupon
             it
             is
             that
             generally
             their
             writers
             have
             proceeded
             the
             destructive
             way
             ,
             willingly
             undertaking
             to
             contradict
             the
             Churches
             infallibility
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             not
             without
             extreame
             violence
             that
             they
             can
             be
             brought
             to
             maintaine
             their
             owne
             grounds
             ;
             Which
             when
             the
             earnestnesse
             of
             Catholiques
             extorts
             from
             them
             ,
             though
             they
             must
             conclude
             ,
             for
             only
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             No-judge
             ,
             yet
             either
             shame
             or
             remorse
             makes
             them
             deferre
             somewhat
             to
             the
             ancient
             Churches
             authority
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             excusing
             themselves
             that
             they
             dare
             not
             suffer
             themselves
             to
             be
             directed
             by
             her
             ;
             For
             if
             by
             her
             as
             a
             visible
             Church
             ,
             then
             by
             all
             Churches
             succeeding
             her
             to
             these
             our
             times
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             In
             these
             latter
             times
             since
             that
             great
             unfortunate
             
               Champion
               against
               the
               Churches
               infallibility
               ,
               Mr.
            
             Chillingworth
             published
             his
             booke
             in
             defence
             of
             Doctour
             Potter
             ,
             this
             guilt
             of
             English
             Protestants
             ha's
             beene
             farre
             more
             conspicuous
             .
             His
             objections
             against
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             his
             destructive
             grounds
             are
             avowed
             and
             boasted
             of
             as
             unanswerable
             in
             a
             manner
             by
             all
             :
             but
             his
             positive
             grounds
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             making
             onely
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             be
             interpreted
             by
             every
             single
             mans
             reason
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             Rule
             of
             Faith
             ,
             
             this
             is
             at
             least
             waved
             ,
             if
             not
             renounced
             by
             many
             :
             But
             most
             unjustly
             :
             since
             there
             is
             no
             conceivable
             meanes
             how
             to
             finde
             out
             a
             third
             intelligible
             way
             of
             grounding
             beliefe
             and
             determining
             controversies
             besides
             divine
             revelation
             proposed
             and
             interpreted
             authoritatively
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             meere
             Scripture
             without
             any
             obligatory
             interpretation
             ,
             as
             shall
             be
             demonstrated
             hereafter
             .
             Hence
             the
             generall
             Character
             given
             of
             himselfe
             and
             his
             booke
             is
             ,
             
               That
               he
               has
               had
               better
               luck
               in
               pulling
               down
               buildings
               ,
               than
               raising
               new
               ones
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               has
               managed
               his
               sword
               much
               more
               dexterously
               than
               his
               buckler
               .
            
             And
             yet
             as
             if
             there
             were
             no
             need
             either
             of
             house
             or
             buckler
             ,
             or
             as
             if
             Protestants
             did
             thinke
             themselves
             secure
             from
             weather
             and
             danger
             ,
             if
             Catholiques
             were
             expulsed
             and
             wounded
             ,
             No
             man
             appeares
             with
             any
             designe
             to
             provide
             himselfe
             of
             any
             safer
             way
             of
             defence
             ,
             then
             that
             which
             Mr.
             Chillingworth
             hath
             afforded
             .
             Yea
             Mr.
             Chillingworth
             himselfe
             (
             his
             friends
             know
             the
             reason
             of
             it
             )
             ●utterly
             refused
             to
             answer
             those
             unconquerable
             confutations
             of
             his
             positive
             grounds
             ,
             and
             those
             fearefull
             consequences
             charged
             upon
             them
             :
             being
             satisfied
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             making
             a
             countenance
             before
             those
             that
             knew
             him
             not
             inwardly
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             satisfied
             of
             the
             firmenesse
             of
             his
             Rule
             of
             Faith
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             an
             exact
             particular
             answer
             to
             all
             his
             objections
             against
             the
             
               Churches
               infallibility
            
             was
             not
             published
             .
          
           
             Those
             who
             have
             had
             a
             particular
             acquaintance
             with
             that
             extraordinary
             sublime
             wit
             and
             judgement
             ,
             will
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             ,
             can
             ,
             witnesse
             with
             me
             that
             thus
             much
             as
             I
             have
             said
             in
             a
             seeming
             censure
             
             of
             him
             is
             true
             .
             Considering
             the
             long
             and
             inward
             friendship
             ,
             and
             the
             many
             obligations
             I
             had
             to
             him
             ,
             I
             had
             absteined
             from
             this
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             cause
             in
             hand
             obliged
             me
             thereto
             ;
             and
             but
             that
             his
             book
             alone
             had
             the
             principall
             influence
             upon
             me
             to
             shut
             up
             my
             entrance
             into
             Catholique
             unity
             :
             I
             shall
             therefore
             have
             frequent
             occasion
             hereafter
             in
             this
             Narration
             to
             weigh
             both
             his
             proofes
             and
             objections
             ,
             at
             least
             such
             of
             them
             as
             were
             most
             powerfull
             with
             me
             :
             yet
             resolving
             to
             be
             extreamely
             tender
             of
             his
             reputation
             :
             But
             to
             returne
             to
             the
             Story
             of
             my selfe
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IIII.
             
          
           
             
               Inconveniences
               following
               Protestants
               Position
               of
               Only-Scripture
               .
            
             
               Fathers
               refuse
               to
               dispute
               with
               Haeretiques
               from
               only
               Scripture
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             VVHen
             I
             was
             forced
             to
             weigh
             with
             circumspection
             and
             fidelity
             this
             maine
             
               fundamentall
               Position
               of
               Protestantisme
               ,
               viz.
               That
               the
               Scripture
               is
               the
               only
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               ,
               or
               ,
               That
               all
               things
               necessary
               to
               be
               believed
               are
               conteined
               expresly
               in
               Scripture
               ,
            
             what
             a
             world
             of
             unavoidable
             inconveences
             did
             presently
             throng
             into
             my
             understandiog
             ,
             and
             upon
             how
             meere
             sand
             did
             it
             appeare
             to
             be
             laid
             !
             For
             the
             inconveniences
             .
             1.
             
             It
             is
             impossible
             upon
             this
             ground
             that
             ever
             there
             should
             be
             found
             a
             way
             to
             end
             any
             controversies
             ,
             
             as
             shall
             be
             demonstrated
             in
             the
             next
             Conclusion
             .
             2.
             
             There
             can
             scarce
             be
             named
             one
             Haeretique
             but
             tooke
             the
             same
             for
             a
             ground
             of
             his
             Haeresy
             ,
             and
             generally
             the
             Fathers
             protest
             against
             this
             ground
             ,
             reducing
             them
             to
             Ecclesiasticall
             Tradition
             ,
             and
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             present
             Church
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             For
             a
             proofe
             whereof
             we
             may
             consider
             the
             particular
             Treatises
             and
             bookes
             of
             the
             ancient
             Fathers
             which
             they
             wrought
             directly
             for
             this
             purpose
             ,
             namely
             to
             shew
             what
             method
             and
             grounds
             their
             Ancestors
             and
             reason
             it selfe
             dictated
             to
             be
             used
             and
             proceeded
             upon
             in
             disputing
             with
             any
             Haeretique
             whatsoever
             :
             and
             we
             shall
             finde
             that
             the
             Catholiques
             of
             these
             dayes
             doe
             shew
             themselves
             indeed
             sons
             of
             those
             Catholique
             Fathers
             ,
             exactly
             treading
             their
             steps
             in
             appealing
             to
             Scripture
             and
             generall
             Tradition
             from
             which
             there
             lyes
             no
             prescription
             or
             appeale
             :
             And
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             that
             the
             Haeretiques
             and
             Schismatiques
             of
             our
             times
             have
             been
             as
             exact
             in
             pursuing
             the
             traces
             of
             their
             Ancestors
             ,
             pretending
             only
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             relying
             upon
             the
             Pride
             of
             their
             owne
             hearts
             ,
             and
             thinking
             that
             their
             interpretations
             and
             wrestings
             of
             Scripture
             ought
             to
             prevaile
             against
             all
             present
             and
             past
             authority
             how
             universall
             soever
             for
             place
             ,
             and
             how
             uninterrupted
             soever
             for
             succession
             :
             The
             treatises
             anciently
             written
             for
             this
             purpose
             are
             S.
             Irenaeus
             against
             Haeresies
             ,
             
               Tertullian
               de
               Praescriptionibus
            
             ,
             S.
             
               Cyprian
               de
               unitate
               Ecclesiae
            
             ,
             S.
             
               Augustin
               de
               unitate
               Ecclesiae
               ,
               contra
               Epistolam
               Fundamenti
               ,
               de
               utilitate
               credendi
               ,
            
             &c.
             S.
             
               Vincentius
               Lerinensis
               his
               Commonitorium
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             particular
             may
             be
             witnesse
             of
             this
             
               Tertullian
               ,
               
               (
               Tert.
               de
               Praescrip
               .
               cap.
               19.
               )
            
             
               There
               is
               no
               good
               got
               by
               disputing
               out
               of
               Texts
               the
               Scripture
               but
               either
               to
               make
               a
               man
               sick
               or
               mad
               .
               
                 And
                 againe
              
               ,
               There
               ought
               therefore
               to
               be
               no
               appealing
               to
               Scripture
               ,
               nor
               disputing
               out
               of
               them
               ,
               since
               by
               that
               meanes
               either
               neither
               side
               will
               be
               victorious
               ,
               or
               it
               is
               a
               hazard
               whether
               .
               
                 And
                 againe
              
               ,
               But
               hitherto
               we
               have
               in
               generall
               proceeded
               against
               all
               Heresies
               ,
               proving
               by
               assured
               ,
               reasonable
               and
               necessary
               prescriptions
               against
               all
               Heresies
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               to
               be
               excluded
               from
               all
               disputation
               out
               of
               Scripture
               .
               Witnesse
               likewise
               S.
               Augustine
               ,
               Haeresies
               and
               doctrines
               of
               perversenesse
               ensnaring
               soules
               ,
               and
               sinking
               them
               into
               Hell
               have
               risen
               from
               no
               other
               fountaine
               ,
               but
               this
               ,
               that
               Scriptures
               which
               are
               good
               ,
               are
               understood
               not
               well
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               is
               not
               well
               understood
               in
               them
               ,
               is
               rashly
               and
               impudently
               maintained
               .
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               the
            
             same
             Father
             
               brings
               in
               the
            
             Arian
             Bishop
             Maximinus
             
               thus
               challenging
               a
               Catholique
               ,
               (
               id
               con
               .
               Maximin
               .
               Ar.
               Episcopum
               lib.
               1.
               )
            
             
               If
               thou
               wilt
               produce
               any
               thing
               out
               of
               divine
               Scriptures
               which
               are
               common
               to
               all
               ,
               it
               is
               necessary
               we
               should
               hearken
               to
               thee
               :
               But
               these
               speeches
               which
               are
               not
               in
               Scripture
               are
               in
               no
               case
               receivable
               by
               us
               .
            
             The
             same
             Father
             in
             the
             conclusion
             of
             the
             same
             books
             brings
             in
             another
             Heretique
             using
             these
             words
             ,
             
               I
               desire
               and
               wish
               to
               be
               a
               Disciple
               of
               the
               Holy
               Scriptures
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               If
               thou
               shalt
               affirme
               any
               thing
               out
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               if
               thon
               shalt
               produce
               a
               quotation
               of
               any
               thing
               written
               there
               in
               any
               place
               ,
               We
               desire
               to
               be
               found
               disciples
               of
               the
               Holy
               Scriptures
               .
            
             Againe
             severall
             other
             passages
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             may
             be
             
             seen
             in
             severall
             other
             parts
             of
             his
             workes
             as
             in
             Epist
             222.
             and
             in
             
               lib.
               de
               Gen.
               ad
               lit
               .
               lib.
               7.
               cap.
            
             9.
             and
             
               de
               fide
               &
               Symb.
               cap.
            
             9.
             and
             
               in
               Joan.
               Tract
            
             .
             18.
             
             Lastly
             ,
             the
             same
             Father
             disputing
             against
             Cresconius
             the
             Grammarian
             ,
             saith
             ,
             
               (
               id
               .
               lib.
               1.
               con
               .
               Cresc
               .
               Gram.
               cap.
               33.
               )
            
             
               Yet
               notwithstanding
               although
               there
               is
               produced
               no
               example
               of
               this
               out
               of
               Scriptures
               Canonicall
               ,
               we
               doe
               neverthelesse
               observe
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               same
               Scriptures
               ,
               when
               we
               doe
               that
               which
               is
               approved
               by
               the
               Church
               ,
               whose
               authority
               the
               Scriptures
               recommend
               .
            
             See
             suitable
             passages
             
               in
               l.
               5.
               de
               .
               Bap.
               cont
               .
               Donat.
               cap.
            
             23.
             and
             
               de
               Unit.
               Eccl.
               cap.
            
             19.
             
             Witnesse
             againe
             S.
             Hierom
             ,
             (
             S.
             
               Hieron
               .
               dialog
               .
               cont
               .
               Lucifer
               .
               )
            
             
               Neither
               let
               them
               please
               themselves
               ,
               if
               sometimes
               they
               seem
               to
               make
               good
               their
               assertions
               out
               of
               some
               Texts
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               for
               the
               Devill
               likewise
               sometimes
               quoted
               Scripture
               ,
               for
               Scriptures
               consist
               not
               in
               the
               bare
               words
               ,
               but
               in
               sence
               .
            
             It
             is
             true
             indeed
             the
             Fathers
             sometimes
             commend
             the
             fulnesse
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             S.
             Basil
             saying
             ,
             
               whatsoever
               is
               without
               the
               Scripture
               is
               sinne
               ,
            
             but
             withall
             he
             gives
             us
             a
             Rule
             to
             know
             his
             meaning
             ,
             shewing
             that
             according
             to
             the
             last
             quotation
             out
             of
             S.
             Augustin
             against
             Cresco●●us
             the
             Grammarian
             ,
             that
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             virtually
             conteined
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             is
             delivered
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             whose
             authority
             is
             recommended
             to
             us
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             so
             sayes
             S.
             Basil
             likewise
             ,
             
               (
               id
               .
               lib.
               de
               Spiritu
               sancto
               .
               )
               It
               is
               an
               Apostolique
               thing
               to
               persist
               constantly
               in
               Traditions
               not
               written
               ,
               for
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               I
               praise
               you
               in
               that
               you
               are
               mindfull
               of
               whatsoever
               thing
               came
               from
               me
               ,
               and
               observe
               the
               Traditions
               which
               I
               have
               given
               you
               .
            
             Besides
             in
             some
             cases
             there
             may
             
             be
             controversies
             about
             points
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             grounded
             upon
             Orall
             Tradition
             but
             only
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             A
             third
             inconvenience
             following
             the
             Protestants
             position
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             since
             undoubtedly
             there
             were
             in
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             Traditions
             in
             great
             number
             ,
             besides
             what
             is
             expressed
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             I
             could
             not
             imagine
             what
             was
             become
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             how
             it
             should
             be
             possible
             they
             should
             come
             to
             be
             lost
             having
             been
             received
             generally
             through
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             and
             most
             of
             them
             shining
             in
             the
             practise
             of
             it
             .
             To
             salve
             this
             inconvenience
             ,
             Protestants
             either
             impudently
             give
             the
             lye
             to
             all
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             say
             without
             the
             least
             proofe
             that
             there
             were
             none
             at
             all
             :
             Or
             in
             England
             there
             being
             under-Sects
             which
             by
             Scripture
             alone
             could
             not
             be
             confuted
             ,
             as
             Puritans
             ,
             Anabaptists
             ,
             Sabbatarians
             ,
             &c.
             they
             are
             forced
             to
             acknowledge
             some
             few
             Traditions
             of
             such
             a
             nature
             ,
             although
             thereby
             they
             destroy
             their
             maine
             foundation
             of
             Only-Scripture
             ;
             For
             by
             the
             Traditionary
             doctrine
             of
             Non-rebaptization
             they
             conclude
             the
             Anabaptists
             to
             be
             Heretiques
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             erring
             in
             a
             necessary
             point
             of
             doctrine
             :
             Yet
             themselves
             renounce
             doctrines
             and
             practises
             delivered
             by
             a
             far
             more
             full
             Tradition
             ;
             So
             great
             effect
             hath
             interest
             in
             that
             Church
             .
             But
             what
             will
             become
             of
             S.
             Basils
             saying
             before
             quoted
             ,
             
               That
               the
               day
               would
               faile
               him
               if
               he
               should
               undertake
               to
               enumerate
               all
               the
               Traditions
               left
               by
               the
               Apostles
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               not
               mentioned
               in
               Scripture
               ?
            
             For
             all
             ,
             that
             even
             the
             most
             condescending
             Protestants
             will
             allow
             for
             such
             ,
             may
             be
             reckoned
             five
             times
             over
             in
             a
             minute
             of
             an
             
             hower
             .
             Considering
             therefore
             that
             such
             Traditions
             being
             visibly
             manifest
             for
             the
             most
             part
             in
             the
             practise
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             are
             far
             more
             easily
             preserved
             then
             any
             writing
             can
             be
             ,
             it
             will
             necessarily
             follow
             that
             the
             rest
             of
             that
             great
             number
             are
             extant
             in
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             proved
             of
             most
             of
             them
             before
             reckoned
             by
             testimonies
             of
             Ancient
             Fathers
             .
             
               (
               Vid.
               sup
               .
               c.
               3.
               )
            
          
           
             5.
             
             A
             fourth
             inconvenience
             to
             my
             understanding
             ,
             unavoidable
             by
             Protestants
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             proofe
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             is
             this
             :
             Though
             Protestants
             generally
             deny
             that
             the
             points
             of
             Controversie
             debated
             between
             them
             and
             the
             Roman
             Church
             were
             universally
             received
             by
             the
             Ancient
             Church
             ,
             as
             
               Invocation
               of
               Saints
               ,
               adoration
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               present
               in
               the
               blessed
               Sacrament
               ,
               Prayer
               for
               the
               dead
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Yet
             they
             cannot
             deny
             but
             that
             in
             many
             of
             the
             Fathers
             proofes
             of
             these
             doctrines
             may
             be
             found
             to
             shew
             that
             such
             was
             at
             least
             their
             particular
             opinions
             :
             Now
             if
             generally
             the
             Ancient
             Church
             had
             agreed
             with
             Protestants
             both
             in
             denying
             such
             doctrines
             and
             practise
             ,
             received
             now
             in
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             and
             likewise
             in
             making
             only-expresse-Scripture
             the
             Rule
             to
             judge
             by
             ;
             it
             could
             not
             be
             avoided
             but
             that
             some
             Synods
             or
             Fathers
             would
             have
             taken
             notice
             of
             such
             pretended
             errours
             in
             the
             writings
             of
             other
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             likewise
             would
             have
             produced
             some
             of
             those
             Texts
             of
             Scriptures
             now
             made
             use
             of
             by
             Protestants
             for
             that
             purpose
             :
             a
             thing
             they
             are
             so
             far
             from
             ,
             that
             on
             the
             contrary
             we
             find
             that
             many
             of
             the
             Fathers
             infer
             the
             same
             doctrines
             from
             the
             same
             Texts
             that
             Catholiques
             now
             do
             .
             And
             Protestants
             ,
             though
             
             they
             alledge
             some
             passages
             of
             Fathers
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             may
             seem
             consequently
             to
             destroy
             such
             doctrines
             ,
             and
             to
             contradict
             their
             owne
             formall
             assertions
             in
             other
             places
             ,
             yet
             are
             not
             able
             to
             produce
             so
             much
             as
             one
             Text
             of
             Scripture
             interpreted
             by
             any
             Father
             to
             confute
             any
             one
             such
             pretended
             errour
             .
             Which
             is
             a
             thing
             very
             remarkable
             ,
             and
             will
             argue
             either
             that
             no
             man
             in
             the
             Ancient
             Church
             took
             notice
             of
             such
             pretended
             dangerous
             speeches
             of
             so
             many
             Fathers
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             understood
             not
             the
             plaine
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             if
             Protestants
             grounds
             be
             true
             :
             or
             upon
             Catholiques
             grounds
             ,
             since
             it
             was
             impossible
             ,
             but
             they
             must
             have
             taken
             notice
             of
             such
             opinions
             ,
             and
             since
             they
             certainly
             did
             understand
             plaine
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             therefore
             not
             disputing
             out
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             Protestants
             doe
             ,
             they
             were
             so
             far
             from
             believing
             such
             opinions
             to
             be
             errours
             deserving
             a
             Schisme
             ,
             that
             they
             all
             of
             them
             agreed
             in
             receiving
             them
             as
             Catholique
             Truths
             .
             Other
             inconveniences
             which
             without
             hope
             or
             possibility
             of
             remedy
             do
             arise
             from
             making
             Scripture
             alone
             (
             secluding
             not
             only
             Traditions
             but
             likewise
             any
             visible
             obliging
             interpreter
             )
             to
             be
             the
             only
             Rule
             and
             Judge
             of
             Controversies
             ,
             shall
             be
             reserved
             to
             be
             examined
             in
             the
             next
             Conclusion
             concerning
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             this
             businesse
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             
               Weaknesse
               of
               Protestants
               proofs
               for
               only-Scripture
               .
            
             
               Texts
               of
               Scripture
               alleadged
               by
               Catholiques
               vainly
               eluded
               by
               Protestants
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             AS
             I
             said
             before
             ,
             since
             Protestants
             and
             all
             other
             Sects
             doe
             against
             their
             nature
             and
             custome
             so
             unanimously
             conspire
             to
             forsake
             the
             old●
             and
             good
             wayes
             ,
             by
             travelling
             wherein
             ,
             even
             themselves
             being
             judges
             ,
             so
             many
             glorious
             Saints
             ,
             Confessors
             ,
             Martyrs
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             &c.
             were
             renowned
             not
             onely
             in
             their
             owne
             ,
             but
             all
             succeeding
             times
             ,
             dissipated
             armies
             of
             Haeretiques
             ,
             propagated
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Christ
             over
             the
             world
             ,
             subdued
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             made
             it
             utterly
             to
             vanish
             though
             supported
             with
             the
             force
             of
             the
             whole
             Roman
             world
             ,
             and
             in
             fine
             arrived
             to
             a
             supereminent
             degree
             of
             glory
             in
             Paradice
             ;
             And
             since
             in
             stead
             of
             this
             so
             successefull
             a
             way
             ,
             they
             have
             chosen
             to
             walke
             every
             man
             in
             a
             severall
             path
             through
             those
             narrow
             ,
             crooked
             and
             at
             least
             very
             dangerous
             ,
             (
             because
             new
             )
             wayes
             of
             a
             proud
             selfe-assuming
             presumption
             in
             interpreting
             only-Scripture
             each
             man
             according
             to
             his
             own
             fancy
             &
             interest
             ,
             following
             the
             example
             of
             no
             antiquity
             ,
             but
             only
             ancient
             Heretiques
             ;
             in
             all
             reason
             they
             should
             have
             taken
             order
             to
             have
             justified
             themselves
             herein
             after
             a
             more
             then
             ordinary
             manner
             ,
             they
             ought
             to
             have
             contributed
             all
             the
             invention
             and
             skill
             of
             all
             the
             best
             wits
             in
             each
             Sect
             to
             fortifie
             
             this
             common
             foundation
             of
             only
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             no
             visible
             judge
             ,
             beyond
             all
             other
             points
             of
             difference
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             so
             no
             doubt
             they
             have
             to
             the
             utmost
             capacity
             of
             the
             subject
             :
             But
             no
             skill
             can
             serve
             to
             build
             a
             firme
             secure
             edifice
             upon
             sand
             :
             and
             private
             reason
             ,
             or
             fancies
             of
             inspiration
             are
             more
             weake
             and
             sandy
             then
             even
             sand
             it selfe
             .
             For
             proofe
             hereof
             let
             us
             consider
             the
             pretended
             proofes
             and
             reasons
             which
             they
             alleadge
             to
             assert
             this
             their
             fundamentall
             position
             ,
             viz.
             
               that
               the
               entire
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               is
               the
               written
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               of
               which
               there
               is
               not
               extant
               any
               visible
               authoritative
               interpreter
               .
            
             Proofes
             hereof
             produced
             by
             them
             are
             1.
             
             Negative
             ,
             invalidating
             such
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             as
             are
             alledged
             by
             Catholiques
             ,
             and
             expounded
             by
             Fathers
             to
             prove
             Traditions
             unwritten
             :
             and
             2.
             
             Positive
             ,
             drawne
             from
             other
             Texts
             expressing
             the
             sufficiency
             and
             perfection
             of
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Some
             Texts
             by
             Catholiques
             produced
             to
             prove
             Traditions
             ,
             and
             those
             concerning
             points
             of
             Doctrine
             as
             well
             as
             practise
             or
             ceremonies
             ,
             besides
             what
             is
             written
             in
             the
             Evangelicall
             books
             ,
             are
             among
             others
             these
             following
             out
             of
             S.
             
               Paul
               ,
               (
               2
               Thes.
               cap.
               1.
               ver
               .
               15.
               )
            
             
               Observe
               the
               Tradititions
               which
               you
               have
               received
               from
               us
               ,
               whether
               by
               word
               ,
               or
               by
               Epistle
               ,
            
             
               And
               againe
               ,
               (
               2
               Tim.
               c.
               2.
               ver
               .
               13.
               )
            
             
               Have
               before
               thine
               eyes
               the
               patterne
               of
               sound
               words
               ,
               which
               thou
               hast
               heard
               of
               me
               in
               Faith
               and
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ
              
               :
               Conserve
               that
               good
               thing
               committed
               to
               thy
               charge
               by
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               which
               dwelleth
               in
               us
               .
            
             
               And
               againe
               ,
               (
               1
               Tim.
               cap.
               2.
               ver
               .
               2.
               )
            
             
               The
               things
               which
               thou
               hast
               heard
               of
               me
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               many
               
               witnesses
               consigne
               them
               to
               faithfull
               men
               ,
               which
               may
               be
               capable
               to
               teach
               oth●●
               also
               ,
            
             
               And
               lastly
               ,
               (
               1
               Tim.
               cap.
               3.
               ver
               .
               15.
               )
            
             
               The
               Church
               (
               is
               )
               the
               pillar
               and
               ground
               of
               truth
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             To
             elude
             such
             Texts
             as
             these
             so
             expresse
             in
             themselves
             ,
             so
             stringent
             and
             convincing
             without
             any
             leave
             given
             to
             any
             rationall
             contradiction
             ,
             so
             unanimously
             acknowledged
             by
             the
             ancient
             Father●
             in
             the
             plaine
             importance
             of
             them
             (
             for
             there
             was
             no
             need
             to
             call
             their
             commentaries
             interpretations
             ,
             there
             being
             not
             the
             least
             difficulty
             or
             obscurity
             in
             them
             to
             be
             cleared
             )
             Protestants
             ,
             especially
             the
             Calvinists
             (
             for
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             hath
             been
             more
             ingenuous
             )
             have
             been
             forced
             to
             make
             use
             of
             the
             poorest
             guiltiest
             shift
             imaginable
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             to
             translate
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             enseignements
             ,
             instructions
             ,
             or
             by
             any
             other
             word
             ,
             but
             what
             reason
             and
             rules
             of
             Grammar
             would
             require
             ,
             namely
             ,
             Traditions
             .
             That
             which
             moved
             them
             hereto
             was
             apparently
             a
             resolution
             to
             seduce
             the
             people
             :
             for
             nourishing
             them
             up
             in
             the
             hatred
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             contempt
             of
             her
             authority
             ,
             in
             rejecting
             all
             her
             Traditions
             ,
             so
             far
             that
             whatsoever
             is
             proposed
             under
             that
             title
             of
             Tradition
             is
             not
             only
             not
             accepted
             ,
             but
             scornfully
             rejected
             by
             them
             as
             supposed
             most
             certainly
             false
             and
             superstitious
             ;
             if
             it
             should
             appeare
             that
             the
             Scripture
             it selfe
             should
             referre
             us
             to
             Christian
             doctrines
             under
             the
             notion
             of
             Traditions
             ,
             the
             very
             sound
             of
             that
             word
             in
             Scripture
             would
             perhaps
             make
             them
             suspect
             that
             their
             Ministers
             had
             abused
             them
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             But
             moreover
             for
             a
             helpe
             ,
             if
             this
             poore
             subtility
             should
             come
             to
             be
             discovered
             by
             their
             
             Proselites
             ,
             it
             is
             further
             answered
             by
             them
             ,
             that
             S.
             Paul
             might
             very
             well
             referre
             Timothy
             or
             the
             Thessalonians
             to
             the
             summe
             of
             Christian
             doctrine
             by
             him
             before
             preached
             ,
             and
             not
             yet
             reduced
             to
             writing
             ,
             because
             the
             entire
             Canon
             of
             Scripture
             was
             not
             yet
             compleated
             and
             sealed
             up
             ;
             but
             when
             that
             was
             finished
             ,
             afterward
             Christians
             were
             not
             to
             trust
             to
             their
             memories
             ,
             but
             to
             have
             recourse
             to
             expresse
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             is
             implyed
             by
             severall
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             denoting
             its
             abundant
             sufficiency
             for
             all
             uses
             and
             necessities
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             For
             answer
             to
             this
             way
             of
             arguing
             it
             will
             be
             sufficient
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             whatsoever
             is
             here
             alledged
             by
             Protestants
             is
             meerly
             
               gratis
               dictum
            
             ,
             there
             being
             not
             the
             least
             intimation
             given
             by
             S.
             Paul
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Evangelicall
             Author
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             had
             any
             intention
             to
             write
             among
             them
             a
             body
             of
             the
             Christian
             law
             ,
             searce
             any
             booke
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             having
             been
             written
             ,
             but
             only
             upon
             some
             particular
             occasion
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             use
             of
             some
             particular
             person
             and
             Church
             :
             and
             on
             the
             contrary
             it
             appearing
             expresly
             both
             by
             Scripture
             and
             Tradition
             that
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             Churches
             founded
             by
             them
             ,
             left
             a
             depositum
             both
             of
             the
             doctrines
             and
             discipline
             of
             Christianity
             uniforme
             and
             compleate
             ,
             not
             relating
             at
             all
             to
             any
             thing
             already
             ,
             or
             afterward
             to
             be
             written
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             
               Two
               principall
               Texts
               of
               Scripture
               alledged
               by
               Protestants
               to
               prove
               it's
               sufficiency
               ,
               and
               against
               Traditions
               ;
               answered
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             COme
             we
             now
             to
             consider
             a
             while
             those
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             pretended
             by
             Protestants
             to
             be
             so
             expresse
             ,
             uncontroulable
             and
             pressing
             ,
             as
             to
             justifie
             them
             from
             blame
             in
             not
             only
             opposing
             the
             former
             evident
             quotations
             for
             Traditions
             ,
             but
             in
             dividing
             from
             and
             condemning
             all
             Antiquity
             that
             taught
             the
             contrary
             ,
             and
             not
             onely
             so
             ,
             but
             relyed
             upon
             Tradition
             alone
             in
             severall
             points
             confessed
             by
             them
             not
             to
             be
             visible
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             yet
             condemn'd
             ,
             anathematized
             and
             utterly
             vanquished
             severall
             Heretiques
             ,
             who
             thought
             it
             a
             sufficient
             warrant
             to
             be
             dispensed
             from
             severall
             doctrines
             taught
             ,
             and
             practises
             continued
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             because
             the
             Scripture
             was
             silent
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Of
             all
             others
             the
             most
             considerable
             Text
             of
             Scripture
             alledged
             by
             Protestants
             ,
             and
             most
             prized
             by
             them
             as
             efficacious
             to
             prove
             its
             perfection
             ,
             &
             sufficiency
             to
             be
             an
             intire
             Rule
             of
             Faith
             is
             this
             speech
             of
             S.
             
               Paul
               to
               Timothy
               ,
               (
               1
               Tim.
               c.
               3.
               v.
               16.
               17
               
               )
               Omnis
               Scriptura
               divinitius
               inspirata
               ,
               utilis
               est
               ,
               &c.
               All
               Scripture
               divinely
               inspired
               is
               profitable
               for
               teaching
               ,
               for
               arguing
               ,
               for
               reproving
               and
               for
               instructing
               in
               righteousnesse
               ,
               that
               the
               man
               of
               God
               may
               be
               perfect
               ,
               instructed
               to
               every
               good
               worke
               .
            
             Here
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             it
             is
             apparent
             that
             
               S.
               Paul
            
             acknowledges
             Scripture
             to
             be
             profitable
             for
             all
             kindes
             of
             spirituall
             uses
             ,
             teaching
             ,
             arguing
             ,
             &c.
             
             and
             moreover
             in
             such
             a
             perfection
             that
             by
             it
             not
             onely
             ignorant
             persons
             but
             even
             the
             man
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             who
             is
             a
             Teacher
             of
             Gods
             people
             ,
             who
             by
             his
             office
             is
             obliged
             to
             a
             higher
             perfection
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             may
             be
             made
             perfect
             ,
             and
             that
             ,
             to
             every
             good
             worke
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             To
             this
             it
             is
             answered
             1.
             
             That
             by
             reading
             the
             verse
             immediately
             going
             before
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             informed
             both
             of
             what
             Scriptures
             S.
             Paul
             there
             speakes
             ,
             and
             in
             what
             sence
             and
             with
             what
             conditions
             they
             are
             profitable
             for
             the
             forementioned
             uses
             and
             ends
             :
             the
             words
             are
             ,
             
               Tu
               verò
               permane
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Doe
               thou
               (
               ●●
               Timothy
               )
               persevere
               in
               those
               things
               which
               thon
               hast
               learned
               ,
               knowing
               of
               whom
               thou
               hast
               learned
               them
               ,
               and
               because
               from
               thy
               childhood
               thou
               hast
               knowne
               the
               Holy
               Scriptures
               ,
               which
               may
               instruct
               thee
               to
               Salvation
               ,
               by
               faith
               which
               is
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               :
               For
               all
               Scripture
               divinely
               inspired
               is
               profitable
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             By
             the
             connexion
             of
             these
             words
             it
             appeares
             that
             those
             Scriptures
             to
             which
             Saint
             Paul
             gives
             this
             testimony
             and
             glorious
             character
             were
             the
             same
             in
             which
             Timothy
             ,
             now
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             had
             been
             instructed
             from
             his
             childhood
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Scriptures
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             :
             For
             how
             few
             of
             the
             Evangelicall
             writings
             were
             published
             even
             now
             that
             he
             was
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             certainly
             scarce
             any
             at
             all
             when
             he
             was
             a
             child
             .
             S●
             Pauls
             designe
             therefore
             in
             this
             passage
             is
             evidently
             this
             ,
             viz.
             to
             exhort
             Timothy
             to
             remaine
             constant
             
               (
               in
               iis
               quae
               ei
               tradita
               fuerant
               )
            
             in
             those
             Christian
             verities
             and
             precepts
             by
             the
             Apostle
             delivered
             in
             trust
             to
             him
             not
             in
             writing
             ,
             but
             orall
             Tradition
             :
             For
             which
             purpose
             he
             uses
             these
             motives
             ,
             namely
             1.
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             sublime
             
             Apostolicall
             Office
             of
             himselfe
             his
             instructour
             ,
             immediately
             and
             miraculously
             called
             and
             enabled
             to
             that
             imployment
             by
             
               Christ
               from
            
             heaven
             ,
             therefore
             he
             sayes
             ,
             knowing
             of
             whom
             thou
             hast
             learned
             these
             Evangelicall
             truths
             .
             2●
             The
             conformity
             of
             these
             new
             revelations
             to
             those
             ancient
             ones
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             in
             which
             Timothy
             had
             been
             instructed
             from
             his
             childhood
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             might
             perceive
             ,
             though
             obscurely
             traced
             ,
             certaine
             markes
             and
             Prophecyes
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             and
             so
             be
             easilier
             enclin'd
             to
             beleive
             what
             S.
             Paul
             had
             plainly
             delivered
             to
             him
             .
             3.
             
             Upon
             this
             occasion
             he
             declares
             the
             great
             profit
             which
             a
             Christian
             may
             find
             by
             having
             recourse
             to
             the
             old
             Testament
             ,
             as
             having
             great
             efficacy
             to
             make
             a
             man
             wise
             unto
             salvation
             ;
             but
             this
             not
             of
             themselves
             alone
             ,
             but
             joyned
             with
             the
             Faith
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             perseverance
             in
             believing
             the
             Christian
             verities
             delivered
             by
             orall
             Tradition
             .
             So
             that
             the
             Apostles
             might
             very
             well
             conclude
             ,
             All
             Scriptures
             (
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             giving
             testimony
             to
             the
             Gospell
             )
             being
             inspired
             by
             God
             are
             very
             profitable
             (
             not
             entirely
             of
             themselves
             sufficient
             )
             for
             teaching
             ,
             arguing
             ,
             reproving
             ,
             instructing
             in
             righteousnesse
             ;
             And
             that
             by
             them
             the
             man
             of
             God
             ,
             (
             even
             a
             Christian
             Bishop
             )
             may
             be
             made
             perfect
             or
             enabled
             to
             every
             good
             worke
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             he
             expresseth
             the
             same
             sence
             in
             the
             former
             verse
             ,
             
               wise
               unto
               Salvation
            
             ;
             but
             upon
             condition
             that
             they
             be
             
               joyned
               with
               the
               Faith
            
             (
             or
             Gospell
             )
             
               of
               Christ
               Iesus
            
             ,
             and
             
               perseverance
               therein
               .
            
             )
             This
             to
             my
             understanding
             seems
             to
             be
             the
             proper
             naturall
             importance
             of
             this
             Text
             of
             S.
             Paul
             ,
             so
             far
             from
             evincing
             what
             the
             Protestants
             
             would
             collect
             from
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             confirmes
             the
             quite
             contrary
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             But
             let
             it
             be
             supposed
             (
             which
             is
             impossible
             to
             be
             evinced
             )
             that
             the
             Apostle
             speakes
             here
             by
             way
             of
             Prophecy
             of
             Evangelicall
             Scriptures
             not
             yet
             written
             ,
             but
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             time
             when
             they
             should
             be
             perfectly
             compleated
             ;
             he
             sayes
             onely
             they
             are
             profitable
             ,
             not
             sufficient
             ,
             to
             produce
             the
             mentioned
             effects
             and
             end
             ;
             He
             excludes
             not
             the
             Church
             interpreting
             them
             ;
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             He
             referres
             expresly
             to
             orall
             Tradition
             ;
             And
             by
             consequence
             he
             is
             far
             from
             saying
             any
             thing
             that
             may
             warrant
             the
             Protestants
             upon
             pretence
             from
             these
             words
             ,
             to
             relinquish
             the
             way
             which
             all
             ancient
             Christians
             and
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Church
             walked
             in
             ,
             and
             to
             walke
             in
             that
             which
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             shewed
             by
             irrefragable
             testimonies
             ,
             has
             beene
             traced
             by
             all
             and
             onely
             Heretiques
             .
             So
             far
             is
             he
             from
             saying
             ,
             or
             giving
             warrant
             to
             any
             to
             say
             ,
             
               Reject
               all
               things
               that
               you
               finde
               not
               expresly
               conteined
               in
               Scriptures
               ,
               though
               the
               whole
               world
               upon
               whose
               only
               testimony
               you
               receive
               Scriptures
               affirme
               that
               they
               received
               other
               things
               from
               the
               same
               authority
               ,
               Keep
               your selves
               close
               to
               that
               sence
               of
               Scriptures
               which
               your
               own
               fancies
               or
               interests
               shall
               suggest
               unto
               you
               ,
               and
               admit
               neither
               fathers
               nor
               Church
               to
               interpret
               them
               to
               you
               ,
               believe
               your
               own
               understandings
               onely
               ,
               which
               you
               may
               call
               the
               inspirations
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               if
               you
               please
               ,
               And
               content
               not
               your selves
               with
               deceiving
               your selves
               alone
               with
               such
               fancies
               ,
               take
               authority
               upon
               your selves
               to
               destroy
               all
               publique
               authority
               ,
               and
               to●
               obtrude
               
                 per
                 sas
                 &
                 nefas
              
               your
               interpretations
               
               and
               glosses
               upon
               the
               consciences
               of
               others
               .
            
             This
             S.
             Paul
             ought
             to
             have
             said
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             purposed
             to
             justifie
             the
             grounds
             of
             Protestantisme
             :
             But
             this
             I
             could
             not
             conceive
             to
             be
             his
             meaning
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             tooke
             it
             to
             be
             my
             best
             course
             to
             be
             misled
             by
             Fathers
             ,
             Councells
             and
             the
             whole
             Catholique
             Church
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             A
             second
             proofe
             for
             the
             sufficiency
             of
             Scripture
             alone
             to
             be
             an
             entire
             Rule
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             of
             great
             moment
             among
             many
             Protestants
             is
             that
             speech
             in
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Revelation
             ,
             
               (
               Rev.
               c.
               22.
               v.
               18.
               19.
               )
               Contestor
               enim
               omni
               audienti
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               I
               doe
               protest
               to
               every
               one
               that
               hears
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Prophecy
               of
               this
               book
               :
               If
               any
               one
               shall
               adde
               unto
               these
               ,
               God
               shall
               adde
               unto
               him
               the
               plagues
               written
               in
               this
               booke
               .
               And
               if
               any
               one
               shall
               diminish
               from
               the
               words
               of
               this
               Prophecy
               ,
               God
               shall
               take
               away
               his
               part
               out
               of
               the
               booke
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               the
               Holy
               City
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               those
               things
               which
               are
               written
               in
               this
               book
               .
            
             The
             weight
             of
             this
             Text
             is
             much
             more
             pressing
             in
             their
             opinion
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             situation
             of
             it
             in
             the
             close
             of
             the
             whole
             body
             of
             Evangelicall
             writings
             ;
             and
             likewise
             by
             the
             advantage
             of
             a
             Parallel
             place
             in
             the
             end
             of
             Moyses
             his
             law
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Hereto
             it
             is
             answered
             that
             this
             Text
             is
             so
             far
             from
             obliging
             us
             to
             understand
             it
             in
             generall
             of
             Evangelicall
             doctrines
             ,
             that
             expresly
             and
             
               in
               terminis
               terminantibus
            
             it
             restreines
             it selfe
             onely
             to
             the
             Prophecies
             conteined
             in
             this
             particular
             booke
             ,
             for
             bidding
             any
             one
             to
             presume
             to
             make
             any
             change
             in
             it
             ,
             either
             by
             addition
             and
             interpolation
             of
             other
             Prophecies
             pretended
             to
             be
             written
             by
             the
             same
             Divine
             
             Author
             (
             a
             thing
             practised
             by
             Heretiques
             in
             other
             Evangelicall
             writings
             when
             this
             booke
             was
             published
             )
             or
             by
             razing
             out
             any
             Prophecies
             herein
             conteined
             ,
             (
             as
             some
             Heretiques
             likewise
             had
             done
             in
             other
             Apostolicall
             bookes
             .
             )
             So
             that
             this
             author
             is
             so
             farre
             from
             forbidding
             any
             other
             revelations
             of
             divine
             doctrines
             besides
             those
             already
             published
             ,
             that
             notwithstanding
             any
             thing
             here
             said
             ,
             Agabus
             and
             Saint
             Philips
             daughters
             might
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             pleased
             ,
             have
             set
             forth
             their
             Prophecies
             ,
             so
             they
             had
             done
             it
             without
             injury
             or
             disparagement
             to
             the
             Apocalypse
             .
             Even
             as
             Moyses
             by
             such
             like
             words
             signified
             that
             in
             his
             writings
             were
             conteined
             the
             summe
             of
             that
             law
             delivered
             by
             God
             on
             Mount
             Sinai
             ,
             at
             least
             as
             much
             of
             it
             as
             was
             fit
             to
             communicate
             for
             the
             present
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             therefore
             forbad
             any
             man
             to
             change
             his
             writings
             any
             way
             :
             Yet
             notwithstanding
             ,
             it
             is
             apparent
             that
             not
             onely
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             but
             likewise
             the
             Ancient
             Fathers
             believed
             that
             besides
             this
             written
             law
             ,
             Moyses
             himselfe
             delivered
             to
             the
             Preists
             and
             Sanedrim
             many
             unwritten
             Traditions
             relating
             to
             the
             law
             it selfe
             ,
             some
             of
             which
             are
             mentioned
             in
             Evangelicall
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             the
             
               institution
               of
               the
               order
               of
               Exorcists
               ,
               the
               mingling
               of
               water
               with
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               Testament
               wherewith
               Moyses
               sprinckled
               the
               people
               ,
               Skarlet
               wooll
               and
               hyssope
               to
               be
               used
               in
               all
               aspertions
               ,
               the
               sprinkling
               the
               booke
               of
               the
               Covenant
               with
               blood
               ,
               The
               names
               of
               Jannes
               and
               Mambres
               the
               antagonists
               of
               Moyses
               ,
               and
               the
               combat
               betweene
               an
               Angell
               and
               the
               Devill
               about
               Moyses
               ,
               his
               body
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Besides
             ,
             many
             Holy
             men
             published
             bookes
             among
             
             the
             Jewes
             acknowledged
             of
             divine
             authority
             ,
             wherein
             were
             many
             Mysteries
             of
             Faith
             not
             onely
             more
             expresly
             ,
             but
             
               de
               novo
            
             conteined
             ,
             and
             not
             at
             all
             declared
             by
             Moyses
             ,
             many
             writings
             of
             devotion
             ,
             Precepts
             of
             Piety
             and
             manners
             ,
             &c.
             
             Onely
             Moyses
             his
             bookes
             have
             beene
             received
             to
             this
             day
             under
             the
             notion
             of
             the
             fundamentall
             law
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Common-wealth
             ,
             a
             title
             that
             other
             writings
             never
             challenged
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             As
             concerning
             the
             advantage
             taken
             from
             the
             position
             of
             the
             forementioned
             Text
             in
             the
             close
             of
             the
             Evangelicall
             writings
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             of
             no
             force
             at
             all
             to
             any
             man
             that
             shall
             consider
             how
             it
             came
             to
             passe
             that
             the
             severall
             bookes
             were
             placed
             in
             the
             order
             as
             wee
             at
             this
             day
             finde
             them
             viz.
             That
             certaine
             men
             unknown
             to
             us
             now
             ,
             but
             followed
             by
             a
             tacit
             agreement
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             when
             after
             the
             decease
             of
             the
             Apostles
             they
             had
             sought
             out
             all
             the
             writings
             that
             remained
             and
             had
             beene
             occasionally
             published
             by
             them
             ,
             compiled
             them
             in
             one
             volumne
             in
             this
             order
             ;
             They
             begun
             with
             the
             Gospels
             or
             history
             of
             our
             Saviours
             life
             and
             death
             ,
             as
             reason
             was
             ,
             placing
             them
             it
             may
             be
             in
             the
             order
             as
             they
             were
             written
             ,
             however
             assigning
             the
             first
             place
             to
             S.
             Mathew
             ,
             because
             he
             having
             written
             his
             Gospel
             in
             Hebrew
             for
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Jewes
             and
             Jewish
             Christians
             to
             whom
             Christ
             commanded
             his
             Gospel
             should
             first
             be
             preached
             ,
             and
             upon
             their
             refusall
             ,
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             even
             for
             that
             reason
             alone
             his
             Gospel
             might
             be
             thought
             to
             have
             deserved
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             the
             rest
             following
             in
             the
             order
             as
             they
             were
             written
             .
             Then
             followes
             the
             Story
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             especially
             
             S.
             Paul
             ,
             written
             by
             his
             companion
             S.
             Luke
             ,
             and
             continued
             till
             their
             separation
             by
             S.
             Pauls
             voyage
             to
             Rome
             .
             After
             bookes
             of
             Story
             follow
             doctrinall
             writings
             ,
             namely
             Epistles
             ,
             conteining
             particular
             doctrinall
             controversies
             and
             precepts
             of
             manners
             ,
             written
             upon
             occasion
             ,
             when
             false
             Teachers
             had
             sowne
             tares
             of
             particular
             Heresies
             in
             the
             Churches
             ,
             founded
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             Among
             these
             Epistles
             ,
             those
             of
             S.
             Paul
             both
             for
             the
             number
             ,
             importance
             and
             length
             of
             them
             obtained
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             but
             disposed
             not
             according
             to
             the
             order
             and
             dates
             of
             time
             that
             they
             were
             written
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             the
             priviledges
             and
             advantages
             of
             the
             Churches
             and
             Citties
             to
             which
             they
             were
             sent
             ;
             the
             Romans
             having
             obteined
             ,
             as
             reason
             was
             ,
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             then
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             &c.
             and
             after
             all
             such
             ,
             followed
             his
             particular
             Epistles
             to
             particular
             persons
             ,
             as
             
               Timothy
               ,
               Titus
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             In
             the
             last
             place
             ,
             the
             whole
             volume
             was
             concluded
             with
             this
             single
             booke
             of
             Prophecies
             ,
             as
             being
             last
             written
             ,
             most
             difficult
             ,
             and
             lesse
             necessary
             .
             These
             things
             being
             apparent
             ,
             let
             all
             reasonable
             men
             judge
             what
             just
             advantage
             can
             be
             taken
             by
             Protestants
             thus
             to
             build
             their
             maine
             foundation
             of
             difference
             from
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             upon
             so
             inconsiderable
             ,
             so
             casuall
             a
             thing
             ,
             as
             the
             order
             wherein
             the
             bookos
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             have
             been
             ranged
             ,
             no
             man
             knowes
             by
             whom
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
          
           
             
               Rnasons
               and
               Texts
               produced
               by
               Mr.
               Chillingworth
               to
               prove
               onely
               Scripture
               to
               be
               the
               Rule
               of
               Faith.
               
            
          
           
             1.
             
             BEsides
             these
             two
             so
             much
             by
             many
             Protestants
             magnifyed
             proofes
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             pretended
             sufficiency
             to
             determine
             all
             controversies
             of
             Religion
             with
             exclusion
             of
             unwritten
             Traditions
             :
             There
             are
             other
             arguments
             ,
             which
             had
             greater
             force
             with
             me
             ,
             produced
             by
             Mr.
             Chillingworth
             ;
             and
             which
             that
             he
             might
             more
             advantagiously
             enforce
             ,
             
             he
             laies
             this
             first
             for
             a
             ground
             ,
             viz
             
               That
               no
               man
               ought
               to
               be
               obliged
               upon
               paine
               of
               Excommunication
               to
               believe
               any
               thing
               ,
               but
               what
               God
               hath
               revealed
               to
               be
               necessary
               to
               eternall
               salvation
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               substance
               of
               the
               New
               Covenant
               made
               by
               God
               in
               Christ
               ,
               conteining
               points
               of
               necessary
               beleife
               ,
               and
               precepts
               of
               necessary
               Evangelicall
               Obedience
               ;
               For
               ,
               
                 (
                 saies
                 he
              
               )
               why
               should
               any
               errour
               (
               or
               ignorance
               )
               exclude
               him
               from
               the
               Churches
               Communion
               ,
               which
               will
               not
               deprive
               him
               of
               eternall
               salvation
               ?
               Why
               should
               men
               be
               more
               rigid
               then
               God
               ?
            
          
           
             2.
             
             These
             grounds
             thus
             laid
             ,
             and
             supposed
             unquestionable
             :
             In
             the
             next
             place
             to
             prove
             that
             this
             Covenant
             is
             entirely
             conteined
             not
             only
             in
             the
             whole
             Scripture
             but
             also
             in
             the
             lower
             Gospels
             ,
             yea
             sufficiently
             in
             any
             one
             of
             the
             former
             ,
             
             he
             first
             alledges
             these
             reasons
             ,
             
               Because
               the
               Evangelists
               having
               ,
               as
               they
               professe
               ,
               a
               purpose
               to
               write
               the
               Gospell
               of
               Christ
               ,
               or
               New
               Covenant
               ,
               no
               reason
               can
               be
               imagined
               why
               they
               ,
               who
               have
               set
               downe
               many
               passages
               unnecessary
               ,
               should
               neglect
               any
               necessary
               :
               For
               what
               supine
               negligence
               and
               indiscretion
               must
               that
               needs
               bee
               ;
               such
               ,
               verily
               ,
               as
               no
               man
               in
               these
               dayes
               undertaking
               the
               same
               designe
               ,
               would
               commit
               ?
               Againe
               ,
               with
               what
               truth
               could
               they
               stile
               their
               bookes
               the
               Gospell
               of
               Christ
               ,
               being
               but
               a
               part
               of
               it
               ?
            
          
           
             3.
             
             After
             such
             discourses
             he
             brings
             ,
             in
             his
             opinion
             ,
             two
             evident
             and
             unanswerable
             Texts
             out
             of
             the
             Gospells
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             whatsoever
             is
             necessary
             for
             a
             Christian
             to
             beleive
             or
             practise
             is
             conteined
             in
             every
             one
             of
             them
             severally
             :
             The
             first
             Text
             is
             the
             conclusion
             of
             S.
             Johns
             Gospell
             ,
             (
             
               cap.
               21
            
             )
             
               Many
               other
               signes
               also
               did
               Iesus
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               which
               are
               not
               written
               in
               this
               booke
               :
               But
               these
               are
               written
               that
               ye
               may
               believe
               that
               Jesus
               is
               Christ
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               believing
               you
               may
               have
               life
               in
               his
               name
               .
            
             For
             the
             enforcing
             of
             which
             quotation
             ,
             he
             addes
             .
             
               By
               these
               words
               (
               these
               are
               written
               )
               may
               be
               understood
               either
               ,
               These
               things
               are
               written
               ,
               or
               These
               signes
               are
               written
               :
               Take
               it
               which
               way
               you
               will
               ,
               this
               conclusion
               will
               certainly
               follow
               ,
               That
               either
               all
               that
               which
               S.
               Iohn
               wrote
               in
               his
               Gospell
               ,
               or
               lesse
               then
               all
               ,
               and
               therefore
               all
               much
               more
               ,
               was
               sufficient
               to
               make
               them
               believe
               that
               which
               being
               believed
               with
               lively
               faith
               would
               certainly
               bring
               them
               to
               eternall
               life
               .
            
          
           
           
             4.
             
             The
             second
             proofe
             is
             from
             those
             words
             in
             the
             Preface
             of
             S.
             Lukes
             Gospell
             ,
             (
             
               cap.
               1.
            
             )
             
               Forasmuch
               us
               many
               have
               taken
               in
               hand
               to
               set
               forth
               in
               order
               a
               Declaration
               of
               those
               things
               which
               are
               most
               surely
               believed
               among
               us
               ,
               even
               as
               they
               delivered
               unto
               us
               which
               from
               the
               beginning
               were
               eye
               witnesses
               and
               Ministers
               of
               the
               word
               .
               It
               seemed
               good
               to
               me
               also
               having
               had
               perfect
               understanding
               of
               things
               from
               the
               first
               ,
               to
               write
               to
               thee
               in
               order
               ,
               most
               excellent
            
             Theophilus
             ,
             
               that
               thou
               mightest
               know
               the
               certainty
               of
               those
               things
               wherein
               thou
               hast
               been
               instructed
               .
            
             To
             this
             quotation
             he
             addes
             a
             parallell
             passage
             of
             the
             same
             S.
             Luke
             in
             his
             entrance
             to
             his
             History
             of
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             (
             
               Chap.
               1.
            
             )
             viz
             
               The
               former
               treatise
               have
               I
               made
               ,
               O
            
             Theophilus
             
               of
               all
               that
               Iesus
               began
               both
               to
               doe
               and
               teach
               ,
               untill
               the
               day
               that
               he
               was
               taken
               up
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Lastly
             he
             adjoynes
             twelve
             questions
             serving
             to
             enforce
             to
             the
             uttermost
             the
             strength
             and
             energy
             of
             these
             Tex●s
             :
             Which
             Questions
             after
             I
             have
             first
             prepared
             a
             way
             by
             consideration
             of
             a
             few
             principall
             termes
             in
             this
             controversie
             to
             a
             satisfaction
             what
             is
             here
             concluded
             from
             these
             Texts
             quoted
             by
             Mr.
             Chillingworth
             ,
             I
             will
             likewise
             set
             downe
             ,
             adjoyning
             to
             each
             of
             them
             its
             answer
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             
               Preparatory
               grounds
               for
               the
               answering
               of
               these
               reasons
               and
               Quotations
               .
            
             
               That
               Christian
               Religion
               was
               setled
               in
               the
               Church
               by
               Tradition
               especially
               .
            
             
               The
               advantage
               of
               that
               way
               beyond
               writing
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             THe
             whole
             weight
             of
             this
             Controversie
             concerning
             the
             Rule
             of
             Faith
             (
             viz.
             
               Whether
               all
               truths
               and
               precepts
               ,
               &c.
               of
               Christianity
               necessary
               to
               Salvation
               be
               to
               be
               sought
               for
               in
               Scripture
               alone
               ,
               or
               any
               one
               or
               more
               of
               the
               Gospels
               ,
               as
               expresly
               conteined
               in
               them
               (
               as
               Protestants
               affirme
               )
               or
               likewise
               in
               the
               Tradition
               of
               the
               Catholique
               Church
               ,
               as
               Catholiques
               maintaine
               ?
               )
            
             relying
             upon
             the
             true
             understanding
             of
             these
             three
             things
             especially
             ,
             viz.
             1.
             
             The
             way
             whereby
             Christianity
             was
             setled
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             will
             appeare
             to
             have
             beene
             by
             Orall
             Tradition
             and
             externall
             uniforme
             practise
             ,
             as
             being
             more
             secure
             from
             errour
             and
             mistakes
             than
             writing
             .
             2.
             
             The
             occasion
             of
             the
             writing
             of
             the
             Gospels
             and
             other
             bookes
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             and
             the
             benefit
             which
             the
             Church
             reapes
             by
             them
             .
             3.
             
             The
             meaning
             of
             this
             Phrase
             ,
             things
             necessary
             to
             salvation
             ,
             and
             the
             freeing
             of
             it
             from
             ambiguities
             and
             misapplications
             .
             I
             conceived
             it
             therefore
             necessary
             to
             meditate
             seriously
             ,
             and
             as
             exactly
             ,
             as
             I
             was
             capable
             ,
             to
             informe
             my selfe
             distinctly
             of
             these
             particulars
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             I
             might
             be
             able
             to
             judge
             ,
             whether
             these
             difficulties
             and
             
             objections
             alledged
             by
             Mr.
             Chillingworth
             would
             approve
             themselves
             as
             unanswerable
             ,
             as
             at
             my
             leaving
             of
             England
             I
             supposed
             them
             ,
             Here
             therefore
             I
             will
             set
             down
             in
             order
             the
             effect
             of
             my
             enquiry
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             begin
             therefore
             with
             the
             first
             particular
             to
             be
             premised
             ,
             namely
             ,
             the
             way
             whereby
             Christian
             Religion
             was
             setled
             and
             continued
             in
             the
             Church
             :
             By
             diligent
             reading
             of
             the
             writings
             of
             severall
             Fathers
             especially
             ,
             and
             ancient
             Ecclesiasticall
             Historians
             it
             manifestly
             appeared
             ,
             at
             least
             to
             mine
             own
             full
             satisfaction
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             not
             the
             purpose
             of
             Christ
             to
             deliver
             his
             new
             law
             ,
             as
             Moyses
             had
             done
             his
             in
             Tables
             or
             written
             characters
             ,
             but
             in
             Orall
             Tradition
             :
             or
             to
             write
             it
             indeede
             ,
             but
             ,
             as
             
               Eusebius
               Caesariensis
            
             before
             quoted
             expresseth
             it
             ,
             
               not
               with
               ink
               on
               paper
               ,
               but
               by
               his
               Spirit
               in
               the
               hearts
               of
               his
               people
               ,
            
             according
             to
             the
             ancient
             Prophecies
             concerning
             him
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             :
             And
             hereupon
             the
             Fathers
             observe
             ,
             that
             our
             Saviour
             left
             nothing
             at
             all
             in
             writing
             ,
             neither
             did
             he
             lay
             any
             injunction
             upon
             his
             Apostles
             to
             write
             bookes
             :
             And
             therefore
             the
             same
             
               Eus●bius
               (
               Hist.
               Ecel
               .
               l.
               5.
               cap.
               8.
               
               &
            
             24.
             )
             expresly
             affirmes
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Apostles
               had
               the
               least
               regard
               to
               writing
               .
            
             The
             like
             is
             noted
             by
             Saint
             Chrysostome
             in
             his
             frist
             Homily
             upon
             the
             Acts
             ,
             where
             he
             gives
             the
             reason
             why
             the
             booke
             of
             the
             Acts
             does
             onely
             or
             principally
             conteine
             the
             occurrences
             concerning
             S.
             Paul
             ,
             and
             not
             those
             neither
             to
             the
             end
             of
             his
             life
             .
             But
             an
             assurance
             of
             this
             irrefragable
             is
             given
             by
             Saint
             Paul
             himselfe
             ,
             who
             in
             severall
             places
             of
             his
             Epistles
             referres
             to
             the
             doctrine
             setled
             by
             orall
             instruction
             ,
             as
             when
             he
             sayes
             ,
             
               Gal.
               c.
               1.
               
               If
               any
            
             
             
               one
               shall
               preach
               otherwise
               then
               ye
               have
               received
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               Anathema
               .
               And
               againe
               ,
               (
               
                 Phil.
                 cap.
                 4.
              
               )
               Those
               things
               which
               ye
               have
               been
               taught
               ,
               and
               received
               ,
               and
               heard
               and
               seen
               in
               me
               ,
               doe
               ye
               .
            
             And
             againe
             to
             shew
             the
             uniformity
             of
             the
             doctrine
             every
             where
             ,
             he
             calls
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               a
               forme
               of
               wholesome
               words
               .
               And
               againe
               ,
            
             
               We
               write
               no
               other
               things
               unto
               you
               then
               what
               you
               have
               known
               .
            
             
               And
               againe
               ,
               (
               1
               Cor.
               cap.
               14.
               15.
               )
            
             
               As
               I
               teach
               in
               all
               Churches
               .
            
             
               And
               againe
            
             ,
             
               So
               we
               have
               preached
               ,
               and
               so
               ye
               have
               believed
               .
            
             Hence
             S.
             Augustine
             makes
             this
             rule
             ,
             
               The
               Scripture
               is
               wont
               for
               brevities
               sake
               to
               be
               silent
               of
               many
               things
               ,
               which
               are
               to
               be
               learned
               from
               the
               order
               of
               Tradition
               .
            
             For
             this
             reason
             it
             was
             ,
             as
             antiquity
             observes
             ,
             that
             S.
             Paul
             kept
             his
             residence
             so
             long
             a
             time
             in
             many
             Cities
             after
             he
             had
             setled
             Churches
             there
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             to
             inculcate
             into
             their
             memories
             the
             substantiall
             doctrines
             preached
             over
             and
             over
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             establish
             an
             uniforme
             order
             and
             discipline
             among
             them
             ,
             which
             by
             that
             meanes
             continued
             in
             an
             exact
             conformity
             for
             severall
             centuries
             of
             yeares
             in
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             all
             the
             world
             over
             ,
             as
             
               Tertullian
               ,
               S.
               Basil
               ,
               S.
               Augustin
               ,
            
             &c.
             observe
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Now
             this
             way
             of
             setling
             Religion
             by
             Tradition
             and
             outward
             practise
             was
             much
             more
             secure
             and
             lasting
             ,
             and
             far
             lesse
             subject
             to
             corruptions
             then
             writings
             (
             without
             unappealable
             interpreters
             especially
             )
             could
             possibly
             be
             .
             If
             it
             be
             objected
             ,
             that
             memory
             is
             not
             so
             safe
             a
             depositary
             as
             written
             records
             ,
             which
             are
             made
             use
             of
             to
             supply
             the
             defects
             of
             memory
             .
             It
             may
             be
             answered
             ,
             
             that
             that
             is
             true
             of
             preserving
             doctrines
             meerely
             speculative
             ,
             but
             not
             so
             of
             such
             as
             may
             be
             made
             as
             it
             were
             visible
             by
             practise
             ,
             as
             almost
             all
             Evangelicall
             doctrines
             are
             .
             For
             as
             for
             bookes
             ,
             we
             see
             by
             experience
             that
             those
             which
             of
             all
             other
             in
             the
             world
             ought
             to
             have
             been
             preserved
             with
             the
             most
             exact
             care
             ,
             and
             wherein
             the
             most
             scrupulous
             curiosity
             was
             commendable
             ,
             I
             meane
             the
             Sacred
             Evangelicall
             writings
             ,
             have
             not
             been
             able
             to
             escape
             the
             inevitable
             fate
             of
             all
             bookes
             ,
             especially
             such
             as
             every
             one
             almost
             will
             thinke
             himselfe
             concern'd
             to
             transcribe
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             have
             infinite
             variety
             of
             readings
             ,
             much
             more
             then
             any
             other
             bookes
             that
             I
             know
             of
             whatsoever
             ,
             and
             principally
             in
             in
             the
             originall
             tongues
             ,
             which
             were
             not
             read
             in
             Churches
             :
             Insomuch
             as
             in
             my
             hearing
             Bishop
             Usher
             ,
             (
             one
             of
             the
             most
             learned
             Protestant
             Prelats
             in
             England
             )
             professed
             that
             ,
             whereas
             he
             had
             had
             of
             many
             yeares
             before
             a
             designe
             to
             publish
             the
             New
             Testament
             in
             Greeke
             with
             various
             lections
             and
             Annotations
             ,
             and
             for
             that
             purpose
             had
             used
             great
             diligence
             and
             spent
             much
             money
             to
             furnish
             himselfe
             with
             Manuscripts
             and
             Memoires
             from
             severall
             learned
             men
             abroad
             ,
             yet
             in
             conclusion
             he
             was
             forced
             to
             desist
             utterly
             from
             that
             undertaking
             ,
             lest
             if
             he
             should
             ingenuously
             have
             noted
             all
             the
             severall
             differences
             of
             readings
             ,
             which
             himselfe
             had
             collected
             ,
             the
             incredible
             multitude
             of
             them
             almost
             in
             every
             verse
             should
             rather
             have
             made
             men
             Atheistically
             to
             doubt
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             whole
             booke
             ,
             then
             satisfie
             them
             in
             the
             true
             reading
             of
             any
             particular
             passage
             .
             An
             evident
             signe
             this
             is
             that
             the
             ancient
             Governours
             of
             the
             Church
             
             did
             not
             suppose
             that
             Christian
             Religion
             did
             onely
             or
             principally
             rely
             upon
             what
             was
             in
             writing
             :
             For
             if
             they
             had
             ,
             they
             would
             doubtlesse
             either
             have
             forbidden
             such
             a
             multitude
             of
             transcribers
             ,
             or
             have
             preserved
             the
             Originall
             copies
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             have
             imitated
             the
             exact
             diligence
             and
             curiosity
             of
             the
             
               Jewish
               Masorites
            
             in
             their
             preserving
             the
             Old
             Testament
             entire
             for
             the
             future
             ,
             namely
             by
             numbring
             all
             the
             letters
             and
             points
             ,
             and
             signifying
             where
             and
             how
             oft
             every
             one
             of
             them
             were
             found
             in
             Scripture
             :
             None
             of
             which
             preventions
             and
             cautions
             notwithstanding
             have
             been
             used
             in
             the
             
               Christian
               Church
            
             :
             Yea
             so
             farre
             is
             it
             ,
             from
             that
             ,
             that
             at
             least
             one
             whole
             
               Epistle
               of
               S.
               Paul
               to
               the
               Laodiceans
               ,
            
             and
             that
             most
             ancient
             
               Gospel
               in
               Hebrew
               ,
               secundum
               Nazaraeos
            
             are
             at
             this
             day
             utterly
             lost
             :
             not
             to
             speak
             of
             severall
             bookes
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             not
             now
             to
             be
             heard
             of
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Well
             ,
             but
             how
             casuall
             soever
             bookes
             may
             prove
             to
             be
             yet
             it
             does
             not
             hitherto
             appeare
             how
             
               Orall
               Tradition
            
             and
             Practise
             can
             demonstrate
             it selfe
             a
             way
             more
             secure
             and
             free
             from
             hazard
             than
             they
             .
             I
             will
             therefore
             endeavour
             to
             resolve
             this
             seeming
             difficulty
             by
             asking
             these
             Questions
             .
             Can
             any
             one
             reasonably
             say
             that
             ,
             for
             example
             ,
             the
             doctrines
             of
             Christs
             death
             for
             mankinde
             commemorated
             in
             the
             Blessed
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             &
             
               of
               his
               reall
               unfigurative
               presence
               there
            
             have
             beene
             ,
             or
             could
             possibly
             have
             beene
             more
             securely
             propagated
             and
             more
             clearely
             and
             intelligibly
             delivered
             to
             Posterity
             in
             bookes
             written
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             lost
             and
             will
             be
             corrupted
             by
             some
             transcribers
             (
             and
             every
             transcribers
             copy
             is
             as
             
             authentique
             as
             any
             others
             )
             or
             ,
             as
             they
             have
             been
             ,
             in
             the
             Tradition
             and
             universall
             Practise
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             continuall
             visible
             celabrating
             of
             those
             divine
             Mysteries
             ,
             where
             every
             action
             they
             did
             performe
             ,
             published
             the
             truth
             which
             they
             believed
             ;
             where
             their
             thanksgiving
             for
             Christs
             Passion
             dayly
             renewed
             the
             memory
             ,
             manner
             and
             end
             of
             it
             ;
             where
             their
             prostrations
             and
             adorations
             demonstrated
             their
             assurance
             of
             his
             reall
             Presence
             ,
             where
             every
             mans
             saying
             Amen
             at
             the
             Priests
             pronouncing
             
               Corpus
               Domini
               nostri
               Jesu
               Christi
            
             ,
             expressed
             their
             confession
             of
             that
             Presence
             with
             exclusion
             of
             all
             Tropes
             and
             Metaphors
             in
             the
             businesse
             ?
             Againe
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             true
             inward
             sence
             of
             these
             Christian
             Doctrines
             conveyed
             more
             intelligibly
             ,
             and
             represented
             more
             exactly
             ,
             lively
             and
             naturally
             by
             such
             practises
             and
             solemne
             spectacles
             ,
             than
             by
             bare
             words
             ,
             though
             they
             had
             beene
             never
             so
             eleare
             ,
             and
             of
             never
             so
             studied
             a
             perspicuity
             ?
             With
             relation
             to
             which
             expresse
             ,
             impossible
             to
             be
             mistaken
             way
             of
             propagating
             the
             Mysteries
             of
             Christian
             beliefe
             ,
             and
             reflecting
             in
             his
             minde
             thereupon
             S.
             Paul
             in
             all
             probability
             thus
             reproved
             the
             Galatians
             for
             their
             inconstancy
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             of
             wonder
             and
             indignation
             
               Gal.
               c.
               3
               v.
               1.
               
               O
               insensatiGalatae
               .
               O
               foolish
               Galatians
               ,
               who
               hath
               bewitched
               you
               that
               ye
               should
               not
               obey
               the
               truth
               ,
               before
               whose
               eyes
               Iesus
               Christ
               hath
               been
               (
               lively
               )
               represented
               ,
               being
               Crucified
               among
               you
               ?
            
             As
             thinking
             that
             nothing
             of
             lesse
             power
             than
             a
             charme
             could
             deceive
             persons
             ,
             or
             blinde
             their
             eyes
             ,
             after
             they
             had
             been
             visible
             spectators
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             of
             the
             passion
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             This
             admirable
             way
             of
             conveying
             saving
             
             truths
             as
             it
             is
             say
             more
             expresse
             than
             words
             alone
             ,
             the
             naturall
             sence
             of
             the
             Mysteries
             being
             as
             it
             were
             construed
             and
             interpreted
             to
             the
             people
             thereby
             ,
             or
             (
             according
             to
             the
             Prophets
             expression
             foretelling
             this
             way
             of
             Tradition
             of
             the
             Gospel
             )
             being
             not
             written
             with
             inke
             and
             on
             paper
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Spirit
             in
             mens
             hearts
             ,
             by
             which
             meanes
             the
             sence
             sunke
             into
             their
             soules
             ,
             farre
             more
             effectually
             than
             if
             words
             only
             had
             swom
             in
             their
             braines
             :
             So
             seemes
             it
             to
             me
             also
             farre
             more
             lasting
             ,
             then
             bookes
             ,
             being
             scarce
             possibly
             obnoxious
             to
             be
             either
             extinguished
             or
             adulterated
             .
             The
             rage
             of
             Persecutors
             without
             an
             extraordinary
             vigilance
             of
             Divine
             Providence
             had
             failed
             but
             little
             of
             abolishing
             the
             whole
             Bible
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             it
             made
             them
             very
             scarce
             and
             precious
             ,
             and
             not
             every
             ordinary
             Christians
             penniworth
             for
             severall
             ages
             together
             ,
             and
             effectively
             destroyed
             many
             most
             usefull
             precious
             monuments
             of
             the
             Ancient
             Church
             ;
             The
             same
             rage
             ,
             or
             negligence
             or
             some
             other
             misfortune
             have
             actually
             beene
             the
             losse
             of
             an
             Epistle
             of
             S.
             Paul
             to
             Laodicea
             ,
             and
             other
             Apostolique
             writings
             ,
             And
             some
             meerely
             speculative
             ,
             not
             very
             necessary
             Traditions
             have
             perished
             because
             not
             apted
             to
             be
             conveyed
             by
             practise
             ,
             as
             What
             that
             was
             which
             hindered
             the
             revelation
             of
             the
             man
             of
             sinne
             ,
             which
             S.
             Paul
             sayes
             he
             told
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Thessalonians
             ;
             that
             world
             of
             miracles
             which
             S.
             John
             sayes
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             wrought
             ;
             and
             likewise
             the
             true
             sence
             of
             all
             obscure
             passages
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             which
             the
             Primitive
             Churches
             ,
             no
             doubt
             ,
             understood
             ;
             Yea
             moreover
             many
             ancient
             Liturgies
             and
             Missals
             are
             now
             wanting
             ,
             by
             reason
             that
             the
             particular
             
             Churches
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             were
             in
             use
             ,
             have
             fayled
             :
             But
             to
             take
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             or
             adulterate
             the
             Mysteries
             of
             Faith
             through
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             which
             have
             been
             thus
             continued
             and
             daily
             every
             where
             preached
             not
             so
             much
             in
             Sermons
             (
             though
             so
             too
             )
             as
             in
             visible
             practise
             ,
             and
             not
             so
             much
             written
             in
             bookes
             (
             though
             so
             too
             )
             as
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             all
             Professors
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             This
             is
             beyond
             the
             reach
             of
             either
             secular
             or
             infernall
             Powers
             ,
             for
             to
             effect
             this
             ,
             Persecutours
             must
             first
             have
             dostroyed
             all
             Congregations
             of
             Christian
             mankinde
             ,
             and
             by
             some
             impossible
             charme
             ,
             all
             men
             must
             have
             agreed
             together
             to
             forget
             to
             day
             what
             they
             said
             and
             did
             yesterday
             :
             here
             neither
             transcribers
             negligence
             ,
             nor
             particular
             innovating
             fancies
             of
             Heretiques
             ,
             neither
             
               adulter
               sensus
            
             ,
             nor
             
               corruptor
               stilus
            
             could
             
               obstrepere
               veritate
               ,
               (
               Tert.
               de
               Prescript
               .
            
             )
             none
             of
             such
             either
             negligences
             or
             cunnings
             could
             interrupt
             or
             out-clamour
             the
             truth
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Now
             what
             hath
             been
             here
             exemplified
             in
             two
             particular
             points
             ,
             namely
             the
             Mystery
             of
             Christs
             Passion
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Blessed
             Sacrament
             may
             and
             ought
             rationally
             to
             be
             extended
             likewise
             to
             the
             whole
             body
             of
             Divine
             Revelations
             ,
             pertaining
             to
             the
             substance
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             how
             abstruse
             ,
             sublime
             ,
             yea
             how
             seeming
             a
             speculative
             soever
             .
             What
             points
             more
             sublime
             ,
             more
             speculative
             then
             those
             of
             the
             
               Blessed
               Trinity
               ,
               the
               equality
               and
               consubstantiallity
               of
               the
               Son
               with
               the
               eternall
               Father
               ,
               the
               union
               and
               yet
               distinction
               of
               the
               two
               Natures
               in
               one
               person
               ,
               &
               c.
               ?
            
             And
             yet
             all
             these
             might
             and
             were
             continued
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             by
             writings
             delivered
             ,
             or
             Sermons
             
             reiterated
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             outward
             Practises
             of
             the
             Faithfull
             in
             their
             publique
             uniforme
             Devotions
             :
             Hereupon
             when
             troubles
             and
             contestations
             arose
             in
             the
             Church
             about
             those
             Mysteries
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             Synods
             assembled
             ,
             the
             severall
             Bishops
             being
             demanded
             how
             they
             had
             been
             instructed
             in
             them
             each
             one
             respectively
             in
             their
             Diocesses
             ,
             they
             had
             no
             need
             of
             stroining
             their
             wits
             to
             find
             out
             the
             sence
             of
             obscure
             passages
             of
             Scripture
             concerning
             such
             Mysteries
             ,
             or
             to
             invent
             wayes
             of
             reconciling
             Texts
             seemingly
             clashing
             together
             :
             they
             might
             say
             ,
             for
             example
             concerning
             the
             article
             of
             the
             Blessed
             Trinity
             ,
             we
             following
             the
             instructions
             and
             practises
             of
             our
             Predecessors
             do
             
               baptize
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               Son
               and
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
            
             and
             in
             our
             Devotions
             we
             pray
             unto
             ,
             give
             thanks
             ,
             glorifie
             each
             of
             these
             three
             persons
             in
             the
             same
             language
             ,
             with
             equall
             expressions
             of
             duty
             ,
             without
             preferring
             one
             before
             the
             other
             ,
             thereby
             acknowledging
             their
             glory
             to
             be
             equall
             ,
             their
             Majesty
             coeternall
             .
             So
             likewise
             for
             the
             Consubstantiality
             of
             the
             Son
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             the
             union
             and
             distinction
             of
             the
             
               two
               Natures
            
             ,
             they
             might
             say
             ,
             We
             adore
             onely
             one
             God
             ,
             and
             yet
             we
             adore
             the
             Son
             with
             adoration
             equall
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             by
             which
             we
             acknowledge
             them
             both
             to
             be
             one
             onely
             God
             ;
             We
             doe
             likewise
             celebrate
             and
             give
             thanks
             to
             the
             same
             Son
             of
             God
             for
             vouchsafing
             ,
             being
             God
             ,
             to
             take
             our
             Nature
             upon
             him
             &
             in
             that
             to
             dye
             ,
             by
             his
             death
             redeeming
             us
             from
             sin
             and
             death
             eternall
             ,
             Therefore
             we
             confesse
             two
             distinct
             Natures
             united
             in
             one
             Person
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             Now
             if
             such
             sublime
             Revelations
             might
             ,
             and
             indeed
             were
             really
             conveyed
             not
             in
             formall
             
             expressions
             of
             words
             and
             phrases
             ,
             but
             ,
             which
             was
             farre
             more
             efficacious
             ,
             in
             the
             true
             naturall
             sence
             and
             importance
             of
             them
             uncapable
             of
             ambiguities
             by
             such
             a
             way
             of
             Tradition
             so
             impossible
             to
             be
             interrupted
             as
             long
             as
             Christians
             begot
             Christians
             ,
             and
             so
             free
             from
             danger
             of
             corruptions
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             not
             be
             feared
             ,
             unlesse
             all
             Churches
             would
             conspire
             to
             alter
             their
             whole
             frame
             of
             Devotions
             ;
             A
             thing
             they
             have
             been
             so
             far
             from
             intending
             ,
             that
             at
             this
             day
             if
             wee
             compare
             all
             the
             Liturgies
             extant
             from
             S.
             Jame's
             (
             which
             ha's
             received
             testimony
             from
             above
             600.
             
             Bishops
             in
             the
             second
             Councell
             of
             Nice
             )
             to
             S
             Basil'●
             ,
             S.
             Chrysostome's
             ,
             S.
             Gregorie's
             even
             to
             the
             present
             Roman
             Liturgy
             ,
             adjoyning
             the
             Ethiopian
             ,
             Maronite
             ,
             Coph●ite
             ,
             &c.
             wee
             shall
             finde
             an
             admirable
             uniformity
             in
             all
             the
             substantiall
             parts
             ,
             yea
             in
             many
             manners
             of
             expressions
             ,
             to
             the
             very
             circumstances
             of
             Crossings
             ,
             and
             postures
             ,
             &c.
             although
             these
             Churches
             have
             had
             no
             communication
             together
             of
             many
             ages
             :
             How
             much
             more
             easily
             and
             perspicuously
             might
             other
             points
             of
             Doctrine
             relating
             to
             practise
             be
             continued
             in
             the
             Church
             ?
             as
             Invocation
             of
             Saints
             to
             be
             our
             Intercessours
             ,
             Veneration
             of
             Reliques
             ,
             Images
             ,
             &c.
             
             Prayer
             and
             Sacrifice
             for
             the
             Dead
             ,
             a
             beliefe
             of
             a
             capacity
             in
             them
             to
             be
             eased
             and
             benefitted
             by
             such
             Prayers
             ,
             &c.
             
             How
             was
             it
             possible
             that
             such
             Doctrines
             once
             delivered
             should
             be
             forgotten
             ,
             being
             so
             visibly
             every
             Day
             by
             all
             persons
             acted
             in
             the
             Church
             ?
             And
             if
             no
             such
             Doctrines
             were
             at
             first
             consigned
             and
             deposited
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             how
             was
             it
             possible
             they
             should
             so
             chance
             to
             mee●e
             in
             the
             Publique
             
             Devotions
             of
             so
             many
             Churches
             and
             ages
             ,
             among
             Persons
             not
             only
             strangers
             ,
             but
             for
             a
             long
             time
             enemies
             to
             one
             another
             ,
             yea
             enemies
             to
             such
             a
             point
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             had
             not
             had
             irrefragable
             testimonies
             of
             the
             universall
             Tradition
             of
             such
             doctrines
             and
             Practises
             ,
             the
             conformity
             of
             their
             adversary
             Churches
             would
             have
             beene
             an
             argument
             sufficient
             to
             have
             made
             them
             to
             relinquish
             such
             Practises
             and
             condemne
             them
             ?
             Could
             the
             Heathen-Graecians
             ever
             forget
             their
             pretended
             Deities
             Baccus
             or
             Ceres
             ,
             or
             the
             benefits
             supposed
             to
             have
             beene
             received
             by
             their
             means
             ,
             though
             they
             had
             had
             nothing
             else
             to
             put
             them
             in
             mind
             of
             them
             but
             their
             Dionysiaca
             or
             Eleusinian
             Mysteries
             ?
             Or
             among
             the
             Romans
             did
             not
             the
             
               Palilia
               ,
               Suo
               vet●urilia
               ,
               Ambarvalia
               ,
               Lupercalia
               ,
            
             &c.
             keepe
             fresh
             in
             their
             mindes
             the
             Deities
             ,
             in
             whose
             honour
             and
             ingratitude
             for
             whose
             favour
             those
             solemnities
             had
             beene
             instituted
             ?
             How
             infinitely
             more
             securely
             and
             unfailably
             has
             almighty
             God
             provided
             for
             the
             continuance
             of
             Truth
             and
             Piety
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
             since
             those
             Heathen-Solemnities
             were
             repeated
             but
             once
             a
             yeare
             in
             one
             City
             or
             Countrey
             ,
             but
             Ours
             every
             day
             by
             numbers
             of
             people
             in
             all
             Countries
             ,
             Cities
             and
             Villages
             ?
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
          
           
             
               A
               further
               demonstration
               of
               the
               firmnesse
               of
               Tradition
               .
            
             
               Certain
               objections
               answered
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             BUt
             it
             will
             objected
             ,
             who
             knowes
             but
             there
             may
             ,
             yea
             who
             can
             deny
             but
             there
             have
             crept
             in
             alterations
             even
             in
             these
             Liturgies
             and
             formes
             of
             Publique
             Devotions
             ?
             For
             answer
             ,
             It
             is
             confess'd
             there
             have
             ,
             for
             the
             first
             Liturgies
             ,
             as
             S.
             James
             and
             others
             ascribed
             to
             Apostolique
             Persons
             were
             briefe
             ,
             simple
             ,
             lesse
             ceremonious
             :
             and
             as
             the
             Church
             grew
             more
             large
             and
             splendid
             ,
             so
             Gods
             service
             became
             more
             extended
             ,
             solemne
             and
             majesticall
             .
             But
             that
             any
             substantiall
             part
             of
             Devotion
             ,
             any
             expressions
             implying
             or
             instilling
             new
             bred
             errours
             have
             been
             introduced
             into
             the
             publique
             formes
             of
             God's
             service
             ,
             that
             is
             utterly
             denyed
             :
             And
             they
             that
             lay
             this
             imputation
             upon
             Gods
             Church
             are
             obliiged
             to
             produce
             examples
             and
             visible
             proofes
             thereof
             ,
             which
             it
             is
             impossible
             for
             them
             to
             doe
             with
             the
             hundreth
             part
             of
             that
             assurance
             that
             Catholiques
             by
             shewing
             those
             which
             are
             now
             extant
             of
             the
             Ancient
             Liturgies
             ,
             by
             alledging
             irrefragable
             testimonies
             of
             the
             extreame
             punctuall
             curiosity
             of
             the
             ancient
             Fathers
             in
             exactly
             and
             unalterably
             preserving
             Tradition
             according
             to
             the
             Apostles
             direction
             ,
             
               Formam
               habe
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Keepe
             the
             forme
             of
             sound
             words
             ,
             will
             demonstrate
             the
             contrary
             .
             I
             cannot
             forbeare
             on
             this
             occasion
             ,
             among
             many
             other
             examples
             which
             may
             be
             produced
             to
             specifie
             
             that
             extreame
             nicenesse
             of
             S.
             Augustine
             ,
             shewing
             not
             only
             his
             care
             to
             deliver
             Traditionall
             truths
             themselves
             ,
             but
             the
             termes
             also
             in
             which
             those
             truthes
             were
             conveyed
             to
             his
             times
             ,
             
               Ne
               me
               ineptum
               putes
            
             .
             Do
             not
             thinke
             me
             foolish
             (
             saith
             be
             to
             
               Honoratus
               ,
               lib.
               de
               util
               .
               cred
               .
               cap.
            
             3.
             )
             for
             using
             Greek
             termes
             ,
             my
             chiefe
             reason
             is
             ,
             because
             I
             have
             so
             learned
             these
             things
             by
             Tradition
             ,
             neither
             dare
             I
             deliver
             them
             to
             thee
             any
             other
             way
             then
             as
             I
             have
             received
             them
             .
             So
             the
             same
             Father
             (
             
               dequant
               anima
               cap.
               34
               )
               Divinè
               ac
               singulariter
               in
               Ecclesiâ
               Catholicâ
               traditus
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               It
               is
               a
               Doctrine
               divinely
               and
               singularly
               delivered
               by
               Tradition
               in
               the
               Catholique
               Church
               ,
               that
               no
               Creature
               is
               to
               be
               worshipped
               with
               an
               internall
               worship
               of
               the
               Soule
               .
               For
               I
               doe
               the
               more
               willingly
               expresse
               my selfe
               in
               these
               termes
               ,
               because
               the
               Doctrine
               was
               taught
               mee
               in
               the
               same
               .
            
             This
             hee
             sayes
             ,
             because
             the
             word
             Creatur●
             did
             not
             seeme
             so
             pure
             and
             proper
             a
             Latin
             word
             .
             From
             the
             like
             grounds
             proceeded
             those
             frequent
             speeches
             in
             Synods
             ,
             which
             silenced
             all
             Haereticall
             innovation
             ,
             
               Servetur
               quod
               traditum
               est
               ,
               and
               ,
               Vetus
               Traditio
               obtineat
               ,
            
             and
             ,
             
               Desin●t
               incessere
               novitas
               vetustatem
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Let
               that
               which
               is
               delivered
               by
               Tradition
               be
               observed
               .
               And
               ,
               Let
               Tradition
               prevayle
               .
               And
               ,
               Let
               novelty
               forbeare
               to
               oppose
               antiquity
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             This
             care
             certainly
             was
             more
             curiously
             observed
             in
             the
             publique
             Devotions
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             For
             proofe
             whereof
             ,
             besides
             the
             confronting
             the
             Ancient
             Liturgies
             of
             the
             Easterne
             and
             Southerne
             Churches
             ,
             let
             Protestants
             ,
             if
             they
             please
             ,
             examine
             the
             Ages
             ,
             
             against
             which
             they
             believe
             they
             have
             the
             justest
             arguments
             of
             suspition
             of
             any
             other
             ,
             viz.
             since
             the
             time
             of
             S.
             Gregory
             the
             Great
             .
             There
             are
             to
             this
             day
             extant
             his
             own
             Missalls
             in
             Print
             ,
             and
             Breviaries
             in
             Manuscript
             in
             severall
             Libraries
             ,
             let
             them
             examine
             what
             changes
             such
             ignorant
             superstitious
             Times
             (
             as
             they
             thinke
             ,
             )
             and
             so
             many
             wicked
             Popes
             (
             as
             they
             say
             ,
             and
             not
             alwayes
             untruly
             )
             have
             made
             in
             these
             publique
             Devotions
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             They
             will
             blush
             certainly
             to
             have
             had
             the
             least
             suspition
             in
             this
             nature
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Times
             ,
             when
             they
             shall
             see
             evidently
             that
             in
             the
             Canon
             of
             the
             Masse
             there
             ha's
             scarce
             been
             one
             word
             altered
             for
             above
             these
             last
             thousand
             years
             ,
             And
             in
             the
             Breviary
             not
             any
             that
             will
             afford
             them
             contentment
             answerable
             to
             their
             paines
             of
             comparing
             them
             .
          
           
             3
             Now
             whereas
             some
             Protestants
             demand
             (
             and
             particularly
             Mr.
             Chillingworth
             ,
             in
             severall
             places
             )
             where
             are
             we
             to
             seek
             for
             these
             Traditions
             of
             which
             the
             Roman
             Church
             talkes
             so
             much
             ?
             where
             is
             the
             Cabinet
             and
             Magazine
             wherein
             they
             are
             stored
             ?
             And
             when
             will
             shee
             empty
             it
             that
             we
             may
             see
             all
             the
             treasure
             that
             Christ
             lest
             unto
             his
             Church
             ?
             Hereto
             it
             is
             answered
             ,
             that
             M.
             Chillingworth
             said
             well
             ,
             that
             ,
             
               To
               say
               a
               secret
               Tradition
               is
               as
               absurd
               as
               to
               say
               a
               silent
               Thunder
               ,
            
             since
             Traditions
             are
             obvious
             to
             all
             Mens
             Eyes
             ,
             and
             sound
             aloud
             in
             all
             Mens
             Eares
             ,
             shining
             in
             the
             publique
             visible
             practice
             and
             profession
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             The
             Church
             is
             so
             far
             from
             pretending
             (
             as
             Protestants
             would
             faine
             seem
             to
             fancy
             )
             that
             she
             has
             certaine
             secret
             conservatories
             of
             these
             Traditions
             out
             
             of
             which
             upon
             occasion
             she
             can
             draw
             some
             speciall
             ones
             to
             determine
             emergent
             Controversies
             ,
             and
             much
             lesse
             that
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             suggests
             unto
             her
             in
             time
             of
             neede
             any
             formerly
             vanished
             Apostolique
             Revelation
             ;
             that
             whatsoever
             is
             not
             expresly
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             satisfactorily
             apparen●
             in
             the
             publiquely
             received
             professions
             and
             practises
             of
             the
             Church
             are
             not
             perhaps
             determinable
             as
             points
             of
             Faith
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             Traditionary
             Divine
             Revelations
             In
             so
             much
             as
             some
             learned
             Catholiques
             are
             of
             opinion
             (
             how
             justly
             or
             no
             I
             examin
             not
             )
             that
             certaine
             Questions
             now
             ventilated
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             concerning
             the
             Conception
             of
             our
             Blessed
             Lady
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             the
             more
             subtill
             and
             scholasticall
             Controversies
             between
             the
             Jesuites
             and
             Dominicans
             ,
             concerning
             Grace
             and
             Freewill
             ,
             Predetermination
             and
             Contingency
             ,
             &c.
             have
             not
             light
             enough
             either
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             Tradition
             ,
             or
             the
             publique
             Profession
             and
             Practise
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             be
             capable
             of
             a
             precise
             decision
             ,
             at
             least
             so
             farre
             as
             to
             make
             such
             a
             decision
             to
             become
             properly
             an
             article
             of
             Faith
             ;
             unlesse
             perhaps
             such
             a
             one
             ,
             as
             was
             that
             of
             the
             Councell
             of
             Vienna
             touching
             Grace
             infused
             into
             Infants
             in
             Baptisme
             ,
             which
             is
             set
             downe
             in
             this
             forme
             .
             
               Nos
               attendentes
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               Wee
               heedfully
               considering
               the
               generall
               efficacy
               of
               the
               death
               of
               Christ
               ,
               the
               which
               by
               Baptisme
               is
               applyed
               equally
               and
               indifferently
               to
               all
               that
               are
               baptized
               by
               the
               approbation
               of
               this
               Holy
               Councell
               ,
               have
               judged
               that
               the
               second
               opinion
               is
               to
               be
               chosen
               as
               the
               more
               probable
               and
               more
               consonant
               and
               agreeeing
               to
               the
               sayings
               of
               the
               Holy
               Fathers
               and
               of
               the
               moderne
               Doctors
               ,
               
               which
               opinion
               asserteth
               ,
               That
               informing
               Grace
               and
               vertues
               are
               as
               well
               conferred
               upon
               Infants
               in
               Baptisme
               ,
               as
               on
               persons
               of
               ripe
               age
               .
            
             See
             
               Clementin
               .
               de
               sum
               Trin.
               &
               fide
               Cath.
            
             And
             thus
             the
             Councell
             of
             
               Basil
               (
               Sess.
               36.
            
             )
             determined
             the
             point
             of
             the
             imaculate
             conception
             of
             our
             Blessed
             Lady
             ,
             not
             as
             an
             article
             of
             faith
             in
             the
             present
             strict
             and
             proper
             sense
             ,
             but
             ,
             
               tanquam
               doctrinam
               piam
               &
               consonam
               fidei
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             a
             pious
             doctrine
             and
             consonant
             to
             faith
             .
             See
             more
             in
             the
             learned
             treatise
             of
             Franc.
             as
             Clara
             called
             
               Systema
               fidei
            
             ,
             Cap.
             35.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Indeed
             it
             cannot
             be
             denyed
             but
             that
             in
             some
             cases
             it
             is
             within
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             invent
             
               de
               novo
            
             some
             word
             or
             phrase
             proper
             to
             signifie
             and
             express
             a
             Traditionary
             doctrine
             ,
             namely
             in
             contradiction
             to
             any
             Haeresie
             arising
             and
             opposing
             Apostolique
             Revelations
             ,
             shining
             in
             the
             publique
             profession
             and
             practise
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             So
             to
             condemn
             the
             Arians
             denying
             the
             Divinity
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Councell
             of
             Nice
             ,
             made
             choice
             of
             the
             terme
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             though
             new
             ,
             yet
             answerable
             to
             the
             sense
             and
             notion
             of
             that
             mystery
             ,
             which
             was
             received
             by
             Tradition
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             a
             terme
             directly
             and
             specifically
             opposite
             to
             the
             Arian
             Position
             .
             In
             like
             manner
             the
             Church
             of
             late
             devised
             a
             new
             ,
             or
             rather
             borrowed
             of
             some
             particular
             ancient
             Father
             the
             word
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             Transubstantiation
             as
             most
             proper
             to
             expresse
             the
             notion
             which
             in
             all
             ages
             has
             been
             received
             in
             the
             Church
             concerning
             the
             Reall
             Presence
             of
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             in
             Blessed
             Sacrament
             ,
             a
             terme
             which
             like
             the
             flaming
             two-edged
             waving
             sword
             of
             the
             Cherub
             cuts
             assunder
             on
             
             all
             sides
             whatsoever
             new
             Heresies
             do
             ,
             or
             probably
             ever
             shall
             devise
             to
             oppose
             that
             Mystery
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Notwithstanding
             some
             certaine
             Traditions
             there
             were
             which
             in
             the
             Primitive
             times
             were
             kept
             secret
             among
             the
             principall
             Ecclesiasticall
             Governours
             ,
             as
             certaine
             sublime
             Doctrines
             ,
             the
             ceremonious
             formes
             of
             conferring
             some
             Sacraments
             ,
             of
             making
             the
             holy
             Chrismes
             ,
             Oyle
             ,
             &c.
             which
             seemes
             to
             have
             been
             done
             partly
             to
             gaine
             a
             reverence
             to
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             as
             more
             neerly
             approaching
             to
             the
             Divine
             Light
             ,
             But
             principally
             not
             to
             expose
             such
             Mysteries
             to
             the
             scornfull
             and
             profane
             interpretation
             of
             the
             Heathens
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             weak
             understandings
             of
             the
             ignorant
             ,
             and
             not
             yet
             sufficiently
             instructed
             Christians
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             practise
             of
             S.
             Paul
             himselfe
             ,
             (
             1
             
               Cor
               c.
            
             2.
             )
             who
             saith
             ,
             
               Sapientiam
               loquimur
               inter
               perfectos
               ,
               Wee
               spèake
            
             (
             sublime
             )
             
               wisedome
               among
               those
               that
               are
               perfect
               :
            
             Hence
             those
             earnest
             adjurations
             in
             the
             writings
             of
             some
             very
             ancient
             Bishops
             ,
             whereby
             they
             conjured
             others
             of
             their
             own
             rank
             ,
             when
             they
             communicated
             to
             them
             certaine
             sublime
             mysteries
             to
             preserve
             in
             a
             deep
             secrecy
             what
             they
             so
             received
             ;
             a
             memorable
             instance
             we
             have
             of
             this
             caution
             in
             the
             Books
             of
             S.
             
               Denis
               Areopagite
               (
               Hier.
               Eccl.
               c
               1.
               )
            
             Hence
             those
             disguisings
             of
             other
             Mysteries
             in
             Books
             which
             were
             to
             passe
             publiquely
             abroad
             :
             Hence
             those
             sudden
             interruptions
             when
             they
             were
             ready
             to
             discover
             unawares
             somewhat
             above
             the
             capacity
             of
             their
             hearers
             ,
             Pagans
             ,
             or
             Catechumens
             ,
             Frequent
             examples
             I
             could
             alledge
             out
             of
             S.
             Epiphanius
             ,
             S.
             Chrysostome
             ,
             S.
             Augustine
             .
             end
             others
             :
             But
             
               Cui●
               bono
            
             in
             this
             placed
             
             Since
             Paganisme
             has
             been
             utterly
             abolished
             ,
             and
             meanes
             of
             instruction
             more
             common
             and
             promiscuous
             ,
             especially
             since
             the
             invention
             of
             Printing
             (
             whether
             happy
             ,
             or
             not
             it
             is
             doubtfull
             )
             this
             cautelous
             reservednesse
             has
             beene
             out
             of
             use
             ,
             perhaps
             with
             no
             little
             prejudice
             to
             the
             Church
             :
             in
             so
             much
             as
             nothing
             is
             reserved
             now
             in
             the
             brests
             of
             the
             Church-Governours
             ,
             even
             the
             anciently
             most
             secret
             Ceremonies
             are
             divuled
             to
             all
             Mens
             knowledge
             :
             So
             that
             now
             Tradition
             is
             far
             more
             loud
             and
             visible
             ,
             then
             ever
             it
             was
             before
             ,
             and
             no
             ground
             for
             Protestants
             to
             pretend
             to
             any
             suspition
             that
             under
             a
             shew
             of
             Tradition
             the
             Church
             has
             a
             mind
             to
             exercise
             either
             Tyranny
             or
             cunning
             to
             gaine
             authority
             to
             her
             determinations
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Now
             from
             this
             generall
             Traditionary
             way
             of
             conveying
             Christian
             Doctrines
             ,
             &c.
             it
             came
             to
             passe
             that
             many
             Fathers
             being
             assured
             of
             the
             truth
             and
             authenticknesse
             of
             such
             Traditions
             ,
             and
             willing
             to
             assert
             them
             out
             of
             Scripture
             also
             ,
             have
             interpreted
             many
             Texts
             ,
             as
             conteining
             such
             Doctrines
             ,
             which
             either
             did
             not
             at
             all
             afford
             such
             a
             sence
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             not
             necessarily
             ,
             though
             perhaps
             the
             outward
             sound
             of
             the
             words
             might
             put
             a
             man
             in
             mind
             of
             such
             Doctrines
             :
             Examples
             of
             this
             are
             not
             a
             few
             ,
             particularly
             in
             the
             points
             of
             Purgatory
             ,
             Prayer
             to
             Saints
             ,
             &c.
             
             So
             that
             whereas
             Protestants
             cry
             Victory
             when
             they
             can
             prove
             .
             or
             at
             least
             make
             probable
             that
             such
             Fathers
             have
             been
             mistaken
             in
             such
             interpretations
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             doctrines
             thence
             deduced
             were
             confuted
             ,
             in
             my
             opinion
             it
             is
             without
             any
             ground
             ,
             since
             on
             the
             contrary
             the
             lesse
             
             force
             that
             such
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             have
             to
             evince
             such
             doctrines
             ,
             the
             greater
             and
             stronger
             proofe
             have
             such
             Traditions
             ,
             seeing
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             prepossessed
             with
             a
             beliefe
             of
             them
             from
             the
             publique
             practise
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             accounted
             them
             so
             apparent
             ,
             that
             they
             thought
             they
             saw
             them
             even
             where
             they
             were
             not
             at
             all
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             when
             the
             Church
             commands
             us
             not
             to
             oppose
             the
             interpretations
             which
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             Fathers
             unanimously
             make
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             I
             conceive
             she
             does
             not
             a
             waies
             oblige
             Catholiques
             thereby
             to
             give
             the
             same
             sense
             to
             Texts
             which
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             Fathers
             doe
             ,
             but
             rather
             ,
             not
             so
             to
             interpret
             any
             Text
             as
             to
             contradict
             the
             Traditionary
             doctrines
             believed
             generally
             by
             the
             Fathers
             upon
             this
             safe
             ground
             of
             Tradition
             ,
             though
             perhaps
             not
             Logically
             enough
             deduced
             from
             such
             speciall
             passages
             of
             Scripture
             :
             so
             that
             though
             perhaps
             their
             commentaries
             there
             may
             be
             questioned
             ,
             the
             doctrine
             in
             the
             commentaries
             ought
             to
             be
             embraced
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             
          
           
             
               The
               second
               preparatory
               ground
               :
               viz.
               Occasion
               of
               writing
               the
               Gospells
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             1.
             
             IT
             may
             now
             be
             demanded
             ,
             if
             this
             way
             of
             conveying
             Christian
             doctrines
             be
             so
             much
             clearer
             and
             safer
             than
             writing
             books
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             way
             of
             transmitting
             recordes
             ,
             to
             what
             purpose
             were
             the
             Evangelicall
             bookes
             written
             ?
             
             and
             why
             were
             the
             necessary
             points
             of
             faith
             reduced
             into
             such
             a
             prescribed
             form
             in
             the
             Apostles
             Creed
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             say
             something
             for
             answer
             ,
             and
             first
             concerning
             the
             Creed
             .
             The
             end
             why
             that
             was
             compiled
             seemes
             to
             have
             been
             to
             bring
             into
             a
             short
             and
             cleare
             abridgement
             the
             principall
             points
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             to
             be
             repeated
             at
             any
             ones
             initiation
             into
             Christianity
             by
             Baptisme
             ,
             being
             as
             it
             were
             an
             enlargement
             of
             that
             forme
             of
             Baptising
             prescribed
             by
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             viz.
             
               Baptizo
               te
               in
               nomine
               Patris
               &
               Filii
               &
               Spiritus
               sancti
            
             (
             Now
             in
             what
             sense●
             and
             in
             respect
             of
             what
             Persons
             in
             what
             State
             or
             Order
             the
             Creed
             may
             be
             said
             to
             contein
             all
             points
             of
             faith
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             shall
             be
             shewd
             hereafter
             .
             )
             As
             to
             our
             present
             purpose
             we
             may
             observe
             .
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Creed
             seemes
             to
             be
             of
             a
             middle
             nature
             betweene
             written
             bookes
             and
             Orall
             Tradition
             :
             as
             a
             prescribed
             forme
             of
             words
             ,
             so
             it
             approaches
             to
             the
             former
             :
             but
             as
             committed
             by
             all
             to
             memory
             and
             actually
             repeated
             at
             Baptisme
             and
             other
             publique
             Devotions
             ,
             so
             it
             partakes
             much
             of
             the
             latter
             .
             2.
             
             What
             extreame
             advantage
             Tradition
             has
             for
             its
             preservation
             beyond
             any
             writing
             ,
             seeing
             the
             Creed
             after
             it
             was
             enlarged
             by
             partaking
             thereof
             has
             preserved
             it selfe
             from
             any
             variety
             or
             corruption
             all
             the
             Church
             over
             to
             this
             day
             It
             is
             true
             indeed
             that
             insome
             Churches
             ,
             viz
             in
             Af●ica
             in
             the
             first
             beginning
             of
             Christianity
             there
             was
             a
             small
             difference
             ,
             their
             Creed
             wanting
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Communion
               of
               Saints
            
             ,
             the
             sense
             whereof
             notwithstanding
             may
             probably
             be
             supposed
             to
             have
             been
             included
             in
             the
             Article
             concerning
             
             the
             holy
             Catholique
             Church
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             observed
             in
             the
             Creeds
             extant
             in
             the
             African
             Fathers
             ,
             Tertullian
             ,
             S.
             Cyprian
             ,
             S.
             Optatus
             and
             S.
             Augustin
             :
             Which
             difference
             it
             is
             not
             imaginable
             should
             have
             come
             by
             neglect
             or
             forgetfulnesse
             :
             it
             is
             rather
             probable
             that
             that
             Apostolique
             Person
             who
             taught
             Christianity
             first
             in
             those
             quarters
             ,
             brought
             the
             Creed
             with
             that
             small
             defect
             ;
             for
             the
             very
             first
             Creed
             of
             all
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             much
             shorter
             then
             that
             now
             current
             ,
             as
             conteining
             only
             a
             profession
             of
             Faith
             in
             the
             three
             Persons
             in
             the
             Blessed
             Trinity
             in
             whose
             names
             only
             Baptisme
             was
             administred●
             to
             which
             the
             Apostles
             or
             Apostolique
             persons
             might
             afterward
             adjoyn
             the
             other
             Articles
             following
             :
             which
             addition
             being
             made
             successively
             ,
             it
             is
             possible
             some
             persons
             might
             carry
             away
             in
             their
             voyages
             into
             Africa
             the
             breifer
             C●ee●s
             before
             they
             were
             so
             inlarged
             .
          
           
             3
             In
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Occasion
             and
             end
             for
             which
             the
             books
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             were
             written
             ,
             we
             ought
             to
             consider
             the
             books
             of
             History
             apart
             from
             the
             others
             of
             Doctrine
             and
             Prophecy
             ,
             as
             being
             distinguishable
             both
             in
             their
             occasion
             and
             end
             ,
             For
             the
             Gospells
             therefore
             ,
             the
             whole
             subject
             of
             them
             is
             a
             narration
             of
             severall
             passages
             of
             our
             Saviours
             Life
             ,
             Death
             ,
             Resurrection
             and
             Ascension
             ;
             likewise
             some
             of
             the
             most
             considerable
             miracles
             which
             he
             wrought
             ;
             a
             sum
             of
             the
             principall
             points
             of
             his
             Doctrine
             ,
             both
             morall
             ,
             and
             mysterious
             in
             parables
             concerning
             his
             Church
             ,
             &c.
             
             Now
             though
             the
             memory
             of
             all
             these
             (
             excepting
             perhaps
             only
             the
             severall
             miracles
             ,
             prophecies
             ,
             &c.
             )
             as
             much
             as
             was
             suficient
             for
             
             particular
             persons
             ,
             might
             and
             actually
             was
             in
             substance
             preserved
             by
             practicall
             Tradition
             (
             as
             1.
             the
             Mysterious
             and
             to
             us
             most
             usefull
             passages
             of
             his
             Life
             ,
             &c.
             in
             the
             publique
             solemnities
             appointed
             from
             all
             antiquity
             ,
             in
             the
             solemne
             Fasts
             &
             administration
             of
             Sacraments
             .
             2.
             
             Morall
             duties
             in
             the
             publique
             Confessions
             ,
             and
             most
             ancient
             Penitentiall
             Canons
             ,
             Love-Feasts
             ,
             &c.
             
             Yea
             some
             of
             them
             receiving
             force
             almost
             only
             from
             Tradition
             ,
             as
             not
             being
             at
             all
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             at
             least
             not
             so
             expressely
             as
             Mr.
             Chillingworth
             requires
             to
             points
             of
             necessity
             ,
             as
             
               unlawfulnesse
               of
               Polygamy
               ,
               incestuous
               marriages
            
             in
             some
             particular
             degrees
             ,
             &c.
             )
             Notwithstanding
             it
             could
             not
             but
             be
             infinitely
             acceptable
             and
             satisfactory
             to
             all
             good
             Christians
             to
             be
             informed
             as
             particularly
             as
             might
             be
             in
             any
             thing
             that
             concerned
             
               so
               Blessed
               a
               Master
               and
               Saviour
               ,
            
             and
             therefore
             were
             these
             divine
             books
             received
             with
             all
             imaginable
             reverence
             and
             joy
             ,
             and
             preserved
             with
             all
             possible
             care
             ,
             so
             farre
             as
             thousands
             willingly
             exposed
             themselves
             to
             Martyrdome
             rather
             then
             deliver
             them
             up
             to
             the
             fire
             ;
             they
             were
             read
             in
             Churches
             ,
             discoursed
             on
             in
             Sermons
             ,
             illustrated
             by
             Commentaries
             ,
             in
             a
             word
             esteemed
             divine
             and
             infallible
             by
             all
             Christians
             .
             But
             yet
             no
             generall
             Tradition
             has
             come
             to
             us
             that
             all
             that
             is
             necessary
             for
             all
             persons
             of
             all
             degrees
             ,
             whether
             single
             or
             in
             Society
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             heaven
             is
             conteined
             expresly
             in
             these
             Gospells
             :
             Which
             is
             a
             certaine
             proof
             that
             the
             ancient
             Church
             did
             not
             thinke
             so
             ,
             or
             however
             that
             they
             did
             not
             think
             it
             necessary
             to
             thinke
             so
             ,
             for
             
               no
               one
               thing
               generally
               thought
               necessary
               to
               salvation
               ,
               but
               has
               been
               conveyed
               
               under
               that
               notion
               by
               Tradition
               orall
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               writing
               ,
            
             Besides
             ,
             it
             is
             clear
             there
             is
             nothing
             expresse
             for
             assembling
             Synods
             ,
             ordeining
             severall
             degrees
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             no
             formes
             or
             directions
             for
             publike
             service
             ,
             no
             unquestionable
             prohibition
             of
             
               Polygamy
               ,
               incest
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             So
             that
             although
             no
             doubt
             to
             some
             persons
             in
             some
             suddaine
             desperate
             circumstances
             there
             is
             in
             the
             Gospels
             to
             be
             found
             enough
             ,
             yea
             more
             then
             enough
             of
             meere
             necessity
             ,
             yea
             in
             any
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             yea
             in
             two
             or
             three
             verses
             of
             any
             one
             of
             them
             :
             Yet
             therefore
             to
             deduce
             a
             generall
             conclusion
             
               that
               all
               things
               simply
               necessary
               are
               conteined
               in
               the
               Gospels
               ,
            
             is
             surely
             very
             unreasonable
             :
             and
             much
             more
             ,
             thence
             to
             inferre
             a
             generall
             Conclusion
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             make
             it
             the
             fundamentall
             ground
             of
             all
             Sects
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             a
             sufficient
             excuse
             for
             that
             ,
             which
             (
             if
             that
             Conclusion
             be
             not
             o●ely
             not
             true
             ,
             but
             not
             so
             evident
             as
             that
             there
             can
             be
             no
             shew
             of
             contradiction
             ,
             is
             a
             most
             horrible
             sinne
             ,
             namely
             Schisme
             or
             Haeresie
             )
             this
             to
             me
             seemed
             to
             be
             somewhat
             that
             deserved
             a
             name
             beyond
             unreasonablenesse
             it selfe
             ;
             and
             that
             joyned
             with
             infinite
             danger
             in
             a
             point
             of
             the
             highest
             consequence
             imaginable
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Now
             the
             same
             inconveniences
             will
             follow
             though
             the
             bookes
             of
             the
             
               Acts
               ,
               Epistles
            
             and
             Apocalyse
             were
             added
             to
             the
             Gospels
             to
             make
             them
             altogether
             to
             be
             an
             entire
             perspicuous
             Rule
             of
             Faith
             without
             any
             need
             of
             an
             authoritative
             interpreter
             .
             For
             first
             ,
             for
             the
             Apocalyse
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             meere
             obscure
             Prophecy
             ,
             and
             can
             contribute
             little
             or
             nothing
             to
             the
             instruction
             or
             discipline
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Then
             the
             booke
             of
             the
             Acts
             though
             it
             relate
             some
             particulars
             of
             
             our
             Saviour
             after
             his
             Ascension
             ,
             as
             his
             Sending
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             &c.
             together
             with
             a
             very
             few
             passages
             concerning
             any
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             excepting
             some
             few
             yeares
             of
             Saint
             Pauls
             travells
             :
             yet
             it
             will
             prove
             but
             a
             very
             imperfect
             modell
             for
             setling
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             such
             a
             posture
             and
             with
             such
             qualifications
             both
             for
             doctrine
             and
             practise
             as
             unquestionable
             antiquity
             represents
             unto
             us
             the
             Primitive
             Apostolique
             Church
             .
             And
             la●●ly
             for
             the
             Epistles
             of
             S.
             Paul
             ,
             &c.
             it
             is
             confessed
             by
             all
             ,
             and
             the
             Text
             it selfe
             justifies
             it
             ,
             that
             those
             Epistles
             were
             never
             intended
             to
             be
             written
             as
             institutions
             or
             Catechismes
             conteining
             an
             abridgement
             of
             the
             whole
             body
             of
             Christian
             Faith
             for
             the
             whole
             Church
             :
             For
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             They
             were
             written
             only
             to
             some
             particular
             congregations
             ,
             yea
             many
             of
             them
             to
             single
             persons
             ,
             and
             no
             order
             is
             given
             to
             communicate
             them
             to
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             no
             necessity
             appeares
             that
             they
             should
             be
             so
             divulg●d
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             were
             written
             meerely
             occasionally
             ,
             namely
             by
             reason
             that
             some
             particular
             False
             teachers
             sowed
             certaine
             false
             doctrines
             in
             some
             particular
             Churches
             founded
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             in
             the
             confutation
             of
             which
             Haeresies
             all
             the
             doctrinall
             parts
             of
             those
             Epistles
             are
             generally
             employed
             ;
             So
             that
             if
             those
             Heretiques
             had
             not
             chanced
             to
             have
             broached
             those
             particular
             opinions
             ,
             those
             Epistles
             had
             never
             beene
             written
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             These
             Epistles
             especially
             of
             Saint
             Paul
             the
             most
             and
             the
             largest
             ,
             are
             written
             in
             a
             stile
             so
             obscure
             ,
             such
             intricacy
             of
             arguing
             ,
             with
             such
             digessions
             interwoven
             ,
             the
             Logicall
             Analysis
             is
             so
             extremely
             difficult
             ,
             that
             that
             gift
             of
             interpreting
             was
             in
             those
             dayes
             a
             necessary
             attendant
             of
             
             the
             Apostles
             preaching
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             confident
             that
             if
             an
             hundred
             men
             ,
             and
             those
             generally
             of
             the
             same
             Sect
             and
             opinions
             ,
             were
             oppointed
             to
             resolve
             the
             order
             and
             method
             of
             S.
             Paul's
             arguing
             ,
             there
             would
             not
             three
             of
             them
             agree
             for
             three
             verses
             together
             .
             Now
             upon
             these
             grounds
             ,
             how
             improper
             such
             writings
             are
             to
             serve
             for
             the
             onely
             Rule
             of
             Faith
             (
             which
             even
             in
             Mr.
             Chillingworth's
             opinion
             must
             be
             so
             cleare
             and
             evident
             in
             points
             necessary
             ,
             that
             there
             can
             be
             no
             rationall
             possibility
             of
             diversity
             of
             opinions
             ,
             and
             by
             cosequence
             no
             need
             of
             an
             authoritative
             interpreter
             )
             let
             him
             that
             can
             believe
             it
             ;
             and
             let
             him
             that
             dare
             ,
             put
             it
             to
             the
             tryall
             ,
             when
             his
             soules
             eternall
             estate
             depends
             upon
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XI
             .
          
           
             
               The
               third
               preparatory
               ground
               ,
               viz.
               the
               clearing
               of
               the
               ambiguity
               of
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 necessary
                 to
                 salvation
              
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             THese
             words
             (
             
               necessary
               to
               salvation
            
             )
             being
             applyed
             to
             severall
             objects
             and
             subjects
             admit
             of
             great
             variety
             in
             the
             application
             and
             use
             :
             therefore
             before
             they
             be
             affirmed
             or
             denyed
             of
             any
             thing
             ,
             
             or
             to
             any
             person
             ,
             he
             that
             intends
             to
             expresse
             his
             mind
             distinctly
             and
             to
             the
             purpose
             must
             necessarily
             and
             expresly
             before
             hand
             declare
             in
             what
             sence
             ,
             to
             what
             degree
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             whom
             ,
             and
             for
             what
             end
             such
             things
             are
             ,
             or
             are
             not
             necessary
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             Therefore
             first
             for
             sorts
             of
             necessity
             ,
             There
             is
             
               necessitas
               medii
            
             ,
             when
             a
             thing
             is
             of
             it selfe
             necessry
             to
             salvation
             :
             and
             
               necessitas
               praec●pti
            
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             only
             therefore
             necessary
             because
             it
             is
             commanded
             .
             Againe
             
               necessitas
               fidei
               specialis
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             things
             to
             be
             believed
             expresly
             and
             distinctly
             ,
             as
             the
             Articles
             of
             the
             Creed
             :
             and
             
               necessitas
               fidei
               generalis
            
             ,
             of
             things
             which
             some
             persons
             are
             onely
             to
             believe
             .
             Againe
             ,
             
               necessitas
               actus
            
             ,
             that
             is
             of
             things
             to
             be
             performed
             by
             all
             ,
             as
             Confession
             of
             Christs
             name
             ,
             pardoning
             of
             offences
             ,
             restitution
             ,
             &c.
             and
             
               necessitas
               approbationis
            
             or
             
               non
               contradictionis
            
             ,
             when
             men
             are
             at
             least
             obliged
             not
             to
             condemne
             certaine
             things
             ,
             as
             vow
             of
             Virginity
             ,
             Voluntary
             poverty
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Then
             with
             respect
             unto
             objects
             or
             things
             necessary
             to
             salvation
             ,
             some
             are
             so
             absolutely
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             so
             as
             no
             circumstance
             of
             person
             ,
             time
             or
             place
             ,
             no
             ignorance
             ,
             no
             defect
             how
             irremediable
             soever
             can
             excuse
             the
             absence
             of
             such
             things
             :
             other
             things
             on
             the
             contrary
             are
             necessary
             only
             conditionally
             ,
             which
             in
             some
             cases
             ,
             to
             some
             persons
             may
             be
             excusable
             .
             Of
             the
             former
             sort
             ,
             there
             are
             but
             extreamely
             few
             things
             necessary
             .
             For
             ,
             for
             example
             ,
             if
             a
             Heathen
             at
             the
             point
             of
             death
             upon
             an
             effectuall
             exhortation
             of
             a
             Christian
             should
             embrace
             in
             generall
             the
             Religion
             of
             Christ
             ,
             not
             being
             able
             to
             attend
             particular
             instruction
             ,
             nor
             perhaps
             actuall
             Baptisme
             ,
             it
             is
             very
             probable
             that
             the
             onely
             believing
             of
             Christ
             to
             be
             the
             Saviour
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             relying
             upon
             him
             for
             the
             pardon
             of
             his
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             profession
             of
             his
             resolution
             to
             obey
             whatsoever
             should
             appeare
             to
             him
             to
             have
             
             been
             Cbrists
             will
             though
             death
             should
             cut
             him
             off
             from
             a
             particular
             information
             in
             other
             doctrines
             of
             Faith
             ,
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             particular
             duties
             of
             Christian
             morality
             ,
             &c.
             would
             be
             sufficient
             to
             such
             a
             man
             to
             salvation
             .
             Of
             the
             later
             sort
             ,
             viz
             things
             necessary
             conditionally
             ,
             it
             is
             impossible
             to
             tell
             how
             many
             or
             how
             few
             they
             are
             ,
             till
             all
             conditions
             and
             circumstances
             be
             expressed
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             In
             regard
             of
             persons
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             necessary
             to
             one
             which
             is
             not
             to
             another
             ,
             as
             more
             to
             a
             teacher
             than
             a
             Disciple
             ;
             to
             a
             Governour
             ,
             then
             to
             a
             person
             subordinate
             .
             Againe
             ,
             that
             is
             necessary
             to
             a
             Congregation
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             to
             a
             single
             person
             ,
             to
             the
             setling
             of
             a
             Church
             in
             good
             order
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             to
             every
             Congregation
             :
             to
             the
             well-being
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             to
             its
             simple
             being
             :
             some
             persons
             are
             obliged
             to
             know
             many
             things
             explicitely
             ,
             which
             others
             are
             onely
             not
             to
             dis
             believe
             ,
             it
             being
             sufficient
             if
             they
             oppose
             them
             not
             ,
             not
             necessary
             that
             they
             know
             them
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Having
             considered
             such
             an
             ambiguity
             and
             variety
             of
             things
             necessary
             (
             to
             which
             many
             other
             distinctions
             might
             yet
             be
             added
             )
             I
             presently
             judged
             that
             whatsoever
             was
             the
             reason
             that
             Mr.
             Chillingworth
             thought
             it
             not
             necessary
             to
             make
             a
             distinct
             application
             of
             these
             severall
             kindes
             of
             necessity
             according
             to
             the
             exigence
             of
             the
             objects
             and
             persons
             ;
             whether
             it
             was
             neglect
             or
             want
             of
             memory
             ,
             or
             whether
             intending
             onely
             to
             repell
             his
             adversaries
             present
             objections
             ,
             he
             thought
             fit
             to
             say
             no
             more
             then
             he
             was
             for
             that
             purpose
             necessarily
             obliged
             :
             What
             ever
             was
             the
             cause
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             that
             for
             want
             of
             
             such
             a
             distinct
             application
             ,
             whatsoever
             he
             has
             said
             to
             confirme
             his
             maine
             position
             is
             little
             to
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             any
             third
             person
             ,
             as
             ,
             I
             thinke
             ,
             shall
             presently
             be
             demonstrated
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XII
             .
          
           
             
               After
               what
               manner
               I
               judged
               it
               necessary
               for
               my
               purpose
               to
               examine
               Mr.
               Chillingworth's
               reasonings
               and
               arguments
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             TH●se
             preparatory
             grounds
             being
             thus
             premised
             ,
             way
             was
             made
             for
             the
             nearer
             approach
             to
             the
             examination
             of
             Mr.
             Chillingworth's
             reasons
             and
             proofs
             before
             alleged
             ,
             for
             the
             maintaining
             of
             the
             maine
             foundation
             of
             all
             Schisme
             ,
             viz.
             
               That
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               yea
               any
               one
               Gospell
               ,
               conteines
               in
               it
               expresly
               all
               things
               necessary
               to
               salvation
               ,
               either
               for
               belief
               or
               practise
               .
            
             In
             the
             examination
             whereof
             (
             as
             likewise
             of
             other
             Protestants
             grounds
             which
             follow
             ,
             and
             are
             set
             downe
             and
             prosecured
             more
             clearely
             ,
             more
             subtily
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             sure
             more
             to
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             English
             Protestants
             ,
             by
             Mr.
             Chillingworth
             ,
             then
             by
             any
             other
             )
             I
             must
             professe
             that
             my
             intention
             is
             not
             to
             consider
             Mr.
             Chillingworth's
             discourses
             as
             precisely
             opposed
             to
             his
             adversaries
             ,
             for
             I
             have
             neither
             the
             vanity
             to
             beleive
             that
             so
             learned
             and
             practis'd
             a
             Catholique-controvertist
             should
             be
             willing
             to
             accept
             of
             any
             one
             ,
             and
             much
             lesse
             of
             such
             an
             ignorant
             Neophyte
             as
             my selfe
             to
             defend
             his
             excellent
             booke
             ;
             
             neither
             have
             I
             the
             impudence
             without
             leave
             from
             him
             to
             undertake
             such
             a
             taske
             :
             But
             since
             upon
             mine
             owne
             knowledge
             Mr.
             Chillingworth
             believed
             that
             his
             booke
             ,
             as
             concerning
             the
             Positive
             grounds
             ,
             conteined
             as
             much
             as
             any
             Protestant
             could
             reasonably
             say
             ;
             so
             for
             the
             destructive
             part
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             an
             unanswerable
             conviction
             not
             onely
             of
             what
             his
             adversary
             in
             particular
             had
             said
             ,
             but
             of
             what
             any
             Catholique
             could
             alledge
             concerning
             either
             the
             Rule
             of
             Faith
             ,
             or
             Judge
             of
             Conteoversies
             :
             Seeing
             likewise
             I
             found
             it
             not
             onely
             very
             reasonable
             in
             it selfe
             ,
             but
             absolutely
             necessary
             for
             me
             ,
             considering
             the
             condition
             in
             which
             I
             then
             was
             ,
             for
             finding
             repose
             unto
             my
             mind
             to
             inform
             my selfe
             ,
             not
             what
             some
             particular
             learned
             Catholiques
             taught
             to
             be
             their
             sense
             of
             the
             Churches
             beliefe
             in
             these
             points
             (
             for
             that
             would
             have
             been
             a
             labour
             insupportable
             to
             me
             ,
             who
             was
             much
             pressed
             with
             a
             desire
             to
             be
             no
             longer
             alone
             without
             any
             Church
             to
             joyne
             withall
             )
             but
             to
             enquire
             what
             the
             Roman
             Church
             her selfe
             believed
             ,
             and
             in
             what
             language
             ,
             and
             with
             what
             latitude
             She
             her self
             expressed
             her
             thoughts
             and
             beliefe
             :
             Upon
             these
             grounds
             I
             conceived
             it
             requisite
             to
             exact
             and
             apply
             M.
             Chillingworth's
             positions
             and
             arguments
             to
             the
             simple
             doctrines
             and
             decisions
             of
             the
             Catholique-Church
             ;
             Resolving
             that
             if
             I
             found
             that
             what
             She
             said
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             latitude
             that
             She
             expresseth
             her self
             ,
             was
             just
             and
             reasonable
             ,
             and
             withall
             able
             to
             stand
             firme
             notwithstanding
             any
             of
             Mr.
             Chillingworth's
             oppositions
             ,
             to
             rest
             contented
             therewith
             ;
             For
             ,
             for
             the
             present
             it
             would
             be
             happiness
             enough
             for
             me
             to
             get
             onely
             within
             the
             precincts
             
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             though
             no
             farther
             then
             the
             door-keepers
             place
             ,
             I
             might
             afterwards
             ,
             if
             need
             were
             ,
             at
             leisure
             make
             choice
             there
             of
             what
             ranke
             or
             company
             I
             would
             range
             my selfe
             unto
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Coming
             therefore
             to
             the
             consideration
             of
             M.
             Chillingworth's
             conclusion
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             reasons
             and
             proofes
             of
             it
             which
             he
             beleived
             of
             force
             sufficient
             to
             destroy
             the
             doctrine
             necessarily
             to
             be
             believed
             by
             all
             Roman-Catholiques
             ,
             I
             must
             needes
             say
             that
             this
             his
             Conclusion
             ,
             (
             
               The
               Scripture
               conteines
               all
               necessary
               points
               of
               beliefe
               and
               practise
               ,
            
             and
             
               the
               Creed
               all
               necessary
               points
               of
               beliefe
            
             )
             is
             so
             expressed
             ,
             that
             in
             severall
             respects
             it
             may
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             assented
             to
             by
             any
             Catholique
             :
             For
             (
             as
             I
             shewed
             before
             )
             if
             the
             word
             necessary
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             object
             ,
             relate
             to
             necssity
             absolute
             ,
             and
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             subject
             ,
             to
             any
             person
             though
             considered
             in
             a
             desperate
             estate
             for
             want
             of
             means
             or
             space
             to
             inform
             himselfe
             further
             ,
             then
             not
             only
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             the
             Creed
             ,
             or
             one
             Gospell
             ,
             but
             perhaps
             this
             one
             verse
             in
             a
             Gospell
             .
             
               This
               is
               eternall
               life
               to
               know
               thee
               the
               only
               true
               God
               ,
               &
               Iesus
               Christ
               whom
               thou
               hast
               sent
               ,
            
             may
             be
             instruction
             sufficient
             to
             salvation
             :
             and
             so
             arising
             proportionably
             to
             other
             circumstances
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             other
             single
             persons
             more
             truths
             and
             instructions
             are
             necessary
             ,
             and
             more
             yet
             to
             persons
             enjoying
             sufficient
             means
             to
             information
             ,
             to
             Clergy-men
             ,
             to
             Congregations
             ,
             to
             well-ordered
             Churches
             .
             Besides
             ,
             if
             the
             same
             Conclusion
             be
             considered
             in
             another
             sense
             (
             without
             altering
             the
             expression
             )
             a
             sense
             obvious
             enough
             &
             not
             improper
             ,
             in
             which
             among
             other
             ancient
             
             Fathers
             S.
             Aug.
             explaines
             it
             as
             he
             was
             before
             quoted
             cap.
             38.
             viz.
             that
             the
             Scripture
             here
             (
             as
             likewise
             the
             Creed
             )
             is
             to
             be
             taken
             as
             joyned
             with
             the
             Churches
             authority
             ,
             to
             which
             ,
             saith
             hee
             ,
             we
             are
             expresly
             referr'd
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             then
             it
             not
             onely
             conteines
             whatsoever
             is
             necessary
             to
             salvation
             in
             some
             qualifyed
             degree
             of
             necessity
             ,
             and
             to
             some
             certaine
             persons
             considered
             in
             some
             certaine
             circumstances
             ,
             but
             likewise
             in
             the
             most
             exalted
             importance
             of
             the
             word
             necessary
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             persons
             considered
             either
             as
             single
             ,
             or
             in
             actuall
             Communion
             &c.
             
             Lastly
             if
             the
             same
             Conclusion
             be
             so
             understood
             that
             the
             words
             of
             Scripture
             may
             be
             (
             I
             doe
             not
             say
             ,
             supplyed
             ,
             but
             even
             )
             interpreted
             by
             the
             Tradition
             of
             the
             ancient
             Church
             and
             authority
             of
             the
             present
             ,
             so
             many
             Catholiques
             will
             subscribe
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             This
             conclusion
             therefore
             being
             so
             variously
             applicable
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             capable
             of
             being
             orthodox
             or
             erroneous
             according
             to
             severall
             applications
             :
             in
             the
             next
             place
             I
             was
             to
             reflect
             upon
             my
             present
             condition
             ,
             to
             try
             whether
             it
             befitted
             mee
             or
             no.
             Now
             for
             the
             present
             I
             was
             in
             quest
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             that
             Church
             wherein
             I
             had
             been
             bred
             e're
             this
             time
             being
             almost
             ready
             to
             expire
             :
             I
             lived
             in
             an
             age
             wherin
             there
             was
             no
             want
             of
             meanes
             of
             learning
             and
             instruction
             ,
             even
             to
             excesse
             ,
             for
             the
             overmuch
             light
             made
             many
             men
             too
             too
             wanton
             and
             curious
             :
             I
             had
             been
             bred
             after
             such
             a
             manner
             that
             I
             was
             capable
             in
             some
             reasonable
             degree
             not
             only
             of
             information
             ,
             but
             likewise
             of
             an
             ability
             to
             judge
             what
             instructour
             could
             approve
             himselfe
             to
             be
             the
             fittest
             to
             be
             followed
             
             and
             beleived
             ,
             and
             for
             that
             purpose
             I
             endeavoured
             all
             I
             could
             to
             free
             my
             mimd
             from
             all
             prejudices
             and
             partiality
             :
             in
             these
             circumstances
             ,
             two
             parties
             invited
             me
             to
             their
             communion
             .
             (
             and
             a
             Communion
             some
             where
             or
             other
             I
             knew
             was
             necessary
             :
             )
             The
             one
             sayd
             ,
             You
             may
             without
             inevitable
             danger
             perhaps
             take
             your
             choice
             of
             ei●her
             ,
             but
             certainly
             your
             best
             and
             safest
             way
             is
             to
             come
             to
             us
             ,
             for
             we
             will
             propose
             to
             your
             beleife
             nothing
             but
             the
             acknowledged
             written
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             wee
             have
             for
             this
             hundred
             yeares
             beleived
             to
             conteine
             all
             things
             necessary
             not
             only
             for
             your
             salvation
             ,
             but
             any
             mans
             else
             :
             You
             shall
             have
             the
             satisfaction
             to
             bee
             freed
             from
             all
             visible
             authority
             interpreting
             that
             Word
             ,
             The
             Spirit
             will
             teach
             you
             to
             interpret
             it
             as
             truly
             as
             wee
             doe
             ,
             for
             otherwise
             we
             shall
             not
             suffer
             you
             in
             our
             Communion
             .
             The
             other
             party
             on
             the
             contrary
             protested
             aloud
             ,
             that
             if
             I
             joyned
             not
             with
             them
             I
             was
             utterly
             lost
             ;
             that
             they
             would
             propose
             to
             me
             nothing
             but
             Divine
             Revelation
             conteined
             not
             onely
             in
             bookes
             written
             ,
             but
             Traditions
             unwritten
             ;
             both
             conveyed
             by
             the
             same
             hand
             and
             with
             the
             same
             authority
             ,
             and
             therefor
             if
             either
             ,
             both
             to
             be
             received
             ;
             that
             the
             former
             inviters
             were
             a
             new
             faction
             for
             worldly
             interests
             divided
             from
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             and
             apparently
             from
             a
             Church
             ,
             which
             had
             continued
             ever
             since
             Christs
             time
             in
             an
             un-interrupted
             succession
             of
             instructers
             and
             Doctrine
             ,
             of
             Teachers
             appointed
             for
             Guides
             not
             onely
             by
             testimonie
             of
             all
             ages
             ,
             but
             likewise
             of
             the
             same
             Scriptures
             upon
             which
             their
             adversaries
             pretended
             to
             ground
             their
             Schisme●
             that
             these
             Guides
             had
             
             continually
             preserved
             the
             Church
             in
             a
             perfect
             unity
             of
             beliefe
             ;
             whereas
             the
             other
             party
             within
             one
             age
             that
             they
             have
             appeared
             ,
             have
             been
             torne
             into
             near
             an
             hundred
             Sects
             ,
             All
             of
             them
             with
             equally-no●
             Justice
             pretending
             to
             the
             same
             Rule
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             same
             Rule
             fighting
             with
             one
             another
             without
             the
             least
             effect
             of
             union
             ,
             not
             one
             controversy
             among
             them
             having
             been
             to
             this
             day
             cleared
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             In
             these
             circumstances
             coming
             to
             the
             examination
             of
             this
             fundamentall
             ground
             of
             Protestantisme
             
               That
               the
               Scriptures
               conteine
               all
               points
               of
               beliefe
               and
               practise
               necessary
               to
               salvation
               ,
            
             I
             found
             it
             necessary
             ,
             without
             any
             change
             made
             in
             the
             words
             ,
             to
             apply
             the
             termes
             
               necessary
               to
               salvation
            
             not
             to
             one
             or
             more
             persons
             ignorant
             ,
             destitute
             of
             meanes
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             in
             some
             particular
             unavoydable
             exigence
             ,
             but
             to
             my self
             considered
             in
             the
             conditions
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             yea
             further
             ,
             to
             all
             Christians
             in
             generall
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             exigence
             of
             Churches
             well
             ordered
             and
             setled
             ,
             as
             on
             all
             sides
             they
             pretended
             to
             be
             :
             And
             having
             done
             thus
             ,
             I
             found
             that
             no
             Antiquity
             ever
             delivered
             this
             Conclusion
             in
             so
             large
             a
             sense
             ;
             yea
             on
             the
             contrary
             that
             generally
             all
             Antiquity
             protested
             against
             it
             :
             I
             found
             that
             no
             reason
             could
             require
             that
             writings
             evidently
             intended
             for
             sepciall
             uses
             ,
             and
             confuting
             three
             or
             foure
             Haeresies
             should
             be
             made
             use
             of
             ,
             or
             however
             should
             be
             accounted
             sufficiently
             and
             expressly
             convictive
             against
             Opinions
             not
             named
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             them
             thought
             upon
             by
             the
             Authours
             ,
             
               as
               if
               they
               had
               been
               entire
               Systemes
               of
               Christianity
               :
            
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             I
             found
             that
             after
             I
             had
             applyed
             this
             conclusion
             to
             the
             present
             use
             
             and
             Hypothesis
             ,
             the
             arguments
             and
             reasons
             produced
             by
             Mr.
             Chillingworth
             ,
             &c.
             d●d
             not
             evince
             or
             conclude
             that
             which
             would
             give
             me
             ,
             in
             the
             case
             I
             was
             ,
             any
             satisfaction
             at
             all
             :
             especially
             considering
             that
             if
             the
             Protestants
             had
             gained
             the
             better
             in
             this
             particular
             concerning
             a
             Rule
             ,
             yet
             I
             should
             be
             far
             from
             being
             at
             rest
             in
             their
             Churches
             ,
             unlesse
             they
             could
             further
             demonstrate
             ,
             that
             the
             Scripture
             conteined
             all
             these
             things
             so
             expresly
             and
             clearely
             to
             all
             eyes
             ,
             naming
             those
             particular
             necessary
             doctrines
             in
             contradistinction
             to
             others
             unnecessary
             ,
             or
             but
             profitable
             ,
             or
             perhaps
             requisite
             onely
             and
             applying
             them
             to
             the
             persons
             respectively
             to
             whom
             they
             are
             necessary
             ,
             and
             all
             this
             after
             such
             a
             manner
             that
             no
             honest
             reasonable
             man
             could
             remaine
             in
             doubt
             ,
             or
             be
             in
             danger
             of
             quarrelling
             with
             others
             (
             a
             thing
             which
             mine
             owne
             eyes
             confu●ed
             ,
             since
             I
             apparently
             saw
             earnest
             contentions
             and
             separations
             about
             points
             not
             onely
             by
             my selfe
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             whole
             Christian
             world
             for
             above
             thirteene
             hundred
             years
             together
             esteemed
             necessary
             ,
             And
             since
             by
             my
             small
             reading
             ,
             I
             had
             found
             that
             there
             was
             not
             one
             Article
             of
             the
             Creed
             which
             had
             not
             been
             questioned
             and
             contradicted
             )
             Or
             unlesse
             they
             could
             demonstrate
             that
             there
             was
             no
             particular
             point
             at
             all
             necessary
             ;
             Or
             lastly
             that
             there
             was
             some
             visible
             authority
             to
             decide
             unappealeably
             what
             was
             to
             be
             acknowledged
             for
             the
             true
             sense
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             in
             it
             ,
             what
             was
             onely
             true
             ,
             what
             usefull
             ,
             what
             requisite
             ,
             and
             what
             necessary
             :
             But
             these
             were
             conditions
             such
             as
             that
             the
             Protestants
             had
             not
             confidence
             enough
             to
             promise
             
             the
             former
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             too
             proud
             and
             confident
             of
             themselves
             to
             allow
             the
             latter
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIII
             .
          
           
             
               An
               answer
               to
               Mr.
               Chillingworth's
               discourse
               and
               reasonings
               premised
               before
               his
               proofes
               out
               of
               Scripture
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             BUt
             to
             come
             at
             last
             to
             Mr.
             Chillingworth's
             reasons
             and
             quotations
             out
             of
             Scripture
             to
             prove
             that
             all
             things
             necessary
             to
             salvation
             are
             not
             onely
             sufficiently
             conteined
             in
             the
             bookes
             of
             Scripture
             in
             generall
             ,
             but
             even
             in
             any
             one
             of
             the
             Gospells
             ,
             mentioned
             before
             cap.
             26.
             
             And
             first
             for
             the
             examination
             of
             that
             which
             he
             layes
             as
             a
             ground
             of
             his
             enforcing
             the
             said
             quotations
             ,
             viz.
             
             
               That
               no
               man
               ought
               to
               be
               obliged
               upon
               paine
               of
               Excommunication
               to
               believe
               any
               thing
               ,
               but
               what
               God
               hath
               revealed
               to
               be
               necessary
               to
               eternall
               salvation
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               substance
               of
               the
               New
               Covenant
               made
               by
               God
               in
               Christ
               ,
               conteining
               points
               of
               necessary
               beliefe
               ,
               and
               precepts
               of
               necessary
               Evangelicall
               obedience
               .
               His
               reasons
               being
               ,
               Why
               should
               any
               errour
               or
               ignorance
               exclude
               him
               from
               the
               Churches
               Communion
               ,
               which
               will
               not
               deprive
               him
               of
               eternall
               salvatio
               ?
               Why
               should
               men
               be
               more
               rigid
               then
               God
               ?
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             stead
             of
             answering
             to
             this
             ,
             I
             acknowledge
             the
             foundation
             to
             be
             very
             substantiall
             ,
             and
             the
             Reasons
             very
             concluding
             .
             Onely
             I
             must
             take
             
             leave
             to
             explaine
             one
             phrase
             in
             this
             discourse
             ,
             viz.
             Things
             which
             are
             of
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             .
             For
             if
             his
             meaning
             be
             ,
             that
             onely
             those
             things
             are
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             explicitely
             which
             are
             essentiall
             substantiall
             parts
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             that
             directly
             and
             of
             their
             owne
             nature
             ,
             I
             must
             then
             deny
             it
             :
             and
             so
             does
             himselfe
             elsewhere
             ,
             although
             in
             this
             place
             that
             which
             followes
             in
             consequence
             to
             this
             foundation
             does
             seeme
             to
             require
             such
             a
             sence
             of
             the
             words
             .
             And
             to
             prove
             the
             reasonablenesse
             of
             my
             denyall
             (
             he
             being
             now
             unfortunately
             dead
             )
             I
             desire
             any
             Protestant
             to
             resolve
             these
             questions
             ,
             
               To
               believe
               that
               our
               Lord
               was
               descended
               according
               to
               the
               flesh
               from
               Abraham
               or
               David
               ,
               is
               it
               of
               the
               substance
               of
               the
               New
               Covenant
               directly
               and
               of
               its
               own
               Nature
               ?
            
             We
             shall
             both
             of
             us
             answer
             ,
             No.
             Nor
             by
             consequence
             is
             it
             necessary
             to
             salvation
             to
             know
             or
             believe
             it
             .
             I
             aske
             then
             further
             :
             
               But
               suppose
               a
               man
               finde
               ,
               that
               proposition
               expresly
               in
               Scriptures
               sufficiently
               proposed
               to
               him
               and
               acknowledged
               to
               be
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               it
               not
               then
               necessary
               to
               salvation
               to
               believe
               it
               ?
            
             I
             will
             answer
             againe
             as
             both
             of
             us
             should
             doe
             ,
             Yes
             ,
             without
             any
             question
             :
             the
             reason
             being
             evident
             ,
             because
             though
             to
             believe
             Christ
             to
             be
             the
             Son
             of
             Abraham
             be
             not
             in
             it selfe
             of
             the
             essence
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             yet
             to
             believe
             that
             whatsoever
             God
             sayes
             is
             true
             ,
             is
             :
             and
             by
             consequence
             an
             accessory
             may
             by
             some
             circumstances
             be
             made
             essentiall
             ,
             and
             ,
             
               a
               man
               may
               come
               to
               be
               damned
               for
               not
               believing
               that
               ,
               which
               without
               any
               the
               least
               prejudice
               to
               him
               he
               might
               never
               have
               known
               or
               heard
               of
               .
            
             
             So
             likewise
             ,
             for
             any
             one
             who
             believes
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             is
             the
             depositary
             of
             divine
             Revelation
             ,
             and
             that
             she
             is
             endued
             with
             authority
             from
             Christ
             to
             command
             things
             though
             in
             themselves
             not
             necessary
             ,
             yet
             such
             as
             she
             thinkes
             helpfull
             to
             piety
             ;
             for
             such
             a
             man
             I
             say
             to
             refuse
             to
             believe
             the
             unlawfulnesse
             of
             Rebaptization
             (
             for
             example
             )
             acknowledged
             by
             the
             whole
             Church
             both
             in
             her
             universall
             practise
             and
             profession
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             a
             Tradition
             unwritten
             which
             came
             from
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             confirm'd
             by
             the
             authority
             of
             a
             lawfull
             Councell
             :
             or
             againe
             to
             refuse
             to
             absteine
             and
             fast
             in
             Lent
             ,
             Fridayes
             ,
             Quatuor-Temporibus
             ,
             &c.
             the
             Church
             commanding
             him
             :
             both
             these
             refusalls
             (
             though
             the
             former
             be
             of
             a
             doctrine
             of
             it selfe
             not
             of
             the
             essence
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             the
             later
             ,
             of
             an
             action
             little
             more
             then
             circumstantiall
             )
             are
             mortall
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             may
             justly
             excommunicate
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             God
             will
             assureedly
             condemne
             such
             as
             persist
             obstinately
             in
             such
             refusalls
             ;
             And
             this
             for
             a
             reason
             more
             effectuall
             then
             the
             former
             ,
             because
             namely
             obedience
             to
             the
             Chnrch
             is
             not
             onely
             commanded
             expresly
             in
             Scripture
             (
             as
             in
             the
             former
             case
             )
             but
             commanded
             under
             this
             very
             penalty
             of
             Excommunication
             (
             which
             the
             former
             was
             not
             )
             for
             saith
             our
             Lord
             ,
             
               If
               any
               one
               heare
               not
               the
               Church
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               to
               thee
               as
               a
               Heathen
               and
               a
               Publican
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             to
             proceede
             ,
             Mr.
             Chillingworth
             to
             prove
             that
             this
             New
             Covenant
             is
             entirely
             conteined
             not
             onely
             in
             the
             whole
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             the
             foure
             Gospells
             ,
             yea
             sufficiently
             even
             in
             any
             one
             of
             the
             foure
             ,
             he
             first
             alledges
             these
             reasons
             ,
             
               Because
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               the
               Evangelist's
               
               having
               a
               purpose
               to
               write
               the
               Gospell
               of
               Christ
               or
               new
               Covenant
               ,
               no
               reason
               can
               be
               imagined
               that
               they
               ,
               who
               have
               set
               downe
               many
               passages
               unnecessary
               ,
               should
               neglect
               any
               necessary
               :
               for
               what
               a
               negligence
               must
               this
               needs
               be
               ?
               such
               an
               one
               surely
               as
               no
               man
               in
               these
               dayes
               undertaking
               the
               same
               designe
               would
               commit
               .
               Besides
               ,
               with
               what
               truth
               could
               they
               stile
               their
               bookes
               the
               Gospell
               of
               Christ
               ,
               if
               they
               were
               onely
               a
               part
               of
               it
               ?
            
          
           
             4.
             
             Hereto
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             if
             by
             the
             Gospell
             of
             Christ
             he
             had
             meant
             the
             story
             of
             the
             life
             ,
             acts
             ,
             discourses
             ,
             sufferings
             ,
             death
             ,
             Resurrection
             and
             Ascension
             of
             our
             Saviour
             (
             as
             I
             mentioned
             in
             my
             preparatory
             grounds
             )
             I
             should
             willingly
             grant
             that
             the
             foure
             Evangelists
             joyntly
             have
             written
             the
             Gospell
             of
             Christ
             entirely
             ,
             not
             omitting
             any
             passage
             thereof
             necessary
             ,
             or
             very
             requisite
             to
             be
             known
             :
             I
             say
             the
             foure
             Evangelists
             joyntly
             ,
             for
             of
             each
             severally
             I
             cannot
             say
             so
             :
             For
             ,
             for
             example
             ,
             S.
             Marke
             (
             either
             because
             S.
             Mathew
             had
             done
             it
             sufficiently
             before
             ,
             or
             for
             what
             other
             reason
             I
             will
             not
             trouble
             my selfe
             to
             divine
             ,
             but
             )
             S.
             Marke
             
               omitting
               the
               Incarnation
               of
               our
               Lord
               of
               a
               pure
               Virgin
               ,
               his
               birth
               ,
            
             and
             all
             things
             that
             followed
             till
             he
             was
             thirty
             yeares
             old
             ,
             begins
             his
             Gospell
             with
             S.
             
               Iohn
               Baptists
            
             mission
             to
             preach
             :
             now
             I
             suppose
             these
             Mysteries
             omitted
             by
             S.
             Marke
             are
             at
             least
             in
             a
             high
             degree
             requisite
             to
             be
             known
             and
             believed
             generally
             ;
             yea
             I
             will
             adde
             ,
             necessary
             ;
             since
             they
             are
             expressed
             in
             the
             Apostles
             Creed
             ,
             as
             short
             as
             it
             is
             :
             yet
             not
             necessary
             absolutely
             and
             indispensably
             to
             every
             person
             in
             what
             state
             soever
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             those
             that
             live
             in
             
             the
             Church
             ,
             much
             more
             to
             persons
             of
             ability
             and
             parts
             ,
             yet
             more
             to
             Teachers
             ,
             and
             most
             of
             all
             to
             Congregations
             and
             Churches
             :
             and
             if
             so
             ,
             then
             that
             which
             Master
             Chillingworth
             would
             conclude
             from
             hence
             ,
             cannot
             be
             satisfactory
             in
             this
             controversie
             ,
             among
             such
             persons
             ,
             and
             Sects
             ,
             and
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             as
             I
             shewed
             before
             .
             So
             likewise
             the
             Evangelist
             ,
             S.
             John
             ,
             besides
             almost
             all
             the
             miracles
             ,
             Sermons
             and
             parables
             mentioned
             by
             other
             Evangelists
             ,
             omitt's
             the
             
               Blessed
               Sacrament
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Story
             of
             our
             
               Saviours
               Ascension
            
             .
             Now
             I
             desire
             any
             Protestant
             to
             say
             whether
             (
             what
             ever
             would
             become
             of
             some
             particular
             person
             ignorant
             of
             these
             things
             by
             an
             excuse
             of
             an
             impossibility
             of
             instruction
             )
             a
             man
             living
             ,
             as
             now
             ,
             in
             sufficient
             light
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             one
             obliged
             to
             be
             a
             teacher
             of
             others
             could
             be
             saved
             with
             ignorance
             of
             these
             things
             omitted
             by
             S.
             John
             ?
             I
             further
             desire
             him
             to
             say
             whether
             a
             society
             of
             men
             desiring
             to
             be
             joyned
             and
             ordered
             so
             as
             to
             be
             made
             a
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             onely
             S.
             
               Johns
               Gospell
            
             for
             their
             Rule
             and
             patterne
             ,
             yea
             though
             they
             had
             all
             the
             foure
             Evangelists
             ,
             yea
             all
             the
             
               Evangelicall
               writings
            
             ,
             whether
             they
             could
             settle
             themselves
             according
             to
             the
             frame
             of
             the
             
               Apostolicall
               Churches
            
             ,
             with
             the
             same
             orders
             ,
             Liturgies
             ,
             customes
             ,
             &c.
             as
             apparently
             were
             in
             the
             Ancient
             times
             universally
             ,
             while
             some
             writers
             lived
             ,
             who
             might
             have
             seene
             the
             Apostles
             themselves
             ?
             If
             not
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             most
             evident
             that
             not
             :
             I
             aske
             ,
             whether
             those
             Churches
             were
             so
             setled
             by
             the
             free
             liberty
             and
             fancy
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             so
             as
             it
             had
             been
             no
             great
             matter
             though
             they
             had
             ordered
             them
             any
             other
             way
             ?
             or
             whether
             
             by
             the
             expresse
             command
             of
             Christ
             ,
             either
             immediately
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             intervention
             of
             his
             
               Holy
               Spirit
            
             ?
             By
             the
             latter
             way
             ,
             no
             doubt
             :
             and
             by
             consequence
             some
             thing
             necessary
             for
             the
             frame
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             because
             commanded
             by
             Christ
             ,
             is
             not
             conteined
             in
             the
             Evangelists
             ,
             neither
             severally
             nor
             together
             ,
             no
             nor
             in
             union
             with
             all
             the
             other
             Evangelicall
             writings
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Againe
             ,
             our
             Saviour
             in
             his
             life-naturall
             among
             them
             told
             his
             Disciples
             that
             
               he
               had
               many
               things
               to
               tell
               them
               ,
               but
               he
               would
               not
               tell
               them
               then
               ,
               because
               as
               yet
               they
               were
               not
               able
               to
               beare
               them
               :
               But
               when
               the
               Paraclete
               ,
               the
               Spirit
               of
               truth
               came
               ,
               they
               should
               then
               be
               fully
               instructed
               .
            
             Now
             will
             any
             man
             say
             that
             all
             these
             
               many
               things
            
             were
             unnecessary
             ?
             no
             certainly
             ,
             on
             the
             contrary
             they
             were
             of
             such
             extraordinary
             great
             moment
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             themselves
             could
             not
             then
             beare
             them
             .
             Or
             were
             these
             so
             weighty
             things
             written
             in
             the
             Gospells
             ,
             where
             our
             Saviour
             sayes
             he
             would
             not
             discover
             them
             ?
             If
             not
             there
             :
             can
             it
             appeare
             that
             S.
             Luke
             had
             a
             designe
             to
             set
             them
             all
             downe
             in
             the
             booke
             of
             the
             Acts
             ,
             where
             his
             principall
             designe
             was
             to
             write
             some
             passages
             especially
             of
             S.
             Pauls
             Travells
             onely
             ,
             and
             that
             during
             the
             time
             that
             himselfe
             was
             a
             witnesse
             ?
             Lastly
             ,
             (
             for
             as
             for
             the
             Revelation
             that
             being
             nothing
             but
             obscure
             Allegory
             or
             Prophecy
             ,
             needs
             not
             therefore
             to
             be
             enquired
             of
             about
             this
             matter
             )
             is
             it
             likely
             that
             a
             few
             Haeretiques
             broaching
             certaine
             errours
             ,
             which
             caused
             the
             writing
             of
             almost
             all
             the
             Epistles
             ,
             should
             light
             so
             fortunately
             for
             us
             as
             to
             give
             the
             Apostles
             occasion
             in
             consuting
             them
             to
             publish
             all
             those
             
               many
               things
            
             which
             our
             Saviour
             
             would
             not
             tell
             them
             in
             his
             life
             time
             ?
             
               Credat
               Iudaeus
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIV
             .
          
           
             
               Answer
               to
               the
               Texts
               produced
               by
               Mr.
               Chillingworth
               out
               of
               the
               Gospells
               of
               S.
               John
               and
               S.
               Luke
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             AS
             for
             those
             passages
             produced
             by
             Mr.
             Chillingworth
             out
             of
             the
             Gospells
             ,
             and
             ,
             as
             he
             thought
             ,
             fully
             to
             his
             purpose
             ,
             and
             first
             to
             that
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             conclusion
             of
             S.
             Iohns
             Gospell
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               these
               things
               were
               written
               that
               ye
               might
               believe
               in
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               believing
               ye
               might
               have
               life
               .
            
             Besides
             the
             former
             demonstrations
             that
             S.
             Iohn
             writ
             onely
             of
             our
             Saviours
             life
             and
             death
             ,
             and
             even
             therein
             omitted
             many
             things
             of
             extreame
             moment
             ,
             which
             are
             mentioned
             by
             the
             other
             Evangelists
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             revealed
             after
             Christs
             Ascension
             by
             the
             Comforter
             ,
             which
             were
             far
             from
             being
             unnecessary
             :
             And
             besides
             the
             so
             necessary
             distinction
             of
             things
             necessary
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             object
             and
             subject
             so
             oft
             apply'd
             before
             ;
             I
             answer
             particularly
             to
             the
             phrase
             of
             this
             quotation
             that
             it
             does
             not
             prove
             that
             these
             things
             alone
             are
             sufficient
             for
             such
             an
             effect
             ,
             but
             onely
             that
             these
             are
             some
             of
             the
             principall
             ones
             necessary
             :
             For
             it
             is
             ordinary
             in
             Scripture
             to
             ascribe
             the
             effect
             of
             a
             concatenation
             of
             causes
             to
             some
             more
             especiall
             ones
             alone
             ,
             either
             thereby
             to
             shew
             the
             extraordinary
             vertue
             and
             necessity
             of
             them
             above
             the
             rest
             ,
             or
             to
             
             imply
             that
             such
             vertues
             cannot
             be
             ,
             at
             least
             in
             perfection
             ,
             alone
             ,
             but
             are
             alwaies
             accompanyed
             with
             the
             rest
             .
             So
             our
             Saviour
             (
             Mat.
             cap
             5.
             )
             promises
             Beatitude
             to
             each
             single
             Christian
             vertue
             ,
             which
             indeed
             is
             the
             effect
             of
             them
             all
             meeting
             together
             .
             And
             so
             that
             speech
             of
             S.
             
               Paul
               (
               Rom.
            
             10.
             )
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             
               If
               thou
               shalt
               confesse
               with
               thy
               mouth
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               and
               shalt
               believe
               in
               thy
               heart
               that
               God
               raised
               him
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               be
               saved
               .
               And
               againe
               ,
               Whosoever
               shall
               call
               on
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               shall
               be
               saved
               .
            
             Indeed
             nothing
             is
             more
             ordinary
             in
             Scripture
             then
             such
             Phrases
             ,
             I
             will
             therefore
             absteine
             from
             an
             unnecessary
             multiplication
             of
             such
             passages
             ,
             concluding
             this
             with
             two
             like
             expressions
             of
             the
             same
             Evangelist
             ,
             the
             first
             in
             the
             same
             Gospell
             ,
             
               This
               is
               eternall
               life
               that
               they
               may
               know
               thee
               the
               onely
               true
               God
               ,
               and
               Iesus
               Christ
               whom
               thou
               hast
               sent
               .
            
             The
             other
             out
             of
             his
             first
             Epistle
             ,
             which
             may
             with
             as
             good
             reason
             prove
             it self
             alone
             ,
             even
             without
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             to
             be
             sufficient
             instruction
             to
             salvation
             .
             
               These
               things
               we
               write
               unto
               you
               that
               your
               joy
               may
               be
               full
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             the
             double
             quotation
             of
             S.
             Luke
             in
             the
             Prefaces
             to
             his
             Gospell
             ,
             and
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             both
             in
             effect
             saying
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             namely
             that
             in
             his
             Gospell
             he
             he
             had
             written
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             of
             all
             things
             that
             Jesus
             did
             or
             taught
             ,
             it
             is
             already
             answered
             .
             And
             besides
             that
             this
             speech
             is
             hyperbolicall
             appeares
             not
             onely
             from
             S.
             Iohns
             Gospell
             ,
             which
             relating
             both
             the
             facts
             and
             speeches
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             speakes
             notwithstanding
             ,
             but
             very
             briefly
             and
             of
             a
             very
             few
             things
             mentioned
             by
             S.
             Luke
             or
             any
             other
             Evangelist
             :
             but
             likewise
             from
             
             another
             passage
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             S.
             Luke
             immediately
             following
             the
             quotation
             out
             of
             the
             Acts
             ,
             where
             he
             sayes
             that
             during
             the
             forty
             dayes
             that
             our
             Saviour
             remained
             on
             earth
             from
             his
             Resurrection
             to
             
               his
               Ascension
               he
               appeared
               to
               them
               and
               instructed
               them
               in
               the
               things
               concerning
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               God
               ,
            
             very
             few
             of
             which
             instructions
             are
             mentioned
             by
             S.
             Luke
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XV.
             
          
           
             
               An
               answer
               to
               twelve
               Questions
               of
               Mr.
               Chillingworth
               ,
               in
               pursuance
               of
               the
               former
               Quotations
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             AS
             concerning
             the
             twelve
             Questions
             which
             I
             said
             before
             (
             cap.
             26.
             )
             that
             Mr.
             Chillingworth
             adjoyned
             to
             these
             Quotations
             to
             the
             end
             to
             presse
             the
             force
             of
             them
             more
             efficaciously
             as
             thinking
             them
             unanswerable
             ,
             which
             notwithstanding
             I
             found
             nothing
             at
             all
             difficult
             ,
             I
             will
             according
             to
             my
             promise
             set
             them
             downe
             in
             order
             ,
             and
             adjoyne
             to
             each
             an
             answer
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             the
             1.
             
             Question
             therefore
             ,
             viz.
             
               Whether
               S.
               Luke
               did
               not
               undertake
               the
               very
               same
               thing
               which
               he
               sayes
               many
               had
               taken
               in
               hand
               ?
            
             I
             answer
             ,
             Yes
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             2.
             
             
               Whether
               this
               were
               not
               to
               set
               forth
               in
               order
               a
               declaration
               of
               those
               things
               which
               are
               most
               surely
               believed
               among
               Christians
               ?
            
             I
             answer
             likewise
             ,
             Yes
             .
             But
             then
             I
             must
             adde
             ,
             not
             all
             those
             things
             but
             the
             principall
             ;
             and
             the
             principall
             onely
             among
             
             those
             which
             concerned
             our
             Saviour
             in
             Person
             while
             he
             lived
             on
             earth
             till
             his
             Ascension
             ,
             as
             all
             the
             Evangelists
             expresly
             say
             :
             for
             a
             further
             proof
             whereof
             I
             adde
             this
             ,
             It
             will
             not
             surely
             be
             denyed
             but
             that
             among
             the
             Mysteries
             of
             Christianity
             that
             of
             Pentecost
             holdes
             a
             principall
             place
             ,
             at
             which
             time
             was
             the
             Sealing
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             of
             the
             Apostles
             Commission
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             visibly
             descending
             and
             enabling
             them
             to
             performe
             that
             for
             which
             our
             Saviour
             was
             borne
             ,
             preached
             ,
             prayed
             ,
             wrought
             miracles
             ,
             dyed
             ,
             rose
             againe
             and
             was
             glorified
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             promulgation
             and
             propagation
             of
             the
             Evangelicall
             law
             (
             as
             the
             Jewish
             Pentecost
             was
             appointed
             to
             commemorate
             the
             Promulgation
             of
             the
             Mosaicall
             law
             :
             )
             Surely
             then
             this
             Mystery
             is
             a
             principall
             one
             ,
             and
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             and
             commemorated
             ,
             at
             least
             by
             most
             Christians
             capable
             of
             instruction
             ,
             however
             by
             a
             well
             ordered
             Christian
             Church
             .
             Yet
             meerly
             because
             this
             Mystery
             of
             the
             descent
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             hapned
             ten
             dayes
             beyond
             the
             time
             that
             all
             the
             Evangelists
             fixed
             to
             their
             Gospells
             not
             any
             of
             them
             relates
             it
             :
             far
             was
             it
             from
             them
             to
             agree
             in
             the
             omitting
             of
             it
             upon
             this
             opinion
             that
             it
             was
             not
             necessary
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             3.
             
             Question
             ,
             viz.
             
               Whether
               the
               whole
               Gospell
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               every
               necessary
               doctrine
               of
               it
               were
               not
               surely
               believed
               among
               Christians
               ?
            
             I
             answer
             ,
             Yes
             .
             Yea
             more
             ,
             that
             not
             onely
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Historicall
             narration
             of
             Christs
             life
             ,
             Sermons
             ,
             &c.
             but
             whatsoever
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             afterward
             taught
             &
             ordered
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             was
             the
             object
             of
             Christian
             faith
             ,
             as
             perteining
             to
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             New
             Covenant
             .
          
           
           
             To
             the
             4.
             
             
               Whether
               they
               which
               were
               eye-witnesses
               and
               Ministers
               of
               the
               word
               from
               the
               beginning
               delivered
               not
               the
               whole
               Gospell
               of
               Christ
               ?
            
             I
             Answer
             ,
             Yes
             ,
             in
             this
             sence
             ,
             that
             all
             this
             Gospell
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             concernes
             our
             Saviours
             personall
             actions
             and
             passions
             during
             his
             abode
             among
             men
             hath
             been
             delivered
             sufficiently
             in
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             by
             the
             foure
             Evangelists
             all
             together
             ;
             but
             in
             particular
             ,
             S.
             Marke
             omi●s
             the
             Incarnation
             ,
             birth
             ,
             &c.
             of
             Christ
             S.
             Iohn
             ,
             the
             Lords
             Prayer
             ,
             the
             Blessed
             Sacrament
             ,
             &c.
             very
             substantiall
             things
             in
             Christian
             Religion
             surely
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             5.
             
             
               Whether
               S.
               Luke
               doth
               not
               undertake
               to
               write
               in
               order
               those
               things
               whereof
               he
               had
               perfect
               understanding
               from
               the
               first
               ?
            
             I
             answer
             still
             ,
             Yes
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             6.
             
             
               Whether
               he
               had
               not
               perfect
               understanding
               of
               the
               whole
               Gospell
               of
               Christ
               ?
            
             I
             answer
             ,
             Yes
             :
             yea
             more
             ,
             that
             if
             by
             the
             Gospell
             of
             Christ
             we
             meane
             ,
             as
             he
             does
             ,
             the
             story
             of
             Christ
             ,
             he
             could
             have
             added
             many
             more
             particulars
             ,
             not
             unconsiderable
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             pleased
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             had
             not
             thought
             that
             that
             which
             he
             did
             write
             was
             sufficient
             for
             his
             purpose
             ,
             and
             many
             more
             particulars
             ,
             yet
             he
             could
             have
             written
             of
             the
             Gospell
             of
             Christ
             ,
             if
             by
             that
             be
             meant
             Christian
             Religion
             in
             generall
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             7.
             
             
               Whether
               he
               doth
               not
               undertake
               to
               write
               to
               Th●ophilus
               of
               all
               those
               things
               wherein
               he
               had
               been
               instructed
               ?
            
             I
             answer
             ,
             Yes
             ,
             keeping
             within
             the
             limits
             of
             his
             designe
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             8.
             
             
               And
               whether
               he
               had
               not
               been
               instructed
               in
               all
               the
               necessary
               points
               of
               the
               Gospell
               of
               Christ
               ?
            
             I
             answer
             ,
             Yes
             ,
             viz.
             understood
             as
             before
             .
          
           
           
             To
             the
             9.
             
             Whether
             in
             the
             other
             Text
             (
             of
             
               Act.
               c.
            
             1.
             )
             those
             words
             ,
             all
             things
             which
             Jesus
             began
             to
             do
             and
             teach
             ,
             must
             not
             at
             least
             imply
             all
             the
             principall
             and
             necessary
             things
             ?
             I
             answer
             ,
             Yes
             ,
             keeping
             to
             his
             subject
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             10.
             
             
               Whether
               this
               be
               not
               the
               very
               interpretation
               of
               your
               Rhemish
               Doctours
               in
               their
               annotations
               upon
               this
               place
               ?
            
             I
             answer
             ,
             
               I
               know
               not
            
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             11.
             
             
               Whether
               all
               these
               Articles
               of
               the
               Christian
               Faith
               ,
               without
               the
               belief
               whereof
               no
               man
               can
               be
               saved
               be
               not
               the
               principall
               and
               most
               necessary
               things
               which
               Jesus
               taught
               ?
            
             I
             must
             answer
             by
             parcells
             .
             1.
             
             I
             cannot
             assent
             to
             that
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             can
             be
             saved
             without
             the
             beliefe
             of
             all
             these
             Articles
             ,
             viz.
             conteined
             in
             the
             Creed
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             treates
             in
             this
             Chapter
             :
             for
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             some
             particular
             man
             in
             some
             cases
             and
             extremities
             may
             be
             saved
             without
             having
             received
             information
             of
             our
             
               Saviours
               being
               borne
               of
               a
               Virgin
               ,
            
             of
             his
             
               being
               three
               dayes
               in
               the
               Grave
               ,
            
             his
             
               Descent
               into
               Hell
            
             ,
             &c.
             2.
             
             I
             am
             assured
             that
             now
             Christians
             (
             having
             means
             of
             more
             sufficient
             illumination
             )
             are
             bound
             to
             believe
             more
             then
             the
             simple
             bare
             
               twelve
               Arti
               les
               of
               the
               Creed
            
             ;
             for
             the
             four
             first
             Generall
             Councels
             do
             much
             enlarge
             the
             signification
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             besides
             p●opose
             other
             points
             ,
             at
             least
             indirectly
             objects
             of
             our
             belief
             .
             3.
             
             To
             the
             following
             words
             I
             answer
             that
             though
             those
             points
             were
             the
             principall
             and
             most
             necessary
             things
             ,
             which
             Jesus
             taught
             ,
             yet
             this
             makes
             nothing
             against
             Catholique
             doctrine
             .
             1.
             
             Because
             many
             men
             are
             necessarily
             bound
             to
             know
             more
             then
             what
             is
             in
             it selfe
             simply
             necessary
             :
             and
             ,
             2.
             
             Our
             Saviour
             
             himselfe
             sayes
             expresly
             that
             besides
             those
             points
             which
             himselfe
             taught
             them
             ,
             there
             were
             others
             more
             sublime
             and
             surely
             necessary
             to
             some
             ,
             which
             till
             the
             Comforter
             came
             ,
             and
             enabled
             them
             further
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             able
             to
             beare
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             12.
             and
             last
             Question
             ,
             viz.
             
               Whether
               many
               things
               which
               S.
               Luke
               hath
               written
               in
               the
               Gospell
               be
               not
               lesse
               principall
               ,
               and
               lesse
               necessary
               then
               all
               and
               every
               one
               of
               them
               ?
            
             I
             answer
             ,
             Yes
             ,
             and
             good
             reason
             for
             it
             ;
             since
             his
             intent
             being
             to
             write
             a
             History
             and
             not
             a
             Catechisme
             ,
             it
             was
             fit
             for
             him
             to
             relate
             (
             
               grosse
               modo
            
             )
             all
             things
             that
             Jesus
             said
             or
             did
             ,
             whether
             necessary
             ,
             or
             not
             :
             for
             as
             every
             circumstance
             and
             action
             of
             Christ
             (
             though
             worth
             the
             knowing
             )
             was
             not
             a
             mystery
             necessary
             to
             be
             related
             ;
             so
             neither
             were
             all
             his
             words
             articles
             of
             Faith
             necessary
             both
             to
             be
             known
             and
             believed
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Whereas
             for
             a
             Corollary
             and
             Appendix
             to
             these
             Demands
             ,
             Mr.
             Chillingworth
             adds
             this
             Prosopopaea
             ,
             to
             his
             adversary
             ,
             
               When
               you
               have
               well
               considered
               these
               proposalls
               ,
               I
               believe
               you
               will
               be
               very
               apt
               to
               thinke
               (
               if
               S.
               Luke
               be
               of
               any
               credit
               with
               you
               )
               that
               all
               things
               necessary
               to
               salvation
               are
               certainly
               conteined
               in
               his
               writings
               alone
               :
            
             If
             his
             learned
             adversary
             would
             give
             me
             leave
             ,
             I
             would
             answer
             ;
             That
             truly
             I
             have
             according
             to
             the
             capacity
             of
             my
             weake
             understanding
             well
             considered
             these
             proposalls
             ,
             and
             S.
             Luke
             is
             of
             very
             great
             credit
             with
             mee
             ,
             and
             yet
             I
             doe
             not
             finde
             in
             my selfe
             any
             aptitude
             at
             all
             to
             believe
             that
             all
             things
             necessary
             to
             salvation
             ,
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             with
             respect
             to
             all
             men
             and
             all
             Churches
             as
             the
             present
             controversy
             requires
             )
             
             are
             certainly
             conteined
             in
             his
             writings
             alone
             ;
             and
             this
             for
             severall
             reasons
             before
             alledged
             :
             to
             which
             I
             will
             adde
             this
             one
             more
             for
             a
             close
             of
             this
             whole
             conclusion
             ,
             viz.
             Because
             I
             judging
             Mr.
             Chillingworth's
             opinion
             to
             be
             very
             reasonable
             ,
             that
             upon
             this
             hypothesis
             (
             that
             all
             things
             necessary
             are
             conteined
             in
             Scripture
             )
             it
             must
             follow
             that
             they
             are
             conteined
             there
             most
             clearely
             ,
             expresly
             and
             so
             as
             no
             reasonable
             honest
             man
             can
             doubt
             of
             the
             sense
             of
             them
             ;
             I
             am
             notwithstanding
             most
             assured
             that
             no
             man
             can
             finde
             in
             S.
             Lukes
             writings
             expresse
             words
             sufficient
             to
             confute
             all
             Haeretiques
             that
             ever
             taught
             any
             thing
             destructive
             to
             salvation
             .
             It
             may
             be
             indeed
             so
             excellent
             a
             wit
             as
             Mr.
             Chillingworth's
             by
             the
             advantage
             of
             Logick
             and
             diligent
             reading
             of
             Fathers
             ,
             &c.
             may
             out
             of
             S.
             Lukes
             Gospel
             draw
             conclusion
             after
             conclusion
             ,
             and
             so
             at
             last
             infer
             propositions
             contrary
             to
             
               Socinian
               doctrine
            
             ,
             for
             example
             :
             yet
             he
             should
             deny
             his
             owne
             principles
             ,
             if
             he
             should
             call
             that
             doctrine
             a
             Haeresie
             ,
             or
             so
             much
             as
             an
             errour
             of
             the
             least
             danger
             ,
             which
             contradicts
             perhaps
             the
             fifth
             or
             sixth
             consequence
             drawne
             from
             an
             Article
             of
             Faith
             it selfe
             .
             Let
             any
             man
             therefore
             for
             tryall
             take
             S.
             Luke
             ,
             or
             all
             the
             four
             ;
             Gospells
             ,
             yea
             the
             whole
             Bible
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             perswaded
             he
             will
             finde
             it
             a
             more
             then
             Herculean
             labour
             out
             of
             all
             to
             frame
             such
             a
             Creed
             as
             the
             Nicene
             or
             Athanasian
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             ,
             all
             the
             points
             concluded
             in
             the
             four
             first
             Generall
             Councells
             ,
             which
             truly
             I
             believe
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             ,
             and
             I
             do
             not
             begin
             to
             believe
             so
             now
             ,
             I
             was
             taught
             so
             when
             I
             lived
             in
             England
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XVI
             .
          
           
             
               The
               second
               Conclusion
               out
               of
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               concerning
               a
               Iudge
               of
               Controversies
               .
            
             
               The
               Authours
               confession
               of
               his
               willingnes
               that
               his
               opinion
               against
               the
               Churches
               infallibility
               might
               appeare
               to
               have
               been
               groundlesse
               .
            
          
           
             II.
             Conclusion
             .
          
           
             
               The
               second
               Conclusion
               out
               of
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               &c.
               was
               this
               ,
               viz.
            
             That
             it
             belongs
             alone
             to
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             onely
             depositary
             of
             Divine
             Revelations
             ,
             authoritatively
             and
             with
             obligation
             to
             propose
             those
             revelations
             ,
             to
             all
             Christians
             ,
             &c.
             to
             interpret
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             to
             determine
             all
             emergent
             Controversies
             ;
             and
             this
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             in
             as
             much
             as
             the
             Church
             by
             vertue
             of
             Christs
             promises
             
             and
             assistance
             is
             not
             onely
             indefectible
             ,
             but
             continually
             preserved
             in
             all
             truth
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             IN
             this
             conclusion
             there
             are
             severall
             parts
             ,
             as
             1.
             
             
               That
               the
               Catholique
               Church
               is
               the
               depositary
               of
               all
               Divine
               Revelations
               written
               and
               unwritten
               .
               2.
               
               By
               consequence
               that
               it
               belongs
               to
               her
               to
               propound
               them
               to
               all
               persons
               .
               3.
               
               That
               she
               has
               authority
               and
               that
               such
               as
               requires
               submission
               from
               all
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               propound
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               expound
               these
               Revelations
               ,
               and
               finally
               to
               determine
               all
               emergent
               controversies
               .
               And
               4.
               
               That
               this
               authority
               is
               sufficiently
               grounded
               upon
               the
               great
               promises
               of
               our
               Saviour
               made
               unto
               his
               Church
               .
            
             Now
             of
             these
             severall
             Propositions
             ,
             the
             two
             former
             not
             being
             questioned
             by
             me
             when
             I
             was
             in
             England
             ,
             I
             conceived
             it
             not
             suitable
             to
             my
             designe
             (
             which
             was
             a
             narration
             especially
             of
             mine
             owne
             doubts
             and
             resolution
             with
             as
             much
             brevity
             as
             possibly
             I
             could
             )
             to
             fill
             paper
             with
             quotations
             of
             Fathers
             or
             other
             proofes
             to
             resolve
             that
             of
             which
             I
             was
             resolved
             before
             .
             My
             only
             scruple
             was
             concerning
             the
             third
             and
             fourth
             Propositions
             ,
             Or
             ,
             to
             speake
             properly
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             a
             scruple
             ,
             for
             I
             was
             on
             the
             contrary
             fully
             resolved
             ,
             and
             ,
             to
             my
             thinking
             ,
             satisfied
             that
             there
             was
             not
             upon
             earth
             any
             visible
             authority
             that
             could
             so
             interpret
             .
             Scriptures
             or
             determine
             Controversies
             ,
             is
             that
             all
             men
             should
             be
             obliged
             necessarily
             to
             embrace
             her
             interpretations
             and
             determinations
             :
             And
             therefore
             my
             purpose
             is
             to
             insist
             principally
             upon
             his
             
             Architectonirall
             controversie
             ,
             not
             neglecting
             in
             the
             meane
             time
             to
             examine
             likewise
             the
             other
             propositions
             ,
             but
             briefly
             and
             
               quasi
               aliud
               agens
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             may
             be
             believed
             ,
             and
             ,
             since
             this
             treatise
             is
             intended
             by
             mee
             for
             an
             Exomologesis
             or
             publique
             Confession
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             forbeare
             to
             confess
             it
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             progress
             of
             my
             enquiry
             after
             a
             Church
             led
             me
             at
             last
             to
             take
             into
             debate
             even
             those
             grounds
             ,
             of
             which
             before
             I
             had
             not
             the
             least
             scruple
             at
             all
             ,
             namely
             ,
             Whether
             ,
             as
             the
             Roman
             Church
             professed
             ,
             
               there
               were
               extant
               in
               the
               world
               visible
               any
               such
               authority
               ,
            
             I
             could
             not
             free
             my selfe
             from
             so
             much
             partiality
             against
             my
             owne
             understanding
             ,
             as
             to
             wish
             that
             it
             could
             be
             made
             appeare
             unto
             me
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             to
             be
             found
             any
             tribunall
             whose
             decisions
             I
             might
             believe
             my selfe
             obliged
             to
             follow
             without
             any
             scruple
             or
             ●ergiversation
             :
             For
             then
             I
             should
             not
             onely
             in
             a
             moment
             be
             free
             from
             all
             scruples
             and
             doubts
             in
             particular
             points
             proposed
             by
             that
             authority
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             would
             all
             be
             swallowed
             up
             ;
             but
             likewise
             from
             a
             world
             of
             inconveniencies
             inevitably
             attending
             upon
             my
             position
             ,
             viz.
             
             
               That
               in
               doubts
               of
               Religion
               we
               had
               onely
               a
               Rule
               of
               it selfe
               indeed
               infallible
               ,
               but
               challenged
               by
               all
               Sects
               ,
               and
               no
               Judge
               to
               apply
               that
               Rule
               when
               necessity
               required
               ,
               every
               man
               being
               left
               to
               his
               own
               reason
               ,
               at
               his
               own
               perill
               to
               take
               heed
               that
               he
               wrested
               not
               that
               Rule
               according
               to
               his
               owne
               interests
               or
               prejudices
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XVII
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Calvinists
               ,
               &c.
               presumtuous
               renouncing
               of
               the
               Churches
               authority
               even
               in
               proposing
               of
               Scripture
               :
               And
               pretending
               to
               an
               immediate
               Revelation
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             BUt
             before
             I
             proceed
             further
             to
             shew
             how
             and
             upon
             what
             grounds
             I
             found
             satisfaction
             in
             this
             point
             of
             the
             Churches
             authority
             ,
             after
             which
             I
             could
             not
             long
             remaine
             unsatisfyed
             in
             all
             other
             points
             beside
             :
             I
             have
             somewhat
             ,
             though
             not
             much
             ,
             to
             say
             concerning
             the
             first
             part
             of
             this
             Conclusion
             ,
             namely
             of
             the
             Churches
             being
             depositary
             of
             divine
             Revelation
             .
             I
             do
             not
             remember
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             hath
             said
             any
             thing
             of
             it
             ,
             more
             then
             what
             may
             be
             inferred
             from
             those
             words
             in
             the
             6.
             
             Article
             ,
             
               In
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Holy
               Scripture
               we
               do
               understand
               those
               Canonicall
               bookes
               of
               the
               Old
               and
               New
               Testament
               ,
               of
               whose
               authority
               was
               never
               any
               doubt
               in
               the
               Church
               .
            
             By
             which
             expression
             She
             seemes
             to
             make
             the
             Churches
             authority
             the
             onely
             ground
             that
             may
             ordinarily
             be
             relyed
             upon
             for
             the
             discerning
             which
             books
             are
             Canonicall
             ,
             and
             which
             not
             .
             And
             this
             Mr.
             Chillingworth
             acknowledges
             in
             severall
             passages
             of
             his
             booke
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             as
             for
             the
             Calvinist
             Churches
             in
             France
             (
             whether
             the
             Lutherans
             agree
             with
             them
             or
             no
             ,
             I
             had
             not
             meanes
             to
             informe
             my selfe
             )
             I
             could
             
             not
             without
             both
             indignation
             and
             shame
             read
             how
             they
             have
             declared
             their
             mindes
             touching
             this
             Point
             in
             their
             publique
             Confession
             of
             Faith
             :
             Where
             ,
             after
             the
             premising
             what
             particular
             bookes
             of
             Scripture
             they
             received
             as
             Canonicall
             ,
             they
             adde
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Nous
               recognoissons
            
             ,
             &c.
             that
             is
             ,
             
               We
               acknowledge
               these
               books
               to
               be
               Canonicall
               ,
               and
               a
               most
               certaine
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               ,
               not
               so
               much
               for
               the
               commune
               agreement
               and
               consent
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               for
               the
               Testimony
               and
               inward
               perswasion
               of
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               ,
               which
               makes
               us
               able
               to
               discerne
               them
               from
               the
               other
               Ecclesiasticall
               books
               ,
               upon
               which
               ,
               although
               they
               be
               profitable
               ,
               cannot
               be
               grounded
               an
               Article
               of
               Faith.
               
            
             By
             which
             expression
             they
             do
             clearly
             tell
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             their
             meaning
             is
             (
             not
             to
             ascribe
             to
             the
             assistance
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             this
             their
             beliefe
             ,
             for
             generally
             all
             Christians
             doe
             acknowledge
             a
             necessity
             of
             such
             an
             influence
             upon
             the
             soule
             ,
             whereby
             the
             understanding
             is
             perswaded
             to
             captivate
             it selfe
             to
             the
             beliefe
             ,
             and
             the
             will
             inclined
             to
             the
             love
             and
             acceptation
             of
             all
             divine
             revelations
             proposed
             by
             the
             Church
             :
             But
             )
             that
             they
             have
             a
             new
             immediate
             ,
             distinct
             revelation
             and
             testimony
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             inwardly
             informing
             them
             what
             bookes
             are
             Canonicall
             and
             what
             not
             :
             And
             this
             not
             only
             more
             certaine
             then
             the
             testimony
             of
             the
             present
             Church
             ,
             but
             likewise
             contrary
             thereto
             ,
             inasmuch
             as
             thereby
             they
             renounce
             severall
             books
             :
             which
             the
             Church
             proposes
             as
             divine
             and
             Canonicall
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Was
             it
             possible
             that
             reasonable
             men
             could
             write
             such
             things
             ,
             and
             ever
             hope
             to
             finde
             any
             other
             men
             foolish
             enough
             to
             believe
             
             them
             ?
             There
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             many
             persons
             conspiring
             to
             the
             writing
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             the
             signing
             of
             this
             Confession
             :
             Had
             all
             these
             this
             testimony
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             revealing
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             enabling
             them
             to
             judge
             and
             discerne
             which
             particular
             writings
             are
             Canonicall
             ,
             and
             which
             not
             ?
             And
             does
             this
             testimony
             (
             which
             certainly
             ,
             if
             not
             falsely
             pretended
             to
             ,
             is
             infallible
             )
             extend
             to
             all
             the
             particular
             passages
             and
             Texts
             in
             these
             books
             ,
             without
             which
             the
             believing
             of
             the
             books
             in
             grosse
             would
             be
             uselesse
             ?
             VVell
             ,
             since
             they
             may
             say
             what
             they
             please
             without
             feare
             of
             being
             silenced
             ,
             and
             so
             may
             all
             their
             Off-spring
             ;
             For
             what
             other
             way
             is
             left
             to
             silence
             him
             that
             sayes
             he
             has
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             but
             only
             Exorcismes
             ?
             Yet
             for
             those
             that
             wrote
             this
             Confession
             to
             say
             this
             both
             for
             themselves
             and
             in
             the
             name
             of
             all
             their
             faction
             to
             the
             worlds
             end
             ,
             and
             this
             without
             consulting
             any
             of
             them
             to
             know
             whether
             they
             had
             received
             such
             an
             immediate
             revelation
             or
             testimony
             ,
             and
             without
             pretending
             to
             such
             an
             eminent
             gift
             of
             Prophecy
             ,
             as
             never
             was
             example
             of
             the
             like
             since
             the
             world
             began
             ,
             this
             exceedes
             all
             wonder
             .
             Good
             Lord
             !
             to
             what
             strange
             times
             are
             we
             reserved
             ,
             to
             see
             a
             Sect
             so
             numerous
             ,
             so
             powerfull
             (
             as
             they
             have
             shewed
             themselves
             upon
             many
             sad
             occasions
             )
             and
             not
             one
             of
             them
             but
             is
             a
             Prophet
             ?
             What
             a
             stupendious
             thing
             is
             this
             that
             there
             should
             not
             be
             found
             one
             Calvinist
             destitute
             of
             this
             so
             certeine
             ,
             so
             divine
             a
             testimony
             ,
             beyond
             the
             assurance
             of
             all
             Churches
             since
             Christ
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             one
             Englishman
             or
             Frenchman
             unlesse
             of
             that
             faction
             ,
             nor
             any
             Christian
             that
             I
             know
             of
             besides
             that
             knowes
             any
             
             such
             thing
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             or
             dares
             pretend
             to
             it
             ?
             For
             surely
             if
             any
             one
             had
             it
             ,
             some
             would
             professe
             it
             ,
             since
             a
             man
             cannot
             have
             a
             Testimony
             ,
             but
             he
             knowes
             he
             has
             it
             .
             This
             is
             a
             miracle
             beyond
             all
             that
             Christ
             and
             all
             his
             (
             Apostles
             ever
             wrought
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             But
             is
             it
             not
             more
             probable
             ,
             nay
             is
             it
             not
             beyond
             all
             probability
             most
             certaine
             ,
             most
             palpable
             that
             all
             these
             men
             knowingly
             and
             wilfully
             deceive
             themselves
             ,
             and
             would
             fain
             but
             cannot
             deceive
             others
             ?
             Is
             not
             this
             apparently
             
               a
               lying
               against
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ?
            
             Why
             may
             it
             not
             as
             well
             be
             expected
             that
             in
             their
             next
             Confession
             (
             or
             rather
             ,
             their
             Presumption
             )
             they
             should
             pretend
             (
             as
             at
             least
             most
             particular
             writers
             among
             them
             doe
             )
             for
             themselves
             and
             their
             heires
             a
             discerning
             infallible
             Spirit
             to
             judge
             of
             the
             sense
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             books
             ?
             Indeed
             ,
             what
             may
             not
             be
             expected
             from
             such
             as
             having
             had
             a
             hatred
             to
             charity
             ,
             and
             therefore
             no
             true
             love
             to
             the
             truth
             ,
             God
             has
             justly
             given
             over
             to
             strong
             delusions
             to
             believe
             such
             palpable
             lyes
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             But
             leaving
             these
             men
             miserably
             pleasing
             themselves
             in
             pretended
             inspirations
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             meanes
             attributing
             to
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             not
             only
             all
             their
             errours
             ,
             but
             likewise
             their
             renouncing
             of
             Christian
             Charity
             &
             Unity
             ,
             which
             is
             impossible
             as
             long
             as
             they
             take
             upon
             them
             to
             believe
             that
             it
             is
             from
             the
             Spirit
             that
             they
             have
             divided
             themselves
             from
             Gods
             Church
             both
             in
             opinion
             and
             practise
             :
             I
             will
             returne
             to
             my
             enquiry
             concerning
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XVIII
             .
          
           
             
               Importance
               of
               the
               Controversie
               concerning
               the
               Churches
               authority
               .
            
             
               Meanes
               for
               satisfaction
               in
               it
               abundantly
               sufficient
               in
               Antiquity
               .
            
             
               This
               Controversie
               before
               all
               others
               ought
               to
               be
               most
               diligently
               studyed
               by
               Protestants
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             PRoceeding
             therefore
             for
             mine
             owne
             satisfaction
             to
             read
             the
             Fathers
             upon
             this
             argument
             ,
             and
             resolving
             to
             read
             them
             as
             unpartially
             as
             possibly
             I
             could
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             silencing
             mine
             owne
             understanding
             ,
             when
             it
             would
             interpose
             that
             no
             discourse
             or
             Rhetorique
             ought
             to
             have
             force
             against
             those
             demonstrations
             ,
             which
             I
             thought
             I
             had
             against
             the
             Churches
             infallibility
             ,
             or
             when
             it
             would
             invent
             forced
             senses
             to
             that
             world
             of
             passages
             which
             I
             found
             in
             the
             Fathers
             inconsistent
             with
             my
             pre-assumed
             assurance
             ;
             Proceeding
             I
             say
             ,
             in
             the
             best
             manner
             I
             could
             to
             the
             reading
             of
             the
             Fathers
             upon
             this
             point
             ,
             I
             found
             that
             as
             this
             controversie
             was
             of
             so
             infinite
             importance
             that
             upon
             the
             decision
             thereof
             eternall
             peace
             or
             warre
             in
             Religion
             among
             Christians
             depended
             ,
             the
             most
             wise
             and
             mercifull
             Providence
             had
             suitably
             furnished
             us
             with
             meanes
             of
             satisfaction
             in
             so
             important
             a
             point
             ,
             infinitely
             more
             copious
             ,
             evident
             and
             powerfull
             ,
             then
             in
             any
             other
             besides
             :
             For
             in
             other
             speciall
             points
             of
             Controversie
             we
             must
             be
             content
             to
             informe
             our selves
             of
             the
             minde
             
             of
             Antiquity
             therein
             onely
             by
             particular
             dispersed
             passages
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             commonly
             spoken
             
               en
               passant
            
             ,
             they
             having
             no
             occasion
             ordinarily
             to
             combate
             with
             Heretiques
             about
             them
             :
             But
             in
             this
             businesse
             of
             the
             Churches
             authority
             I
             found
             Epistles
             ,
             Treatises
             ,
             Bookes
             ,
             yea
             volumnes
             full
             of
             almost
             no
             other
             subject
             ;
             I
             found
             (
             that
             I
             may
             here
             before
             the
             proper
             season
             declare
             the
             successe
             of
             so
             many
             moneths
             labour
             )
             that
             the
             maintaining
             of
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Church
             against
             Heretiques
             alledging
             onely
             Scripture
             as
             a
             Rule
             ,
             and
             disclaiming
             all
             Judges
             of
             that
             Rule
             but
             themselves
             as
             to
             themselves
             ,
             had
             beene
             the
             businesse
             of
             many
             Ages
             ,
             the
             principall
             employment
             of
             many
             the
             learnedst
             holiest
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             I
             found
             that
             such
             an
             authority
             of
             the
             Church
             had
             been
             a
             Tradition
             of
             all
             others
             most
             Universall
             ,
             not
             any
             one
             booke
             of
             Scripture
             being
             so
             often
             testified
             of
             in
             Antiquity
             as
             this
             :
             I
             found
             that
             if
             this
             authority
             of
             the
             Church
             were
             not
             to
             be
             preserved
             inviolable
             ,
             all
             Synods
             and
             Councels
             that
             ever
             were
             in
             the
             Church
             fell
             to
             the
             ground
             ,
             yea
             more
             ,
             became
             not
             only
             of
             no
             validity
             ,
             but
             were
             to
             be
             esteemed
             the
             most
             unjust
             Tyrannicall
             conspiracies
             that
             ever
             were
             ,
             as
             presuming
             without
             sufficient
             warrant
             to
             accuse
             and
             anathematize
             whosoever
             opposed
             or
             accepted
             not
             their
             determinations
             even
             in
             such
             points
             as
             were
             not
             in
             Scripture
             at
             all
             ,
             or
             at
             most
             onely
             there
             in
             consequence
             to
             their
             interpretation
             :
             Lastly
             ,
             I
             found
             to
             my
             infinite
             satisfaction
             ,
             and
             for
             which
             I
             thinke
             my selfe
             obliged
             to
             spend
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             my
             life
             in
             glorifying
             Almighty
             God
             for
             it
             ,
             a
             full
             ,
             effectuall
             and
             experimentall
             
             satisfaction
             by
             acknowledging
             this
             authority
             ,
             and
             suffering
             my selfe
             to
             be
             taken
             out
             of
             my
             owne
             hands
             ,
             to
             be
             conducted
             by
             her
             that
             Christ
             had
             appointed
             for
             that
             office
             ;
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             I
             found
             ,
             that
             that
             saying
             of
             S.
             Hierome
             was
             most
             true
             ,
             viz.
             
             
               That
               the
               Sun
               of
               the
               Church
               presently
               dryes
               up
               all
               the
               streames
               of
               errour
               and
               Schisme
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             For
             these
             reasons
             I
             cannot
             chuse
             but
             adjure
             all
             Protestants
             ,
             especially
             English
             (
             who
             think
             satisfaction
             and
             repose
             of
             mind
             upon
             earth
             ,
             and
             glory
             to
             be
             revealed
             in
             heaven
             to
             be
             things
             desirable
             )
             that
             ,
             omitting
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             deferring
             all
             particular
             disputes
             with
             Catholiques
             ,
             they
             would
             in
             the
             first
             place
             without
             prejudice
             and
             partiallity
             examine
             what
             the
             present
             Catholique
             Church
             sayes
             ,
             and
             in
             what
             words
             Shee
             sayes
             it
             when
             Shee
             comes
             to
             declare
             her
             necessary
             doctrine
             concerning
             this
             her
             authority
             :
             and
             that
             having
             found
             what
             it
             is
             that
             Shee
             requires
             to
             be
             believed
             ,
             they
             would
             (
             without
             altering
             her
             expression
             ,
             and
             without
             applying
             thereto
             any
             particular
             Schoole-man's
             or
             Doctours
             interpretations
             ,
             as
             by
             an
             obliging
             necessity
             to
             be
             subscribed
             to
             or
             received
             )
             compare
             what
             the
             Church
             defines
             ,
             with
             what
             the
             Fathers
             &
             Councels
             do
             generally
             and
             purposely
             agree
             in
             :
             And
             if
             this
             method
             produce
             not
             in
             them
             the
             same
             effect
             ,
             which
             ,
             by
             the
             blessing
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             did
             in
             mee
             ,
             yet
             at
             least
             they
             will
             have
             this
             contentment
             ,
             after
             an
             ingenuous
             ,
             and
             ,
             to
             my
             knowledge
             ,
             not-much
             by
             them-practised
             way
             of
             examination
             ,
             to
             conclude
             ,
             that
             they
             finde
             that
             their
             owne
             single
             judgement
             and
             interpretation
             of
             Scripture
             deserves
             rather
             to
             be
             relyed
             upon
             
             and
             to
             be
             preferr'd
             above
             all
             manner
             of
             visible
             authority
             of
             all
             persons
             and
             ages
             ,
             how
             sacred
             soever
             esteemed
             by
             others
             ;
             they
             will
             either
             become
             Catholiques
             ,
             or
             remaine
             in
             their
             own
             (
             then
             not
             very
             unreasonable
             opinion
             )
             Protestants
             still
             ,
             but
             persons
             meriting
             from
             themselves
             the
             highest
             esteem
             for
             infallibility
             that
             the
             Church
             ever
             enjoyed
             since
             the
             Apostles
             times
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIX
             .
          
           
             
               Passages
               out
               of
               Fathers
               concerning
               the
               Churches
               Authority
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             BUt
             I
             will
             no
             longer
             defer
             the
             testimonies
             which
             Antiquity
             affords
             to
             the
             
               third
               Proposition
            
             conteined
             in
             the
             
               second
               Conclusion
            
             forementioned
             ,
             viz.
             
               of
               the
               Churches
               authority
               to
               intepret
               Scriptures
               and
               define
               Controversies
               .
            
             I
             confesse
             I
             might
             have
             contented
             my selfe
             ,
             considering
             the
             superabundance
             ,
             to
             omit
             single
             passages
             ,
             when
             so
             many
             Fathers
             have
             written
             whole
             books
             to
             witnesse
             it
             ,
             as
             Tertullian
             ,
             S.
             Cyprian
             ,
             S.
             Augustine
             ,
             S.
             Hierome
             ,
             S.
             
               Vercentius
               Lirinensis
            
             ,
             &c.
             mentioned
             before
             ,
             and
             whereas
             all
             Councells
             in
             whatsoever
             they
             have
             determined
             have
             virtually
             determined
             this
             ,
             otherwise
             their
             determinations
             were
             to
             be
             esteemed
             any
             thing
             else
             but
             determinations
             .
             Notwithstanding
             I
             will
             not
             refuse
             the
             trouble
             of
             selecting
             a
             
               few
               passages
            
             more
             expresly
             declaring
             what
             at
             large
             most
             of
             the
             bookes
             wherein
             
             they
             are
             found
             ,
             endeavour
             generally
             to
             prove
             ,
             whether
             Logically
             and
             rationally
             or
             no
             ,
             let
             the
             world
             judge
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             they
             proved
             it
             so
             effectually
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             thereby
             utterly
             destroyed
             the
             Heresies
             that
             opposed
             them
             .
          
           
             Let
             the
             first
             witnesse
             therefore
             be
             S.
             
               Irenaeus
               ,
               (
               lib.
               3.
               c.
               4.
               )
            
             
               Where
               the
               Church
               is
               there
               is
               the
               Spirit
               (
               
                 of
                 God
              
               )
               and
               where
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               is
               there
               is
               the
               Church
               and
               all
               grace
               .
               
                 The
                 same
                 Father
                 againe
                 ,
                 lib.
                 4.
                 c.
                 43.
                 
              
               We
               must
               obey
               those
               Priests
               that
               are
               in
               the
               Church
               :
               those
               that
               have
               succession
               from
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               who
               together
               with
               Episcopall
               power
               have
               according
               to
               the
               good
               pleasure
               of
               the
               Father
               received
               the
               certain
               gift
               of
               Truth
               .
               And
               all
               the
               rest
               who
               depart
               from
               the
               originall
               succession
               ,
               wheresoever
               they
               be
               assembled
               ,
               to
               have
               suspected
               either
               as
               Haeretiques
               or
               Schismatiques
               or
               Hypocrites
               :
               and
               all
               these
               do
               fall
               from
               the
               truth
               .
               
                 Againe
                 ,
                 lib
                 4.
                 c.
              
               62.
               
               The
               spirituall
               man
               shall
               judge
               them
               that
               be
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               Which
               Church
               shall
               be
               under
               no
               mans
               judgement
               :
               For
               to
               the
               Church
               all
               things
               are
               known
               ,
               in
               which
               is
               perfect
               faith
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               dispensation
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               firme
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               teacheth
               al
               truth
               .
               
                 Again
                 ,
                 l.
                 5.
                 c.
              
               4.
               
               What
               if
               the
               Apostles
               had
               not
               left
               Scriptures
               ,
               ought
               we
               not
               to
               have
               followed
               the
               Order
               of
               Tradition
               which
               they
               delivered
               to
               those
               to
               whom
               they
               committed
               the
               Churches
               ?
               To
               which
               order
               many
               yeild
               assent
               ,
               who
               believe
               in
               Christ
               ,
               having
               salvation
               written
               in
               their
               hearts
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               without
               letters
               or
               ink
               ,
               and
               diligently
               keeping
               
               ancient
               Tradition
               .
               It
               is
               easy
               to
               receive
               the
               truth
               from
               God's
               Church
               ,
               seeing
               the
               Apostles
               have
               most
               fully
               deposited
               in
               her
               as
               in
               a
               rich
               Store-house
               all
               thinges
               belonging
               to
               truth
               :
               For
               what
               !
               if
               there
               should
               arise
               any
               contention
               of
               some
               small
               questions
               ,
               ought
               we
               not
               to
               have
               recourse
               to
               the
               most
               ancient
               Churches
               ,
               and
               from
               them
               to
               receive
               what
               is
               certaine
               and
               cleare
               concerning
               the
               present
               question
               ?
            
          
           
             3.
             
             
               Witness
               Tert.
               (
               
                 de
                 Preser
              
               .
               )
               Therefore
               we
               must
               not
               appeale
               to
               Scriptures
               ,
               neither
               is
               the
               controversy
               to
               be
               settled
               upon
               them
               ,
               in
               the
               which
               there
               will
               be
               either
               no
               victory
               at
               all
               ,
               or
               very
               uncertaine
               ,
               &c.
               
               Againe
               ,
               Order
               did
               require
               that
               that
               should
               be
               proposed
               in
               the
               first
               place
               ,
               which
               ought
               now
               to
               be
               onely
               debated
               ,
               viz.
               Which
               of
               the
               parties
               is
               possessed
               of
               that
               faith
               to
               which
               the
               Scriptures
               agree
               ,
               from
               whom
               ,
               and
               by
               whom
               ,
               and
               when
               ,
               and
               to
               whom
               that
               discipline
               was
               delivered
               ,
               by
               which
               men
               are
               named
               Christians
               :
               For
               wheresoever
               it
               shall
               appeare
               that
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               Christian
               discipline
               or
               Faith
               is
               ,
               there
               will
               also
               be
               found
               the
               truth
               of
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               expositions
               ,
               and
               all
               Christian
               Traditions
               .
               Witnesse
               Origen
               ,
               Since
               there
               be
               many
               who
               thinke
               they
               believe
               the
               things
               which
               are
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               some
               are
               of
               different
               opinion
               from
               those
               who
               went
               before
               them
               ,
               let
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Church
               be
               kept
               ,
               which
               is
               delivered
               from
               the
               Apostles
               by
               order
               of
               succession
               ,
               and
               remaines
               in
               the
               Church
               to
               this
               very
               day
               .
               That
               onely
               is
               to
               be
               believed
               for
               truth
               which
               in
               nothing
               disagrees
               from
               the
               Tradition
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               
                 And
                 again
              
               ,
               in
               our
               understanding
               of
               Scriptures
               
               we
               must
               not
               depart
               from
               the
               first
               Ecclesiasticall
               Tradition
               ,
               nor
               believe
               otherwise
               then
               as
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               hath
               by
               succession
               delivered
               to
               us
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             
               Witnesse
               S.
               
                 Cyprian
                 ,
                 (
                 de
                 unit
                 .
                 Eccl.
                 )
              
               There
               is
               one
               head
               &
               one
               Source
               &
               one
               Mother
               ,
               by
               the
               Issue
               of
               her
               fruitfulnesse
               copious
               :
               by
               her
               encrease
               we
               are
               born
               ,
               we
               are
               nourished
               with
               her
               milk
               ,
               with
               her
               Spirit
               we
               are
               quickned
               :
               The
               Spouse
               of
               Christ
               cannot
               be
               defiled
               with
               adultery
               ,
               Shee
               is
               pure
               and
               chast
               :
               Shee
               knoweth
               one
               house
               and
               with
               chast
               bashfulness
               keepeth
               the
               sanctity
               of
               one
               bed
               .
               This
               preserveth
               us
               in
               God
               :
               This
               advanceth
               to
               the
               Kingdome
               the
               Children
               that
               shee
               hath
               brought
               forth
               :
               Whosoever
               divideth
               from
               the
               Church
               and
               cleaveth
               to
               the
               adultresse
               ,
               hee
               is
               separated
               from
               the
               promises
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               He
               cannot
               have
               God
               to
               his
               Father
               ,
               that
               hath
               not
               the
               Church
               to
               his
               Mother
               .
               Witnesse
               ,
               
                 Lactantius
                 ,
                 (
                 l.
                 4.
                 c.
                 ult
                 .
              
               )
               It
               is
               onely
               the
               Catholique
               Church
               that
               hath
               the
               true
               worship
               and
               service
               of
               God
               :
               this
               is
               the
               wel-spring
               of
               truth
               ,
               the
               dwelling-place
               of
               Faith
               ,
               the
               temple
               of
               God
               :
               into
               which
               whosever
               entreth
               not
               ,
               and
               from
               which
               whosoever
               departeth
               is
               without
               all
               hope
               of
               life
               and
               eternall
               salvation
               .
               Witnesse
               S.
               Basile
               and
               S.
               
                 Gregory
                 Naz.
              
               who
               (
               
                 as
                 Ruffinus
                 (
                 Hist.
                 Eccl.
                 l.
                 2.
                 c.
                 29.
                 )
              
               relateth
               took
               the
               interpretation
               of
               Scripture
               not
               of
               their
               own
               sense
               but
               from
               the
               Tradition
               of
               the
               Fathers
               .
               Witness
               S.
               
                 Cyril
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 (
                 lat
                 .
                 18.
                 )
              
               The
               Church
               is
               called
               Catholique
               because
               it
               is
               spread
               over
               the
               universall
               world
               from
               one
               end
               to
               the
               other
               :
               and
               because
               it
               teacheth
               Catholiquely
               and
               entirely
               all
               doctrine
               
               which
               are
               to
               be
               known
               .
               Witnesse
               S.
               Ambrose
               ,
               Faith
               is
               the
               foundation
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               for
               it
               was
               not
               spoken
               of
               the
               flesh
               of
               Peter
               ,
               but
               of
               his
               faith
               ,
               That
               the
               gates
               of
               Hell
               should
               not
               prevaile
               :
               His
               Confession
               overcame
               Hell
               :
               and
               this
               Confession
               excludes
               many
               Haeresies
               :
               for
               seeing
               the
               Church
               like
               a
               good
               Ship
               is
               beat
               upon
               by
               many
               waves
               ,
               the
               Foundation
               of
               the
               Church
               must
               prevail
               against
               all
               Haeresies
               .
               
                 L.
                 de
                 incarn
                 .
                 d●●
              
               .
            
          
           
             5.
             
             
               Witnesse
               (
               Dom.
               in
               Psalm
               .
               37.
               )
               In
               the
               Church
               the
               truth
               resids
               ,
               Whosoever
               is
               seperated
               from
               it
               ,
               it
               is
               necessary
               that
               he
               speak
               false
               things
               .
               
                 Againe
                 ,
                 Ep.
              
               54.
               
               The
               heighth
               of
               all
               authority
               ,
               &
               all
               the
               light
               of
               reason
               for
               the
               reparation
               and
               reformation
               of
               mankinde
               consists
               only
               in
               the
               saving
               name
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               only
               Church
               .
               
                 Again
                 ,
                 (
                 Ep.
                 56
              
               )
               The
               supream
               Emperour
               of
               our
               Faith
               hath
               fortified
               his
               Church
               with
               the
               cittadell
               of
               authority
               ,
               and
               by
               meanes
               of
               a
               few
               persons
               piously
               learned
               hath
               armed
               it
               with
               copious
               provisions
               of
               unconquerable
               reason
               .
               That
               therefore
               to
               him
               is
               the
               most
               right
               discipline
               ,
               that
               especially
               the
               weak
               should
               retire
               into
               this
               cittadell
               of
               Faith
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               that
               for
               their
               defence
               being
               placed
               most
               securely
               ,
               others
               should
               combat
               with
               most
               strong
               reasons
               .
               
                 Again
                 ,
                 (
                 de
                 util
                 Cred.
                 c.
                 16
                 )
              
               if
               the
               Providence
               of
               God
               doth
               not
               precide
               over
               humane
               affairs
               ,
               no
               care
               is
               to
               be
               had
               concerning
               Religion
               .
               But
               if
               the
               severall
               variety
               of
               creatures
               ,
               which
               ought
               be
               believed
               to
               have
               flowed
               from
               some
               fountain
               of
               most
               perfect
               beauty
               ,
               and
               by
               certain
               inward
               instinct
               doth
               exhort
               both
               publiquely
               and
               privately
               those
               who
               are
               
               naturally
               better
               disposed
               ,
               attesting
               that
               God
               is
               to
               be
               sought
               and
               worshipped
               :
               we
               ought
               not
               to
               despaire
               but
               that
               there
               is
               some
               authority
               placed
               by
               the
               same
               God
               ,
               upon
               which
               we
               raising
               and
               settling
               our selves
               as
               upon
               a
               most
               firm
               basis
               ,
               may
               be
               exalted
               up
               unto
               God.
               Againe
               ,
               This
               is
               the
               providence
               of
               true
               Religion
               :
               this
               is
               commanded
               us
               from
               heaven
               ,
               this
               is
               delivered
               unto
               us
               by
               our
               Blessed
               ancestors
               ,
               this
               is
               preserved
               even
               to
               these
               our
               times
               :
               to
               be
               willing
               to
               disturb
               and
               pervert
               this
               ,
               is
               nothing
               else
               but
               to
               seek
               a
               sacrilegious
               way
               to
               true
               Religion
               .
               
                 Again
                 ,
                 (
                 de
                 unit
                 Eccl
                 c.
                 19.
                 )
              
               Neither
               thou
               nor
               I
               do
               read
               this
               evidently
               and
               expresly
               (
               
                 viz
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
              
               )
               But
               if
               there
               were
               to
               be
               found
               in
               the
               world
               any
               one
               endow'd
               with
               wisdome
               and
               recommended
               by
               the
               testimony
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               if
               such
               an
               one
               were
               consulted
               with
               by
               us
               touching
               this
               controversie
               ,
               we
               should
               in
               no
               wise
               doubt
               to
               observe
               whatsoever
               such
               an
               one
               should
               say
               unto
               us
               ;
               and
               this
               for
               fear
               of
               being
               judged
               to
               have
               opposed
               not
               so
               much
               such
               a
               person
               ,
               as
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               himself
               ,
               by
               whose
               testimony
               such
               an
               one
               is
               recommended
               :
               Now
               Christ
               gives
               testimony
               to
               his
               Church
               .
               
                 Again
                 ,
                 (
                 de
                 Bap.
                 l.
                 5.
                 c.
                 23.
                 )
              
               To
               speak
               the
               truth
               ,
               the
               Apostles
               have
               prescribed
               nothing
               concerning
               this
               ,
               but
               this
               custome
               ought
               to
               be
               believed
               to
               have
               taken
               it's
               originall
               from
               their
               Tradition
               ,
               As
               there
               are
               many
               things
               which
               the
               universall
               Church
               observes
               ,
               the
               which
               in
               good
               right
               ought
               to
               be
               believed
               to
               have
               been
               delivered
               by
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               although
               they
               be
               not
               found
               in
               Scripture
               .
               
                 Againe
                 ,
                 (
                 lib.
                 4.
              
               )
               That
               which
               the
               universall
               
               Church
               holds
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               not
               ordeined
               by
               Councels
               ,
               but
               hath
               been
               alwayes
               reteined
               and
               observed
               is
               most
               justly
               believed
               to
               have
               been
               delivered
               no
               other
               way
               than
               by
               Apostolique
               Tradition
               ,
               &c.
               
               We
               must
               observe
               in
               these
               things
               that
               which
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               observes
               :
               the
               Question
               therefore
               between
               you
               and
               us
               is
               ,
               Whether
               of
               the
               two
               ,
               Yours
               or
               Ours
               is
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ?
               Againe
               ,
               To
               omit
               therefore
               this
               sincere
               wisdom
               which
               you
               will
               not
               allow
               to
               be
               in
               the
               Catholique
               Church
               :
               There
               are
               many
               other
               things
               which
               most
               justly
               keep
               me
               in
               her
               bosome
               ,
               The
               consent
               of
               Peoples
               and
               Nations
               keep
               me
               there
               ;
               The
               authority
               begun
               by
               Miracles
               ,
               nourished
               by
               hope
               ,
               augmented
               by
               charity
               ,
               confirmed
               by
               Antiquity
               keep
               me
               there
               ;
               The
               succession
               of
               Prelates
               ever
               since
               the
               Seat
               of
               Peter
               ,
               to
               whom
               our
               Lord
               after
               his
               Resurrection
               committed
               the
               feeding
               of
               his
               sheep
               ,
               to
               this
               present
               Episcopate
               keep
               me
               there
               ;
               And
               finally
               the
               very
               name
               of
               Catholique
               keeps
               me
               there
               ,
               the
               which
               name
               this
               Church
               alone
               not
               without
               cause
               hath
               reteined
               among
               so
               many
               and
               great
               Haeresies
               ,
               insomuch
               as
               when
               any
               stranger
               demands
               where
               the
               assembly
               is
               ,
               wherein
               a
               man
               may
               communicate
               with
               the
               Catholique
               Church
               ,
               there
               is
               not
               any
               one
               Heretique
               ha's
               the
               boldnesse
               to
               shew
               him
               his
               Temple
               or
               house
               ,
               &c.
               
               These
               so
               many
               ,
               and
               so
               strong
               ,
               and
               most
               deare
               tyes
               of
               the
               Christian
               name
               with
               good
               right
               retein
               a
               believer
               in
               the
               Catholike
               Church
               ,
               although
               that
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               slowness
               of
               our
               understanding
               ,
               or
               want
               of
               merit
               in
               our
               lives
               ,
               the
               truth
               doth
               not
               as
               
               yet
               shew
               it self
               unto
               us
               with
               perfect
               evidence
               .
               
                 Againe
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 Father
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 book
                 ,
              
               (
               ca.
               5.
               )
               I
               doe
               not
               believe
               (
               
                 saith
                 he
              
               )
               that
               Manichaeus
               is
               the
               Apostle
               of
               Christ
               ,
               I
               pray
               you
               be
               not
               angry
               ,
               neither
               begin
               to
               give
               ill
               language
               :
               For
               you
               know
               that
               I
               have
               resolved
               not
               to
               believe
               rashly
               any
               thing
               produced
               by
               you
               .
               I
               ask
               therefore
               ,
               Who
               is
               this
               Manichaeus
               ?
               You
               will
               answer
               ,
               the
               Apostle
               of
               Christ.
               I
               do
               not
               believe
               it
               .
               Now
               thou
               wilt
               find
               nothing
               what
               thou
               shouldst
               say
               or
               do
               ;
               for
               thou
               didst
               promise
               me
               a
               science
               of
               truth
               ,
               and
               now
               thou
               forcest
               me
               to
               believe
               a
               thing
               that
               I
               know
               not
               .
               It
               may
               be
               thou
               wilt
               read
               the
               Gospel
               unto
               mee
               ,
               and
               from
               thence
               wilt
               endeavour
               to
               assert
               the
               person
               of
               Manichaeus
               .
               But
               what
               if
               thou
               shouldest
               light
               upon
               one
               that
               doth
               not
               yet
               believe
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               what
               wouldst
               thou
               doe
               to
               him
               when
               he
               tells
               thee
               ,
               I
               do
               not
               believe
               ?
               And
               truly
               ,
               I
               my self
               would
               not
               believe
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               were
               it
               not
               that
               the
               authority
               of
               the
               Catholique
               Church
               moves
               me
               Now
               why
               should
               I
               not
               believe
               the
               same
               persons
               saying
               to
               me
               ,
               Believe
               not
               Manichaeus
               ,
               to
               whom
               I
               gave
               credence
               ,
               saying
               ,
               Believe
               the
               Gospel
               ?
               Chuse
               what
               thou
               wilt
               :
               If
               thou
               shalt
               say
               ,
               Believe
               the
               Catholiques
               :
               they
               move
               me
               to
               give
               no
               credence
               to
               you
               ,
               therefore
               if
               I
               believe
               them
               ,
               I
               must
               of
               necessity
               not
               believe
               thee
               .
               If
               thou
               shalt
               say
               ,
               Doe
               not
               believe
               Catholiques
               ,
               Thou
               shalt
               doe
               unjustly
               compelling
               me
               by
               the
               Gospel
               to
               believe
               Manicheus
               ,
               because
               the
               same
               Gospel
               I
               believed
               upon
               the
               ●reaching
               of
               Catholiques
               .
               But
               if
               thou
               〈◊〉
               
               say
               ,
               Thou
               didst
               well
               to
               believe
               the
               Gospell
               upon
               the
               commendation
               of
               Catholiques
               ,
               but
               ill
               in
               believing
               them
               discommending
               Manichaeus
               :
               Doest
               thou
               think
               me
               so
               very
               a
               fool
               ,
               as
               that
               without
               any
               reason
               rendred
               I
               should
               believe
               what
               thou
               pleasest
               ,
               and
               dis-believe
               what
               thou
               likest
               not
               ?
               So
               that
               surely
               I
               doe
               much
               more
               justly
               and
               warily
               ,
               if
               because
               I
               am
               already
               a
               believer
               I
               doe
               not
               forsake
               the
               Catholiques
               to
               come
               over
               to
               thy
               partie
               ,
               unlesse
               thou
               commandest
               me
               not
               to
               believe
               ,
               but
               undertakest
               to
               shew
               me
               something
               that
               may
               be
               known
               most
               manifestly
               and
               apparently
               .
               Therefore
               if
               thou
               wilt
               afford
               me
               reason
               ,
               quit
               the
               Gospel
               :
               if
               thou
               holdest
               thy self
               to
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               I
               must
               hold
               my selfe
               to
               those
               upon
               whose
               command
               I
               believed
               the
               Gospel
               :
               and
               upon
               the
               same
               persons
               commandement
               ,
               I
               must
               by
               no
               meanes
               believe
               thee
               .
               But
               if
               by
               chance
               thou
               shouldst
               be
               able
               to
               find
               in
               the
               Gospell
               some
               passage
               most
               evident
               concerning
               the
               Apostleship
               of
               Manicha●●
               ,
               thou
               wilt
               thereby
               weaken
               indeed
               unto
               mee
               the
               authority
               of
               Catholiques
               ,
               who
               command
               mee
               not
               to
               believe
               thee
               :
               which
               authority
               being
               invalidated
               I
               would
               no
               longer
               believe
               the
               Gospell
               it selfe
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               for
               their
               sakes
               that
               I
               believed
               it
               .
               So
               that
               whatsoever
               thou
               shalt
               alledge
               ,
               will
               have
               no
               force
               with
               me
               .
            
             To
             the
             same
             purpole
             the
             same
             Father
             ,
             (
             
               lib.
               de
               util
               .
               cred
               .
               c.
            
             14.
             )
             
               Why
               should
               I
               not
               most
               diligently
               enquire
               what
               Christ
               commanded
               of
               them
               before
               all
               ●●hers
               ,
               by
               whose
               authority
               I
               was
               moved
               to
               〈◊〉
               that
               Christ
               commanded
               any
               good
               
               thing
               ?
               Canst
               thou
               better
               declare
               to
               me
               what
               hee
               said
               ,
               whom
               I
               would
               not
               have
               thought
               to
               have
               beene
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               ,
               if
               the
               belief
               thereof
               had
               beene
               recommended
               by
               thee
               to
               me
               ?
               This
               therefore
               I
               believed
               by
               fame
               strengthened
               with
               celebrity
               ,
               consent
               ,
               Antiquity
               .
               But
               every
               one
               may
               see
               that
               you
               ,
               so
               few
               ,
               so
               turbulent
               ,
               so
               new
               ,
               can
               produce
               nothing
               deserving
               authority
               .
               VVhat
               madnesse
               is
               this
               ?
               Believe
               them
               [
               Catholiques
               ]
               that
               we
               ought
               to
               believe
               Christ
               ;
               but
               learne
               of
               us
               what
               Christ
               said
               .
               VVhy
               ,
               I
               beseech
               thee
               ?
               surely
               if
               they
               [
               Catholiques
               ]
               were
               not
               at
               all
               ,
               and
               could
               not
               teach
               me
               any
               thing
               ,
               I
               would
               more
               easily
               perswade
               my selfe
               that
               I
               were
               not
               to
               believe
               Christ
               ,
               then
               that
               I
               should
               learn
               any
               thing
               concerning
               him
               from
               any
               other
               then
               them
               by
               whom
               I
               believed
               in
               him
               .
               
                 Lastly
                 the
                 same
                 Father
                 ,
                 (
                 con
                 .
                 Cres.
                 I.
                 1.
                 c.
                 33.
                 )
              
               Although
               
                 (
                 saith
                 he
              
               )
               there
               cannot
               be
               produced
               out
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               any
               example
               of
               such
               a
               thing
               ,
               yet
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               same
               Scriptures
               is
               held
               of
               us
               in
               this
               matter
               when
               we
               doe
               that
               which
               pleaseth
               the
               whole
               Church
               ,
               the
               which
               the
               authority
               of
               the
               same
               Scriptures
               doth
               commend
               ,
               that
               because
               the
               holy
               Scriptures
               cannot
               deceive
               us
               ,
               whosoever
               feareth
               to
               be
               deceived
               with
               the
               obscurity
               of
               this
               question
               ,
               let
               him
               require
               the
               judgement
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               the
               Holy
               Scriptures
               without
               any
               ambiguity
               doe
               demonstrate
               :
               to
               the
               end
               that
               because
               the
               Scriptures
               cannot
               deceive
               us
               ,
               whoseover
               is
               afraid
               to
               be
               deceived
               by
               the
               obscurity
               of
               any
               question
               ,
               may
               have
               recourse
               to
               
               the
               Churches
               judgement
               concerning
               it
               ,
               the
               which
               (
               Church
               )
               the
               Holy
               Scriptures
               demonstrate
               without
               any
               ambiguity
               .
            
          
           
             6.
             
             
               Witnesse
               S.
               
                 Vincentius
                 Lyrinensis
              
               ,
               (
               c.
               2.
               )
               Inasmuch
               as
               all
               do
               not
               take
               the
               Scripture
               in
               the
               same
               sense
               by
               reason
               of
               it's
               profundity
               ,
               but
               some
               on
               one
               fashion
               ,
               some
               on
               another
               ,
               so
               that
               almost
               as
               many
               sences
               may
               seem
               to
               be
               drawn
               from
               it
               as
               there
               are
               men
               :
               for
               Novatianus
               expounds
               it
               one
               way
               ,
               Photinus
               another
               ,
               Sabellius
               another
               ,
               Donatus
               another
               ,
               
                 Arius
                 ,
                 Eunomius
                 ,
                 Macedonius
              
               another
               ,
               Apollinarius
               and
               Priscillian
               another
               ,
               
                 Iovinian
                 ,
                 Pelagius
                 ,
                 Caelestius
              
               another
               ,
               And
               lastly
               Nestorius
               another
               :
               For
               this
               reason
               to
               avoyd
               the
               labyrinth
               of
               so
               many
               contrary
               errours
               ,
               it
               is
               very
               necessary
               that
               the
               line
               of
               Propheticall
               and
               Apostolicall
               conceptions
               should
               be
               drawn
               according
               to
               the
               rule
               of
               Ecclesiasticall
               and
               Catholique
               sense
               ,
               or
               intelligence
               .
               
                 Witnesse
                 lastly
              
               S.
               Leo
               ,
               It
               is
               not
               to
               be
               doubted
               but
               that
               all
               Christian
               observance
               is
               of
               divine
               institution
               ,
               and
               that
               whatsoever
               is
               received
               by
               the
               Church
               into
               the
               custome
               of
               devotion
               doth
               come
               from
               Apostolicall
               Tradition
               ,
               &
               from
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               :
               who
               doth
               also
               now
               preside
               over
               his
               own
               institutes
               in
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               Faithfull
               ,
               that
               all
               both
               obediently
               observe
               ,
               and
               wisely
               understand
               them
               .
               
                 Serm.
                 2.
                 de
                 Ieiun
                 .
                 Pent.
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XX.
             
          
           
             
               Quotations
               out
               of
               Antiquity
               for
               the
               authority
               of
               Councells
               .
            
             
               A
               contrary
               character
               of
               Heretiques
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             TO
             the
             former
             quotations
             so
             expresse
             ,
             so
             efficacious
             to
             assert
             the
             Churches
             authority
             in
             points
             of
             Religion
             ,
             from
             which
             there
             lyes
             no
             appeale
             .
             I
             will
             adjoyne
             other
             testimonies
             of
             Antiquity
             to
             demonstrate
             the
             veneration
             given
             by
             all
             Orthodox
             Fathers
             to
             the
             Councells
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             their
             acknowledgement
             of
             their
             obliging
             authority
             ,
             and
             how
             in
             obedience
             to
             them
             they
             submitted
             their
             owne
             particular
             opinions
             .
             Witnesse
             hereof
             may
             be
             either
             the
             Apostles
             themselves
             or
             Apostolique
             Fathers
             at
             least
             ,
             in
             those
             most
             ancient
             Canons
             (
             whereto
             S
             Clement
             also
             gives
             testimony
             )
             who
             appointed
             that
             
               Bishops
               should
               twice
               in
               the
               year
               keep
               Councells
               ,
               
               and
               among
               themselves
               examine
               the
               decrees
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               compose
               such
               Ecclesiasticall
               controversies
               as
               should
               arise
               ?
               the
               first
               in
               the
               fourth
               week
               after
               Pentecost
               ,
               and
               the
               second
               on
               the
               twelfth
               day
               of
               (
               Hyperberitaei
               )
               Octob.
               
            
             Witnesse
             S.
             
               Ignatius
               ,
               (
               Ep.
               ad
               Smyrn
               .
               )
            
             
               Do
               you
               all
               follow
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               as
               Christ
               did
               his
               Father
               .
               Without
               the
               Bishop
               let
               no
               man
               praesume
               to
               do
               any
               of
               those
               things
               which
               belong
               to
               the
               Church
               .
               The
               same
               Holy
               Father
               (
               
                 Ep.
                 ad
                 Policarp
              
               )
               testifieth
               that
               it
               was
               the
               order
               in
               his
               time
               that
               Sy●ods
               and
               assemblies
               of
               Bishhops
               
               were
               frequently
               celebrated
               .
            
             Witnesse
             
               Tertullian
               ,
               (
               cont
               .
               Psych
               .
               cap.
               13.
               )
            
             
               In
               those
               countrys
               of
               Greece
               there
               are
               assembled
               in
               certaine
               appointed
               places
               Councells
               out
               of
               all
               Churches
               ,
               by
               which
               both
               things
               of
               higher
               importance
               are
               agitated
               in
               commune
               ,
               and
               the
               representation
               of
               the
               whole
               Christian
               name
               is
               celebrated
               with
               great
               veneration
               .
            
             Witnesse
             that
             glorious
             Emperour
             Constantine
             ,
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Churches
             mentioned
             by
             
               Socrates
               ,
               Hist.
               Eccl
               ,
               lib.
               1.
               cap.
            
             6.
             where
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               Whatsoever
               is
               decreed
               in
               the
               Holy
               Councell
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               universally
               to
               be
               ascribed
               to
               the
               Divine
               Will.
               
            
             Witnesse
             S.
             
               Gregory
               Nazianzen
               ,
               (
               Ep.
               ad
               Chelid
               .
               )
            
             
               Those
               that
               agree
               with
               Apollinards
               say
               that
               they
               were
               admitted
               by
               the
               Councell
               of
               the
               West
               or
               Roman
               Bishop
               ,
               by
               whom
               it
               is
               manifest
               they
               were
               once
               condemned
               :
               Let
               them
               shew
               this
               and
               we
               will
               yeild
               :
               for
               then
               it
               is
               manifest
               that
               they
               assent
               to
               the
               true
               doctrine
               ,
               for
               it
               cannot
               be
               otherwise
               ,
               if
               they
               have
               obtained
               this
               .
            
             Witnesse
             S.
             
               Ambrose
               ,
               (
               de
               Fid.
               ad
               Grat.
               lib.
               3.
               c
               7.
               )
            
             who
             calls
             the
             decrees
             of
             the
             Councell
             of
             Nice
             ,
             
               
                 haereditari●
                 signacula
              
               ,
            
             not
             to
             be
             violated
             by
             the
             rash
             boldnesse
             of
             any
             man
             :
             And
             many
             expressions
             to
             the
             same
             effect
             are
             extant
             in
             S.
             Hilary
             in
             his
             booke
             addressed
             to
             the
             
               Emperour
               Constantius
            
             .
          
           
             2
             Witnesse
             S.
             
               Augustin
               ,
               (
               con
               .
               Don.
               lib.
               7.
               &
               con
               .
               Crescon
               .
               lib.
               1.
               )
            
             
               It
               is
               to
               us
               a
               safe
               thing
               ,
               not
               to
               rush
               forward
               in
               any
               rashnesse
               of
               opinion
               concerning
               those
               things
               ,
               which
               neither
               have
               been
               agitated
               in
               any
               Catholique-National-Synod
               ,
               
               nor
               determined
               in
               any
               Occumenicall
               :
               but
               to
               maintaine
               that
               with
               the
               assurance
               of
               a
               secure
               voice
               ,
               which
               in
               the
               government
               of
               our
               Lord
               God
               and
               Saviour
               Jesus
               Christ
               hath
               been
               strengthned
               with
               the
               consent
               of
               the
               universall
               Church
               .
               
                 And
                 againe
              
               ,
               In
               the
               former
               ages
               of
               the
               Church
               before
               the
               Schisme
               of
               
                 Donatus
                 .
                 (
                 Id.
                 de
                 Bapt.
                 con
                 .
                 Don.
                 I.
                 1.
                 )
              
               The
               obscurity
               of
               that
               Question
               (
               viz
               concerning
               Rebaptization
               of
               Haeretiques
               )
               compelled
               great
               persons
               and
               endued
               with
               great
               charity
               to
               dispute
               and
               debate
               among
               themselves
               however
               without
               any
               breach
               of
               peace
               :
               In
               so
               much
               that
               in
               severall
               Countreys
               for
               a
               long
               time
               the
               decisions
               of
               severall
               Councells
               did
               vary
               and
               clash
               among
               themselves
               ,
               untill
               in
               a
               Plenary
               Councell
               of
               the
               whole
               world
               that
               which
               was
               soundly
               believed
               ,
               was
               without
               all
               manner
               of
               doubt
               confirmed
               .
            
             Again
             ,
             
               (
               Id.
               con
               .
               Parm
               Ep.
               lib.
               2
               )
            
             
               the
               question
               being
               whether
               Baptisme
               can
               be
               given
               by
               those
               men
               also
               who
               never
               have
               been
               Christians
               ;
               we
               ought
               not
               to
               affirme
               determinately
               any
               thing
               therein
               without
               the
               authority
               of
               a
               Councell
               so
               great
               as
               may
               be
               answerable
               to
               the
               greatnesse
               of
               the
               matter
               .
               But
               concerning
               those
               who
               are
               separated
               from
               the
               unity
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               question
               at
               all
               but
               that
               they
               doe
               both
               reteine
               it
               ,
               and
               communicate
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               do
               both
               perniciously
               reteine
               and
               perniciously
               communicate
               it
               without
               the
               bond
               of
               Peace
               :
               for
               this
               hath
               been
               already
               agitated
               ,
               considered
               ;
               perfected
               and
               confirmed
               in
               the
               unity
               of
               the
               whole
               world
               .
            
             
               And
               againe
               ,
               (
               Id.
               de
               Bapt.
               con
               .
               Don.
               lib.
               2.
               cap.
               4.
               )
            
             
               Neither
               durst
               we
               affirme
               
               any
               such
               thing
               if
               we
               were
               not
               well
               grounded
               upon
               the
               most
               uniforme
               authority
               of
               the
               universall
               Church
               ,
               unto
               which
               undoubtedly
               S.
               Cyprian
               would
               have
               yeelded
               ,
               if
               in
               his
               time
               the
               truth
               of
               this
               question
               had
               been
               discussed
               ;
               and
               declared
               ,
               and
               by
               a
               Generall
               Councel
               established
               .
            
             Lastly
             ,
             (
             to
             omit
             many
             expresse
             testimonies
             of
             
               Vincentius
               Lyrinensis
               ,
               Facundus
               ,
               &c.
               )
            
             the
             last
             witnesse
             shall
             be
             S.
             
               Gregory
               the
               Great
               ,
               (
               Ep.
               24.
               )
            
             who
             professeth
             that
             
               he
               receives
               and
               venerates
               the
               fower
               first
               Generall
               Councells
               no
               otherwise
               then
               the
               fower
               Gospells
               :
               as
               likewise
               that
               he
               doth
               in
               like
               manner
               embrace
               the
               fifth
               Councell
               .
            
             This
             was
             the
             language
             of
             the
             Catholique
             Fathers
             ,
             when
             they
             wrote
             many
             of
             them
             purposely
             upon
             this
             very
             Question
             :
             And
             besides
             these
             testimonies
             ,
             other
             will
             be
             produced
             occasionally
             in
             the
             following
             discourse
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             On
             the
             contrary
             ,
             
               Haeritiques
               (
               as
            
             S.
             Basile
             observes
             )
             doe
             generally
             agree
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               to
               raise
               an
               altar
               in
               opposition
               to
               the
               altar
               of
               the
               Fathers
               .
            
             And
             
               Vincentius
               Lyrinensis
               ,
               (
               cap.
               16.
               )
            
             gives
             us
             a
             proper
             character
             of
             their
             Spirit
             and
             language
             ,
             bringing
             them
             in
             thus
             speaking
             ,
             
               V●nite
               ô
               insapientes
               &
               miseri
               ,
               qui
               vulgò
               Catholici
               vocitamini
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               Come
               now
               O
               ye
               foolish
               and
               miserable
               wretches
               ,
               who
               are
               commonly
               called
               Catholiques
               ,
               and
               learn
               the
               true
               faith
               ,
               which
               besides
               us
               no
               man
               understands
               ;
               which
               has
               lien
               hid
               for
               many
               ages
               past
               ,
               but
               hath
               bin
               of
               late
               discovered
               &
               made
               known
               :
               But
               you
               must
               learne
               it
               by
               stealth
               and
               in
               secret
               ,
               for
               it
               
               will
               be
               delightfull
               unto
               you
               .
            
             So
             of
             old
             spake
             the
             Heretiques
             :
             Whether
             of
             late
             they
             have
             changed
             this
             stile
             ,
             or
             no
             ,
             yea
             how
             much
             they
             have
             changed
             this
             (
             to
             be
             accounted
             modest
             )
             language
             into
             a
             new
             one
             full
             of
             arrogance
             ,
             pride
             and
             fury
             ,
             will
             sufficiently
             appeare
             in
             the
             treatises
             Polemicall
             of
             
               Luther
               ,
               Calvin
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXI
             .
          
           
             
               The
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Roman
               Church
               concerning
               the
               Churches
               authority
               .
            
             
               The
               great
               and
               apparent
               reasonablenesse
               of
               it
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             I
             will
             now
             subjoyn
             to
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             
               antient
               Church
            
             that
             of
             the
             
               present
               Roman
               Church
            
             ,
             that
             being
             set
             in
             view
             the
             one
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             we
             may
             better
             judge
             how
             well
             they
             resemble
             ,
             or
             what
             unlikenesse
             there
             is
             between
             them
             .
             The
             substance
             of
             what
             the
             Church
             has
             defin'd
             concerning
             this
             point
             is
             conteined
             in
             this
             decision
             of
             the
             Councel
             of
             Trent
             
               (
               Sess.
               4.
            
             )
             viz.
             
               Praetercà
               ad
               coercenda
               petulantia
               ingenia
               ,
               decrevit
               (
               Synodus
               )
               Ut
               nemo
               ,
               &c.
            
             that
             is
             ,
             
               Moreover
               to
               the
               end
               to
               restrein
               petulant
               witts
               ,
               this
               Synod
               decrees
               ,
               That
               no
               man
               relying
               upon
               his
               own
               skill
               ,
               and
               wresting
               Holy
               Scripture
               to
               his
               own
               sences
               ,
               shall
               presume
               to
               interpret
               the
               Holy
               Scriptures
               in
               matters
               of
               Faith
               and
               manners
               pertaining
               to
               the
               edification
               of
               Christian
               doctrine
               against
               that
               sence
               
               which
               hath
               been
               and
               is
               held
               by
               (
               our
               )
               holy
               Mother
               the
               Church
               ,
               to
               whom
               it
               appertains
               to
               judge
               of
               the
               true
               sence
               and
               interpretation
               of
               Holy
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               against
               the
               unanimous
               consent
               of
               Fathers
               ,
               although
               such
               interpretations
               were
               never
               at
               any
               time
               to
               be
               published
               abroad
               .
            
             The
             substance
             of
             this
             decree
             is
             repeated
             in
             the
             Bull
             published
             by
             
               Pius
               IV.
            
             concerning
             the
             
               Oath
               of
               the
               Profession
               of
               Faith.
               
            
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             decision
             ,
             considered
             simply
             as
             the
             words
             import
             in
             their
             plaine
             direct
             sence
             ,
             seemed
             to
             me
             so
             strangely
             reasonable
             and
             equall
             ,
             requiring
             only
             due
             reverence
             to
             the
             
               present
               Church
            
             ,
             and
             implying
             with
             a
             strange
             ingenuity
             and
             assurance
             a
             conformity
             with
             the
             doctrine
             unanimously
             maintained
             in
             the
             
               antient
               Church
            
             ,
             that
             I
             could
             not
             believe
             but
             that
             some
             where
             or
             other
             I
             should
             find
             a
             far
             greater
             burden
             laid
             by
             her
             upon
             her
             childrens
             shoulders
             :
             for
             according
             to
             that
             information
             ,
             which
             I
             received
             from
             the
             learnedst
             Doctours
             of
             Controversie
             among
             Catholiques
             (
             who
             for
             the
             most
             part
             doe
             dresse
             this
             point
             in
             School-language
             ,
             and
             exalt
             that
             language
             to
             the
             utmost
             importance
             ,
             deducing
             likewise
             the
             most
             rigid
             consequences
             from
             it
             )
             I
             thought
             the
             bonds
             &
             fetters
             wherein
             the
             
               Roman
               Church
            
             rest●eined
             all
             
               in
               her
               Communion
            
             were
             far
             more
             stringent
             and
             painfull
             ,
             cutting
             even
             to
             the
             very
             bones
             ;
             So
             that
             this
             newly
             discovered
             great
             equity
             of
             the
             Church
             made
             me
             suspicious
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             inquisitive
             :
             therefore
             I
             searched
             my selfe
             ,
             and
             begg'd
             of
             others
             to
             search
             for
             me
             into
             former
             Councells
             for
             somewhat
             more
             rigorous
             and
             unreasonable
             :
             and
             after
             all
             ,
             I
             
             could
             not
             find
             in
             any
             declaration
             or
             Canon
             in
             any
             
               Councell
               universally
               received
            
             any
             higher
             or
             more
             hardly-to
             be
             digested
             expression
             of
             the
             
               Churches
               authority
            
             ,
             then
             what
             is
             set
             downe
             in
             this
             
               decree
               of
               the
               Councell
               of
               Trent
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             Then
             I
             perceived
             that
             it
             was
             that
             (
             as
             it
             fell
             out
             through
             mine
             own
             unwarinesse
             ,
             to
             me
             unfortunate
             )
             word
             of
             infallibility
             ,
             and
             that
             word
             understood
             by
             me
             in
             the
             most
             rigorous
             sence
             that
             the
             terme
             could
             import
             ,
             that
             above
             all
             other
             things
             made
             me
             despaire
             of
             ever
             being
             able
             with
             a
             good
             conscience
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             
               Catholique
               Church
            
             :
             And
             yet
             no
             such
             word
             could
             I
             find
             in
             any
             Councell
             ,
             no
             necessity
             appeared
             to
             me
             ,
             that
             either
             I
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Protestant
             should
             ever
             have
             heard
             that
             word
             named
             ,
             and
             much
             lesse
             pressed
             upon
             us
             with
             so
             much
             earnestnesse
             and
             rigour
             as
             of
             late
             it
             hath
             generally
             been
             in
             disputations
             and
             bookes
             of
             Controversie
             .
             Against
             this
             word
             of
             infallibility
             that
             (
             so
             much
             by
             all
             English
             Protestants
             exalted
             )
             booke
             of
             Mr.
             Chillingworth
             especially
             combats
             ,
             and
             this
             with
             too
             too
             great
             success
             ,
             by
             reason
             that
             the
             Author
             makes
             his
             advantage
             of
             that
             word
             ,
             affixing
             thereto
             a
             sense
             far
             more
             strein'd
             and
             exilted
             ,
             then
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             ,
             
               Catholique
               doctrine
            
             ,
             yea
             or
             even
             his
             learned
             Antagonist
             doe
             require
             .
             Truly
             if
             Mr.
             Chillingworth
             would
             have
             thought
             it
             for
             his
             purpose
             to
             have
             proceeded
             with
             the
             ingenuity
             he
             professeth
             ,
             and
             have
             examined
             how
             much
             latitude
             might
             have
             been
             allowed
             him
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             concerning
             this
             expression
             of
             the
             
               Churches
               infallibility
            
             in
             her
             
               Conciliary
               decisions
            
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             found
             that
             he
             had
             much
             lesse
             cause
             to
             triumph
             in
             the
             furious
             
             batteries
             that
             he
             pretends
             to
             make
             against
             it
             .
             For
             first
             of
             all
             ,
             the
             forecited
             Doctor
             Veron
             saith
             expresly
             ,
             
               That
               no
               mention
               is
               found
               of
               the
               word
               Infallibility
               in
               the
               decrees
               of
               the
               Councell
               of
               Trent
               ,
            
             nor
             any
             other
             received
             Councell
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             according
             to
             the
             designe
             of
             his
             Method
             ,
             that
             word
             cannot
             be
             ,
             as
             of
             necessity
             ,
             imposed
             upon
             any
             one
             :
             A
             Method
             commended
             &
             authorized
             by
             
               three
               Generall
               assemblies
               of
               the
               Cleargy
               of
               France
               :
            
             without
             contradiction
             insisted
             on
             ,
             and
             prosecuted
             more
             then
             40.
             years
             together
             by
             him
             ,
             both
             in
             Sermons
             ,
             Disputations
             and
             writings
             ,
             and
             the
             Author
             of
             it
             enabled
             to
             pursue
             it
             ,
             both
             by
             
               letters
               Patents
               of
               the
               King
               of
               France
               ,
            
             by
             the
             quality
             of
             a
             
               Catholique
               Doctour
            
             ,
             and
             by
             
               Episcopall
               Mission
            
             .
             Againe
             ,
             Bellarmine
             treating
             of
             the
             comparison
             between
             the
             
               Infallibility
               of
               a
               Generall
               Councell
            
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             gives
             the
             preeminence
             to
             Scripture
             in
             five
             severall
             respects
             ,
             among
             which
             the
             third
             is
             ,
             
               That
               in
               Scripture
               there
               can
               be
               no
               errour
               ,
               neither
               in
               points
               of
               Faith
               nor
               manners
               ,
               nor
               likewise
               whether
               any
               thing
               be
               affirmed
               pertaining
               to
               the
               whole
               Church
               ,
               or
               onely
               to
               some
               few
               or
               one
               particular
               person
               ,
               whereas
               Councells
               may
               erre
               in
               particular
               judgements
               .
               
                 And
                 the
                 fowrth
              
               ,
               That
               in
               Scripture
               not
               only
               all
               sentences
               ,
               but
               al
               and
               every
               single
               word
               belong
               to
               Faith
               ,
               whereas
               in
               Councells
               neither
               the
               disputations
               premised
               ,
               nor
               the
               reasons
               added
               ,
               nor
               illustrations
               nor
               explications
               adjoyned
               doe
               belong
               to
               Faith
               ,
               but
               only
               the
               simple
               naked
               Decrees
               ,
               and
               not
               all
               those
               neither
               ,
               but
               only
               such
               as
               are
               proposed
               as
               of
               Faith
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Hereto
             may
             be
             added
             that
             even
             those
             
               naked
               decrees
            
             also
             are
             not
             alwayes
             
             necessarily
             to
             be
             understood
             according
             to
             the
             latitude
             of
             the
             significations
             of
             the
             words
             and
             expressions
             in
             themselves
             ,
             but
             onely
             so
             far
             as
             they
             are
             intended
             to
             contradict
             the
             speciall
             Heresie
             condemned
             by
             them
             .
             Hence
             that
             
               famous
               Carmelite
            
             ,
             who
             modestly
             disguises
             himselfe
             under
             the
             common
             title
             Salmanticensis
             (
             the
             miracle
             of
             this
             age
             both
             for
             subtility
             ,
             perspicuity
             ,
             and
             profound
             solidity
             of
             judgement
             ,
             in
             that
             part
             of
             his
             Theological
             discourse
             ,
             where
             he
             treats
             largely
             of
             Angels
             )
             being
             to
             answer
             an
             Objection
             out
             of
             the
             Councel
             of
             Lateran
             ,
             hath
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Ad
               dignoscendū
               an
               aliquid
               sit
               desinitū
               ab
               Ecclesia
               ,
            
             &c.
             that
             is
             ,
             
               To
               be
               able
               to
               give
               a
               judgement
               ,
               whether
               any
               thing
               be
               defined
               by
               the
               Church
               ,
               we
               must
               (
               as
               Cajetan
               well
               observes
               )
               attend
               unto
               the
               errors
               ,
               which
               the
               Church
               proposeth
               to
               condemn
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               those
               things
               ,
               which
               shee
               speaks
               incidently
               ,
               for
               such
               things
               doe
               not
               remaine
               defined
               ,
               neither
               is
               it
               erroneous
               in
               Faith
               to
               opine
               against
               them
               .
               Now
               the
               intention
               of
               the
               Councell
               of
               Lateran
               in
               that
               decree
               was
               only
               to
               exclude
               the
               errour
               of
               Origen
               ,
               who
               affirmed
               ,
               That
               this
               visible
               world
               was
               not
               (
               
                 per
                 se
              
               )
               directly
               intended
               by
               God
               ;
               but
               onely
               occasionally
               and
               by
               accident
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               prison
               in
               which
               the
               Devills
               should
               be
               punished
               :
               and
               hereupon
               the
               Councell
               defined
               ,
               That
               it
               was
               Gods
               pleasure
               and
               will
               directly
               and
               out
               of
               his
               primary
               intention
               ,
               by
               his
               divine
               Omnipotence
               to
               create
               both
               the
               Angelicall
               and
               Humane
               Nature
               :
               Whereas
               in
               that
               Decree
               it
               onely
               sayes
               incidently
               that
               he
               created
               at
               once
               from
               the
               beginning
               both
               these
               Natures
               .
               And
               therefore
               this
               last
               assertion
               is
               not
               by
               
               vertue
               of
               the
               said
               definition
               become
               an
               Article
               of
               Faith.
               
            
             
               Hitherto
               Salmanticencis
               .
               De
               Angel.
               p.
            
             364.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Hence
             it
             will
             appeare
             what
             ill
             use
             Mr.
             Chillingworth
             makes
             of
             the
             terme
             infallibility
             ,
             either
             unwillingly
             forgetting
             ,
             or
             willingly
             concealing
             the
             great
             latitude
             that
             is
             allowed
             generally
             ,
             and
             by
             unsuspected
             Catholique
             Authors
             to
             the
             sense
             and
             notion
             of
             it
             :
             which
             latitude
             I
             am
             assured
             his
             learned
             Adversary
             would
             have
             been
             very
             willing
             to
             have
             allowed
             him
             .
             But
             it
             was
             not
             for
             his
             purpose
             to
             accept
             ,
             nor
             so
             much
             as
             take
             notice
             of
             such
             allowance
             ,
             it
             would
             have
             spoiled
             and
             abated
             the
             edge
             of
             many
             of
             his
             flourishing
             and
             seemingly
             subtile
             discourses
             .
             So
             that
             it
             is
             apparent
             that
             Mr.
             Chillingworths
             arguments
             against
             the
             
               Churches
               just
               authority
            
             ,
             as
             he
             pretends
             ,
             (
             which
             to
             most
             English
             men
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             sure
             to
             me
             once
             appeared
             unanswerable
             )
             If
             that
             the
             word
             infallibility
             were
             but
             laid
             by
             for
             a
             while
             ,
             yea
             if
             the
             unquestionably
             allowable
             qualifications
             if
             its
             sense
             were
             but
             expressed
             ,
             would
             (
             I
             am
             confident
             by
             mine
             owne
             experience
             )
             lose
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             their
             strength
             ,
             and
             however
             appeare
             not
             to
             endanger
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             I
             doe
             not
             speak
             this
             (
             being
             now
             ,
             as
             I
             am
             ,
             by
             Gods
             grace
             a
             Catholique
             )
             to
             the
             end
             either
             to
             shew
             my selfe
             foolishly
             forward
             to
             take
             part
             with
             any
             one
             Catholique
             writer
             or
             opinion
             against
             another
             :
             (
             for
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             my
             resolution
             was
             ,
             that
             ,
             if
             my
             mind
             disquieted
             with
             scruples
             of
             Religion
             should
             chance
             to
             finde
             rest
             in
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             ,
             to
             submit
             my selfe
             in
             all
             simplicity
             to
             her
             doctrine
             ,
             to
             avoid
             as
             
             much
             as
             might
             be
             the
             interessing
             my selfe
             in
             Disputes
             and
             Controversies
             ,
             and
             the
             entertaining
             all
             unusuall
             ,
             suspected
             ,
             devious
             ,
             and
             rash
             opinions
             ,
             and
             to
             spend
             the
             remainder
             of
             my
             life
             more
             to
             the
             benefit
             of
             my
             soule
             ,
             then
             by
             engaging
             my selfe
             in
             particular
             factions
             and
             partialities
             ,
             either
             about
             Doctrines
             or
             practices
             .
             )
             Nor
             secondly
             ,
             to
             censure
             at
             randome
             all
             those
             that
             make
             use
             of
             that
             terme
             in
             disputations
             .
             For
             I
             know
             that
             before
             any
             of
             our
             late
             Schismes
             ,
             that
             word
             was
             used
             perhaps
             without
             any
             inconvenience
             by
             the
             Schoole
             men
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             were
             confined
             to
             that
             place
             where
             it
             was
             bred
             ,
             there
             would
             be
             still
             no
             inconvenience
             .
             But
             since
             by
             manifest
             experience
             the
             Protestants
             (
             I
             speak
             of
             England
             )
             thinke
             themselves
             so
             secure
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             leave
             to
             stand
             or
             fall
             by
             that
             word
             ,
             and
             in
             very
             deed
             have
             so
             much
             to
             say
             for
             themselves
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             pressed
             unnecessarily
             ,
             abruptly
             and
             too
             too
             rudely
             with
             it
             ,
             the
             sence
             thereof
             not
             being
             mollified
             and
             sweetned
             by
             just
             and
             allowable
             qualifications
             :
             Since
             likewise
             it
             is
             a
             word
             capable
             of
             so
             high
             a
             sence
             that
             we
             cannot
             devise
             one
             more
             full
             and
             proper
             to
             attribute
             to
             God
             himselfe
             ,
             insomuch
             as
             Mr.
             Chillingworth
             ,
             when
             he
             could
             prove
             that
             the
             Church
             was
             not
             in
             so
             high
             a
             degree
             infallible
             as
             the
             Apostles
             (
             shall
             I
             say
             ?
             )
             no
             not
             as
             God
             himselfe
             ,
             thought
             he
             had
             gained
             the
             victory
             :
             Whereas
             ,
             besides
             Bellarmine
             before
             quoted
             ,
             S.
             
               Aug.
               (
               lib.
               2.
               de
               Bapt.
               com
               .
               Don.
               cap.
               3.
               )
            
             expresly
             allowes
             to
             holy
             Scripture
             a
             place
             and
             preeminence
             before
             the
             decisions
             of
             Councells
             ;
             Lastly
             since
             the
             Church
             (
             which
             Catholiques
             in
             this
             controversie
             doe
             pretend
             to
             maintaine
             
             only
             )
             obliges
             no
             man
             to
             that
             word
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             found
             expresly
             in
             any
             of
             her
             received
             Counsells
             ,
             as
             
               Mounsieur
               Veron
            
             professeth
             :
             yea
             since
             shee
             almost
             desivers
             the
             victory
             into
             their
             hands
             when
             they
             urge
             only
             her
             decisions
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             urge
             them
             in
             the
             latitude
             that
             she
             allows
             ;
             Can
             I
             be
             blamed
             ,
             if
             my
             duty
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             my
             affection
             to
             mine
             own
             countrey
             and
             indeed
             to
             all
             that
             call
             themselves
             Christians
             ,
             and
             the
             remembrance
             how
             ,
             if
             I
             had
             not
             perceived
             that
             it
             might
             be
             permitted
             me
             in
             this
             Controversy
             concerning
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             wave
             that
             word
             of
             infallibility
             ,
             I
             should
             perhaps
             never
             have
             had
             occasion
             to
             speak
             this
             of
             it
             in
             a
             writing
             of
             this
             nature
             ,
             Can
             I
             (
             I
             say
             )
             be
             blamed
             ,
             if
             such
             reasons
             move
             me
             to
             wish
             that
             the
             Protestants
             may
             either
             never
             be
             invited
             to
             combat
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Church
             under
             that
             notion
             ?
             Or
             however
             that
             when
             the
             terme
             of
             Infallibility
             is
             used
             ,
             it
             may
             not
             be
             pressed
             in
             a
             sense
             more
             rigorous
             and
             comprehensive
             ,
             then
             the
             Church
             her selfe
             hath
             expressed
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Now
             here
             by
             the
             way
             I
             think
             it
             fit
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             to
             prevent
             any
             mistake
             or
             misconstruction
             of
             what
             hath
             been
             sayd
             touching
             the
             words
             Infallible
             and
             Infallibility
             ,
             to
             expresse
             my
             meaning
             to
             be
             this
             (
             viz.
             )
             That
             I
             am
             so
             far
             from
             dislikeing
             the
             words
             themselves
             so
             generally
             made
             use
             of
             ,
             both
             by
             
               Schoole
               men
            
             and
             Controvertists
             ,
             that
             I
             professe
             I
             cannot
             devile
             any
             other
             single
             termes
             by
             which
             to
             expresse
             the
             Churches
             just
             and
             necessary
             Authority
             .
             For
             if
             it
             be
             true
             (
             as
             infallibly
             it
             is
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             )
             That
             God
             hath
             endowed
             his
             Church
             with
             an
             Authority
             to
             which
             all
             Christisns
             are
             obliged
             to
             submit
             their
             understandings
             
             and
             captivate
             their
             wills
             ;
             then
             it
             must
             necessarily
             follow
             from
             the
             
               infinite
               wisdome
            
             and
             
               goodnesse
               of
               God
            
             ,
             that
             his
             
               divine
               providence
            
             will
             preserve
             his
             church
             in
             all
             truth
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             secure
             all
             believers
             that
             they
             cannot
             be
             misled
             by
             following
             her
             ,
             nor
             walk
             safely
             when
             they
             follow
             any
             other
             direction
             :
             And
             by
             consequence
             ,
             that
             she
             can
             neither
             deceive
             them
             ,
             nor
             be
             deceived
             her self
             ;
             all
             which
             is
             clearly
             imported
             in
             the
             
               distinct
               Grammaticall
               sense
            
             of
             those
             single
             termes
             ,
             Infallible
             and
             Infallibility
             .
             Notwithstanding
             since
             the
             same
             termes
             may
             possibly
             be
             misconceived
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             capable
             of
             comprehending
             a
             more
             extended
             notion
             ,
             then
             is
             here
             expressed
             ,
             as
             evidently
             they
             do
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             attributed
             to
             God
             and
             to
             his
             immediately
             inspired
             word
             .
             And
             since
             Protestants
             have
             ,
             especially
             of
             late
             ,
             entertained
             and
             drunk
             in
             a
             notion
             and
             conception
             from
             these
             termes
             far
             more
             rigorous
             and
             comprehensive
             ,
             then
             either
             the
             church
             her self
             ,
             or
             most
             of
             the
             most
             learned
             and
             approved
             Controvertists
             do
             conceive
             any
             one
             to
             be
             obliged
             unto
             ;
             which
             notion
             it
             is
             as
             yet
             very
             difficult
             to
             efface
             out
             of
             their
             imaginations
             :
             Upon
             these
             grounds
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             both
             from
             mine
             own
             experience
             in
             my self
             ,
             and
             knowledge
             ,
             that
             I
             think
             I
             have
             of
             the
             peculiar
             temper
             of
             
               English
               Protestants
            
             ;
             I
             judged
             it
             convenient
             ,
             and
             even
             requisite
             ,
             to
             exhort
             Catholiques
             treating
             with
             them
             ,
             especially
             in
             such
             times
             as
             these
             ,
             that
             the
             
               fields
               are
               even
               white
               unto
               the
               Harvest
               ,
            
             and
             that
             very
             many
             more
             may
             probably
             be
             won
             by
             a
             charitable
             complyance
             (
             yet
             still
             without
             wrong
             to
             necessary
             Catholique
             doctrine
             .
             God
             forbid
             else
             )
             
             then
             perhaps
             by
             the
             most
             convincing
             arguments
             of
             reason
             ,
             That
             they
             would
             condescend
             so
             far
             ,
             either
             to
             the
             misunderstandings
             ,
             prejudices
             ,
             or
             infirmity
             of
             Protestants
             ,
             as
             ,
             since
             the
             Church
             her self
             obliges
             no
             man
             to
             those
             very
             expresse
             termes
             ,
             for
             a
             while
             either
             to
             abstain
             from
             them
             in
             disputes
             ,
             or
             using
             them
             ,
             to
             do
             it
             with
             a
             
               qualifying
               preface
            
             ,
             urging
             and
             fastning
             no
             stricter
             a
             sense
             on
             them
             then
             the
             
               Churches
               own
               Decision
               of
               her
               authority
            
             doth
             require
             .
             Certainly
             the
             receiving
             of
             a
             soul
             from
             Heresie
             and
             Schisme
             is
             a
             work
             so
             infinitely
             precious
             and
             meritorious
             before
             
               Almighty
               God
            
             ,
             that
             it
             will
             deserve
             that
             we
             should
             employ
             in
             it
             ,
             not
             only
             all
             our
             strength
             of
             wit
             and
             learning
             ,
             but
             all
             our
             charity
             likwise
             ;
             so
             imitating
             the
             great
             example
             of
             that
             
               great
               Conductor
               of
               souls
            
             S.
             Paul
             ,
             who
             told
             the
             
               Corinthians
               ,
               Astutus
               dolo
               vos
               cepi
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             
               being
               crafty
               I
               caught
               you
               with
               guile
               ,
            
             namely
             ,
             by
             
               instilling
               Christian
               Doctrines
            
             into
             their
             minds
             leisurely
             and
             seasonably
             ,
             neither
             out
             of
             time
             enforcing
             unnecessary
             truths
             upon
             them
             ,
             nor
             hastily
             and
             abruptly
             urging
             even
             necessary
             ,
             but
             perhaps
             unwelcome
             ones
             ,
             till
             he
             had
             prudently
             prepared
             a
             way
             for
             them
             .
             Now
             if
             we
             ,
             entreating
             with
             well
             minded
             ,
             but
             seduced
             souls
             ,
             would
             ,
             imitating
             S.
             Paul
             ,
             only
             propose
             to
             them
             at
             the
             first
             necessary
             doctrines
             ,
             and
             those
             represented
             with
             all
             the
             lawfull
             inviting
             advantages
             ,
             and
             most
             easie
             constructions
             ,
             we
             should
             no
             doubt
             ,
             make
             many
             points
             ,
             from
             which
             for
             the
             present
             through
             misapprehension
             they
             have
             a
             strong
             aversion
             ,
             very
             receiveable
             ,
             and
             very
             easily
             digestable
             to
             them
             .
             And
             by
             these
             meanes
             ,
             having
             
             been
             happy
             instruments
             of
             restoring
             them
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             we
             may
             at
             leasure
             ,
             if
             we
             have
             a
             mind
             ,
             seek
             to
             induce
             them
             to
             adhere
             unto
             ,
             and
             declare
             themselves
             for
             our
             particular
             opinions
             ,
             and
             distinctive
             interpretations
             of
             common
             points
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             But
             to
             return
             from
             this
             digression
             ,
             I
             most
             affectionately
             entreat
             the
             Protestants
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             heedfully
             cast
             their
             eyes
             upon
             this
             
               decree
               of
               the
               Councell
               of
               Trent
               ,
            
             that
             they
             would
             peruse
             and
             turn
             it
             as
             they
             please
             ;
             and
             when
             they
             have
             done
             this
             ,
             let
             them
             consider
             if
             a
             Synod
             of
             Charenton
             ,
             or
             Dort
             ,
             or
             Gap
             do
             not
             ,
             even
             while
             they
             renounce
             all
             
               visible
               obliging
               authority
            
             ,
             usurp
             notwithstanding
             more
             then
             the
             
               Catholike
               Church
            
             here
             challenges
             :
             Would
             any
             of
             them
             give
             leave
             to
             any
             among
             them
             to
             interpret
             Scriptures
             against
             their
             sense
             established
             by
             them
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             do
             not
             they
             command
             men
             to
             interpret
             Scriptures
             against
             doctrines
             unanimously
             consented
             to
             by
             Fathers
             ?
             Lastly
             ,
             would
             they
             suffer
             a
             French
             Protestant
             to
             interpret
             Scriptures
             ,
             but
             even
             as
             their
             brethren
             Protestants
             in
             in
             England
             (
             heretofore
             during
             their
             prosperity
             graced
             by
             them
             with
             that
             title
             )
             do
             ordinarily
             interpret
             them
             (
             for
             example
             )
             about
             
               Episcopacy
               ,
               reall
               Presence
            
             ,
             &
             c
             ?
             If
             therefore
             such
             fragments
             of
             churches
             do
             allow
             themselves
             so
             much
             ,
             let
             Protestants
             try
             if
             they
             can
             be
             unreasonable
             enough
             to
             impute
             tyranny
             to
             the
             
               Catholique
               Church
            
             ,
             for
             forbidding
             any
             in
             her
             communion
             to
             invent
             new
             senses
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             contrary
             not
             onely
             to
             the
             doctrine
             universally
             embraced
             through
             the
             whole
             Catholike
             world
             ,
             but
             to
             this
             doctrine
             as
             professed
             to
             be
             
             the
             same
             which
             all
             Churches
             before
             ,
             and
             all
             Fathers
             unanimously
             consent
             in
             ?
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXII
             .
          
           
             
               The
               method
               whereby
               the
               Author
               arrived
               to
               an
               entire
               satisfaction
               concerning
               the
               Churches
               authority
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             I
             Will
             now
             proceed
             in
             my
             narration
             ,
             how
             and
             by
             what
             meanes
             (
             after
             I
             had
             informed
             my selfe
             of
             the
             
               Roman
               Churches
               established
               doctrine
            
             concerning
             
               her
               authority
            
             ,
             and
             after
             I
             had
             been
             assured
             by
             very
             learned
             Catholiques
             ,
             that
             I
             was
             not
             obliged
             to
             build
             upon
             any
             other
             expression
             of
             this
             doctrine
             ,
             but
             that
             of
             the
             Church
             it selfe
             )
             I
             in
             ashort
             time
             arrived
             to
             a
             full
             satisfaction
             of
             all
             the
             difficulties
             and
             prejudices
             ,
             that
             before
             I
             was
             incombred
             withall
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             objections
             and
             difficulties
             by
             education
             and
             many
             yeares
             study
             setled
             in
             my
             mind
             against
             the
             Churches
             
               infallibility
               or
               authority
            
             ,
             and
             which
             were
             not
             suddainly
             cleared
             ,
             after
             I
             knew
             that
             the
             Church
             was
             more
             moderate
             and
             condescending
             then
             I
             had
             before
             believed
             ,
             respected
             not
             only
             the
             substance
             of
             this
             doctrine
             ,
             but
             likewise
             many
             particulars
             and
             circumstances
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             likewise
             the
             immediate
             consequences
             of
             it
             ,
             forexample
             ,
             How
             it
             could
             be
             justifyed
             with
             certainty
             sufficient
             to
             support
             a
             supernaturall
             faith
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             was
             legally
             possessed
             of
             this
             authority
             ;
             Where
             this
             authority
             was
             scated
             ,
             whether
             in
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             or
             some
             
             speciall
             members
             of
             it
             ;
             Upon
             what
             grounds
             it
             was
             challenged
             ;
             How
             far
             it
             was
             extended
             ;
             And
             after
             all
             these
             ,
             what
             might
             appeare
             to
             me
             to
             be
             the
             most
             rationall
             way
             for
             a
             Catholique
             to
             expresse
             his
             
               resolution
               of
               faith
            
             ,
             so
             confidently
             by
             all
             Protestants
             charged
             with
             circles
             and
             absurdities
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             To
             gaine
             satisfaction
             in
             these
             points
             ,
             as
             ,
             for
             the
             foundation
             ,
             I
             resolved
             only
             to
             consider
             what
             the
             Church
             her selfe
             sayd
             ,
             so
             for
             an
             information
             more
             particular
             since
             the
             church
             had
             not
             descended
             to
             so
             punctuall
             an
             expression
             of
             her
             mind
             ,
             conceived
             it
             my
             best
             way
             to
             have
             recourse
             either
             to
             the
             writings
             or
             verball
             resolutions
             of
             such
             Catholiques
             of
             unsuspected
             Opinions
             ,
             as
             had
             expressed
             themselves
             the
             most
             moderately
             ,
             intelligibly
             ,
             with
             allowing
             the
             greatest
             latitude
             ,
             and
             lastly
             ,
             most
             approaching
             to
             the
             grounds
             which
             I
             thought
             before
             to
             be
             most
             reasonable
             .
             The
             particular
             persons
             whose
             speeches
             or
             writings
             contributed
             most
             to
             my
             satisfaction
             ,
             I
             shall
             occasionally
             name
             or
             reflect
             upon
             in
             the
             pursuance
             of
             this
             Narration
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Now
             I
             do
             not
             vainly
             pretend
             to
             ,
             or
             so
             much
             as
             trouble
             my self
             with
             wishing
             that
             any
             man
             ,
             Catholique
             ,
             or
             other
             ,
             should
             believe
             that
             the
             method
             according
             to
             which
             I
             proceeded
             ,
             or
             the
             grounds
             which
             in
             mine
             own
             reasoning
             I
             laid
             ,
             were
             more
             rationall
             then
             others
             ;
             for
             my
             intent
             is
             only
             to
             make
             an
             Exomologesis
             ,
             or
             account
             of
             that
             particular
             order
             and
             progresse
             whereby
             I
             attained
             repose
             of
             mind
             in
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             great
             contentment
             in
             abasing
             and
             captivating
             my
             reason
             :
             It
             will
             
             be
             sufficient
             for
             me
             if
             the
             grounds
             by
             me
             laid
             ,
             and
             inferences
             from
             them
             deserve
             not
             to
             be
             condemned
             by
             Catholiques
             ,
             to
             prevent
             which
             ,
             I
             may
             with
             confidence
             say
             that
             I
             took
             very
             good
             advice
             ,
             and
             used
             very
             great
             circumsp●●●ion
             .
             Let
             them
             be
             accounted
             as
             imperfect
             as
             any
             man
             shall
             please
             ,
             I
             am
             very
             well
             contented
             that
             others
             should
             tell
             me
             that
             they
             could
             have
             furnished
             me
             with
             better
             :
             This
             only
             I
             have
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             purposing
             to
             write
             mine
             own
             story
             ,
             and
             not
             directions
             for
             others
             ,
             I
             am
             resolved
             to
             tell
             it
             freely
             and
             ingenuously
             ,
             without
             concealing
             whatsoever
             defaults
             or
             wickednesses
             may
             by
             others
             be
             imputed
             to
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXIII
             .
          
           
             
               Grounds
               laid
               to
               prove
               a
               certainty
               of
               Tradition
               .
               Severall
               degrees
               of
               it
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             SOme
             of
             the
             grounds
             laid
             by
             me
             in
             preparation
             to
             a
             distinct
             conception
             and
             satisfaction
             concerning
             the
             Churches
             authority
             founded
             upon
             Tradition
             ,
             and
             the
             certainty
             thereof
             ,
             have
             been
             already
             occasionally
             ,
             though
             somwhat
             before
             their
             due
             season
             ,
             mentioned
             in
             the
             former
             conclusion
             ,
             cap.
             8.
             and
             9.
             
             The
             substance
             of
             which
             ,
             together
             with
             others
             pertinent
             thereto
             ,
             I
             will
             here
             ,
             as
             in
             their
             proper
             and
             naturall
             place
             ,
             orderly
             set
             down
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             the
             first
             place
             therefore
             ,
             since
             all
             information
             of
             things
             past
             before
             our
             age
             can
             no
             
             other
             way
             be
             had
             (
             excepting
             only
             extraordinary
             or
             
               divine
               inspiration
            
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             expected
             ,
             or
             relyed
             upon
             ,
             if
             pretended
             ,
             unlesse
             it
             be
             attested
             by
             miracles
             )
             but
             by
             Tradition
             from
             the
             times
             when
             such
             things
             hapned
             ,
             yet
             arriving
             at
             us
             by
             the
             testimony
             of
             the
             present
             times
             and
             persons
             living
             with
             us
             :
             By
             consequence
             I
             had
             no
             difficulty
             ,
             but
             that
             in
             the
             present
             hypothesis
             of
             
               Christian
               revelations
            
             the
             only
             immediate
             witnesse
             of
             them
             was
             the
             present
             church
             ,
             and
             this
             either
             by
             orall
             profession
             ,
             that
             thus
             she
             had
             received
             by
             information
             and
             practise
             of
             the
             precedent
             age
             ;
             Or
             by
             writings
             of
             
               antiene
               times
            
             continued
             and
             daily
             transcribed
             ,
             but
             all
             preserved
             and
             conveyed
             to
             us
             by
             the
             present
             church
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             the
             second
             place
             I
             considered
             that
             these
             
               divine
               Revelations
            
             ,
             and
             doctrines
             of
             
               Christian
               Religion
            
             being
             of
             such
             a
             particular
             nature
             as
             that
             ,
             besides
             the
             believing
             them
             to
             have
             been
             ,
             we
             are
             obliged
             to
             assent
             unto
             and
             embrace
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             only
             necessary
             means
             of
             avoiding
             eternall
             misery
             ,
             and
             attaining
             to
             eternall
             happinesse
             .
             Hereupon
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             present
             church
             ,
             our
             only
             witnesse
             of
             them
             ,
             represents
             them
             to
             us
             ,
             not
             only
             as
             the
             present
             age
             does
             the
             actions
             of
             Caesar
             ,
             or
             books
             of
             Cicero
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             with
             so
             much
             assurance
             that
             we
             cannot
             be
             reasonable
             men
             and
             doubt
             of
             them
             ,
             yet
             by
             doubting
             or
             disbelieving
             them
             there
             is
             no
             losse
             to
             be
             feared
             ,
             but
             only
             of
             our
             reputation
             .
             But
             she
             proposeth
             them
             to
             us
             as
             necessarily
             to
             be
             submitted
             to
             ,
             and
             her self
             as
             an
             authorised
             witnesse
             ,
             having
             received
             commission
             from
             the
             
               divine
               Author
            
             to
             oblige
             all
             men
             to
             believe
             her
             ,
             as
             a
             proponent
             .
             
             Which
             double
             capacity
             of
             the
             church
             ,
             viz.
             1.
             
             
               Simply
               a
               proponent
               .
               2.
               
               As
               an
               authorised
               proponent
               ,
            
             I
             conceived
             it
             very
             requisite
             for
             me
             to
             distinguish
             ,
             and
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             in
             my
             understanding
             ,
             to
             separate
             the
             one
             from
             the
             other
             :
             For
             though
             Catholiques
             ,
             who
             from
             their
             infancy
             have
             been
             brought
             up
             in
             acknowledging
             the
             grounded
             authority
             of
             the
             church
             ,
             have
             no
             need
             to
             distinguish
             this
             double
             capacity
             for
             themselves
             ,
             yet
             in
             disputation
             with
             those
             Sects
             ,
             which
             accept
             of
             Tradition
             ,
             simply
             at
             least
             for
             books
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             deny
             such
             an
             obliging
             authority
             ,
             and
             especially
             in
             explaining
             the
             manner
             of
             
               Resolution
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             I
             conceived
             and
             found
             ,
             as
             to
             my self
             ,
             great
             profit
             in
             this
             distinction
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             In
             the
             third
             place
             ,
             for
             simple
             Tradition
             I
             enquired
             whether
             ,
             and
             upon
             what
             grounds
             it
             could
             be
             made
             to
             appear
             to
             be
             certain
             and
             absolutely
             convincing
             .
             And
             upon
             mature
             consideration
             ,
             I
             was
             satisfied
             that
             they
             were
             extremely
             mistaken
             ,
             who
             thought
             that
             there
             was
             no
             absolute
             certainty
             in
             any
             knowledge
             ,
             excepting
             only
             such
             as
             we
             receive
             either
             immediately
             by
             our
             senses
             ,
             or
             by
             evident
             discourse
             and
             demonstration
             of
             reason
             .
             For
             on
             the
             contrary
             I
             found
             that
             knowledge
             from
             report
             of
             Tradition
             might
             in
             some
             cases
             be
             as
             truly
             certain
             ,
             as
             that
             from
             sense
             or
             demonstration
             .
             So
             for
             example
             ,
             before
             ,
             I
             saw
             the
             City
             of
             Rome
             ,
             I
             was
             most
             assured
             that
             there
             was
             such
             a
             place
             ,
             and
             the
             reason
             was
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             impossible
             that
             such
             a
             world
             of
             writings
             and
             persons
             ,
             all
             which
             could
             not
             be
             led
             by
             interest
             to
             frame
             a
             lye
             ,
             should
             conspire
             to
             witnesse
             such
             a
             thing
             ,
             and
             not
             one
             person
             be
             found
             that
             contradicted
             
             them
             .
             The
             like
             may
             be
             said
             of
             Tradition
             ,
             or
             report
             of
             things
             past
             ,
             when
             a
             whole
             age
             agrees
             universally
             to
             acknowledge
             a
             Tradition
             under
             that
             notion
             ,
             neither
             friends
             nor
             enemies
             contradicting
             ,
             it
             is
             impossible
             that
             such
             a
             report
             should
             be
             false
             :
             Yea
             I
             may
             add
             further
             ,
             when
             there
             are
             in
             the
             same
             age
             two
             Traditions
             of
             two
             considerable
             parties
             directly
             contradicting
             the
             one
             the
             other
             ,
             it
             may
             fall
             out
             ,
             yea
             sometimes
             it
             may
             be
             most
             assured
             ,
             that
             both
             of
             them
             must
             in
             some
             respect
             be
             true
             .
             As
             for
             example
             ,
             the
             whole
             Nation
             of
             the
             Jewes
             dispersed
             all
             the
             world
             over
             ,
             do
             agree
             that
             they
             have
             received
             as
             a
             most
             sure
             Tradition
             ,
             that
             our
             Saviour
             was
             an
             Impostor
             ,
             and
             wrought
             all
             his
             pretended
             miracles
             by
             Magick
             and
             help
             of
             the
             Divell
             ;
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             all
             Christians
             through
             the
             whole
             world
             agree
             that
             they
             have
             received
             a
             Tradition
             ,
             that
             our
             Saviour
             was
             the
             true
             Messiah
             promised
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             wrought
             all
             those
             true
             miracles
             by
             the
             power
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             for
             confirmation
             of
             his
             
               divine
               doctrine
            
             :
             In
             this
             case
             these
             two
             Traditions
             being
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             partyes
             respectively
             universall
             ,
             must
             necessarily
             be
             true
             ,
             though
             in
             some
             sort
             contradicting
             ,
             yet
             not
             in
             that
             wherein
             they
             contradict
             .
             For
             it
             is
             as
             certain
             that
             the
             Jewes
             received
             ,
             and
             have
             continually
             propagated
             such
             a
             Tradition
             ,
             though
             false
             in
             the
             root
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             Christians
             have
             received
             the
             contrary
             :
             Notwithstanding
             reason
             may
             judge
             infallibly
             between
             them
             concerning
             the
             root
             of
             these
             Traditions
             ,
             namely
             by
             demonstrating
             that
             such
             miracles
             (
             acknowledged
             by
             both
             sides
             to
             have
             been
             wrought
             )
             were
             many
             of
             them
             of
             such
             a
             nature
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             did
             exceed
             
             all
             created
             power
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             doctrine
             was
             so
             divine
             ,
             so
             destructive
             to
             the
             divell
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             was
             obliged
             in
             interest
             to
             endeavour
             the
             annibilation
             of
             it
             :
             and
             lastly
             ,
             that
             nothing
             was
             either
             done
             or
             taught
             by
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             but
             what
             was
             agreeable
             to
             the
             antient
             Prophecies
             ,
             received
             by
             the
             Jews
             concerning
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             &c.
             upon
             which
             grounds
             it
             will
             evidenly
             appear
             ,
             that
             the
             Jews
             ,
             who
             first
             received
             such
             a
             Tradition
             ,
             were
             abused
             by
             the
             malice
             and
             perfidiousnesse
             of
             their
             ancestours
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             this
             is
             the
             only
             proper
             way
             of
             determining
             and
             deciding
             the
             controversie
             between
             these
             two
             Traditions
             .
             But
             of
             this
             more
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             In
             generall
             therefore
             I
             found
             that
             a
             full
             unquestionable
             certitude
             might
             be
             had
             of
             some
             Traditious
             ;
             as
             to
             give
             one
             example
             more
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             such
             a
             man
             as
             
               William
               Duke
               of
               Normandy
            
             ,
             who
             conquered
             England
             ,
             is
             most
             certain
             ,
             not
             any
             Englishman
             or
             other
             that
             ever
             heard
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             believes
             it
             ,
             and
             would
             impute
             frenzy
             to
             any
             man
             that
             should
             call
             it
             in
             question
             .
             Now
             the
             reason
             why
             this
             is
             so
             certain
             to
             every
             one
             ,
             is
             this
             ;
             because
             all
             men
             living
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             who
             either
             are
             inquisitive
             into
             times
             past
             ,
             or
             c●pable
             of
             information
             do
             agree
             ;
             that
             this
             particular
             was
             told
             them
             by
             their
             Predecessors
             ,
             as
             a
             thing
             come
             to
             them
             by
             Tradition
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             men
             of
             the
             former
             age
             of
             that
             before
             them
             ,
             thus
             ascending
             ,
             till
             we
             come
             to
             the
             age
             wherein
             he
             lived
             ,
             and
             was
             personally
             known
             and
             seen
             by
             his
             Subjects
             .
             Now
             it
             is
             impossible
             that
             all
             men
             of
             any
             age
             should
             both
             agree
             together
             ,
             and
             actually
             effect
             that
             complot
             ,
             to
             
               deceive
               their
               children
            
             with
             a
             lye
             ,
             under
             the
             notion
             of
             Tradition
             ,
             
             Add
             to
             this
             ;
             that
             the
             present
             age
             affords
             us
             books
             and
             Records
             descending
             from
             hand
             to
             hand
             ,
             and
             written
             in
             severall
             ages
             between
             that
             time
             and
             us
             ,
             which
             testifie
             the
             same
             thing
             .
             As
             likewise
             there
             are
             in
             the
             generall
             practise
             of
             
               England
               ,
               Lawes
               ,
               Customes
               ,
               Priviledges
               ,
               &c.
            
             all
             which
             are
             acknowledged
             to
             have
             had
             their
             Originall
             from
             the
             same
             Author
             .
             This
             is
             an
             example
             of
             one
             of
             the
             highest
             degrees
             of
             
               Traditionary
               certitude
            
             that
             may
             be
             of
             a
             thing
             passed
             so
             many
             ages
             since
             ,
             being
             confirmed
             by
             
               Orall
               Tradition
               ,
               Universality
               ,
               Records
               ,
            
             language
             ,
             and
             practises
             or
             customes
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             An
             
               inferiour
               degree
               of
               certainty
               in
               Tradition
            
             (
             yet
             
               certainty
               however
            
             )
             is
             ,
             for
             example
             ,
             
               that
               there
               was
               such
               a
               man
               as
               Alexander
               the
               Great
               .
            
             This
             is
             a
             thing
             most
             certain
             ,
             and
             yet
             it
             wants
             many
             of
             those
             arguments
             of
             assurance
             in
             the
             former
             example
             .
             There
             is
             indeed
             a
             kind
             of
             
               Orall
               Tradition
               of
               this
               likewise
            
             ,
             yet
             not
             arriving
             unto
             this
             age
             and
             climate
             of
             the
             world
             by
             such
             a
             generall
             succession
             as
             the
             former
             ,
             by
             reason
             that
             Alexander
             having
             lived
             in
             a
             quarter
             of
             the
             world
             remote
             from
             us
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             descended
             from
             the
             men
             of
             his
             age
             ,
             who
             knew
             him
             ;
             yet
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             some
             of
             them
             or
             their
             children
             coming
             to
             Rome
             delivered
             this
             ,
             and
             so
             some
             Romanes
             conveighed
             it
             among
             these
             Western
             parts
             of
             the
             world
             .
             There
             are
             no
             customes
             or
             practises
             among
             us
             relating
             to
             Alexander
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             main
             arguments
             of
             certainty
             are
             ,
             1.
             
             Positive
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             writings
             dispersed
             abroad
             ,
             made
             by
             
               antient
               Grecians
               and
               Romans
            
             ,
             all
             testifying
             the
             same
             thing
             .
             
               2.
               
               Negative
            
             ,
             not
             one
             man
             appearing
             in
             this
             
             age
             ,
             nor
             to
             be
             heard
             of
             in
             the
             former
             ,
             that
             denied
             it
             ,
             or
             so
             much
             as
             called
             it
             in
             question
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             
               A
               yet
               inferior
               degree
               of
               certainty
               in
               Tradition
            
             may
             be
             exemplified
             in
             some
             writings
             ,
             as
             in
             S.
             
               Clements
               first
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Corinthians
               ,
            
             lately
             published
             and
             printed
             in
             England
             .
             For
             that
             there
             was
             such
             an
             Epistle
             written
             is
             testified
             by
             all
             Antiquity
             ,
             and
             was
             assuredly
             believed
             by
             all
             learned
             men
             in
             this
             age
             before
             the
             publishing
             of
             it
             :
             But
             it
             is
             ,
             now
             near
             eight
             hundred
             years
             that
             it
             ha's
             been
             missing
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             for
             Photius
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             is
             the
             last
             writer
             that
             takes
             notice
             to
             have
             read
             it
             .
             Of
             late
             this
             Epistle
             was
             found
             in
             an
             ancient
             Manuscript
             in
             the
             
               King
               of
               England's
               Library
            
             ,
             sent
             him
             for
             a
             present
             out
             of
             the
             
               Eastern
               countries
            
             .
             Now
             the
             certitude
             that
             this
             is
             the
             same
             Epistle
             anciently
             acknowledged
             and
             read
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             appears
             in
             this
             :
             1.
             
             That
             the
             characters
             of
             the
             Manuscript
             are
             very
             ancient
             ,
             (
             yet
             I
             do
             not
             believe
             it
             to
             have
             been
             written
             by
             that
             glorious
             Virgin
             Martyr
             S.
             Tecla
             ,
             as
             the
             credulous
             Grecians
             would
             pretend
             ;
             )
             so
             that
             if
             it
             had
             been
             counterfeited
             ,
             it
             was
             done
             in
             times
             ,
             when
             the
             falsity
             might
             have
             been
             discovered
             by
             unquestioned
             copies
             .
             2.
             
             That
             the
             stile
             is
             agreeing
             with
             the
             ancient
             simplicity
             and
             
               gravity
               of
               Apostolique
               writings
            
             .
             3.
             
             That
             the
             subject
             is
             the
             very
             same
             that
             those
             
               ancient
               Fathers
            
             ,
             who
             speak
             of
             it
             ,
             do
             mention
             .
             4.
             
             That
             all
             the
             extraits
             and
             passages
             ,
             which
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Church
             do
             quote
             out
             of
             S.
             Clements
             true
             Epistle
             ,
             are
             found
             in
             this
             .
             Upon
             which
             grounds
             it
             may
             be
             truly
             said
             ,
             and
             I
             believe
             no
             man
             will
             contradict
             it
             ,
             
               that
               this
               is
               certainly
               S.
               Clements
               Epistle
               .
            
          
           
           
             8.
             
             It
             is
             likely
             that
             besides
             these
             degrees
             of
             certainty
             ,
             more
             upon
             consideration
             might
             be
             found
             out
             :
             but
             these
             I
             esteemed
             enough
             for
             my
             present
             purpose
             .
             Now
             by
             certainty
             I
             intend
             not
             
               certitudinem
               rei
            
             ,
             for
             so
             nothing
             that
             is
             or
             hath
             been
             is
             in
             it self
             more
             certain
             then
             another
             ,
             for
             even
             a
             thing
             that
             ha's
             its
             existence
             from
             free
             or
             casuall
             causes
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             ,
             is
             as
             certain
             as
             any
             other
             thing
             produced
             by
             causes
             never
             so
             determinate
             ,
             efficacious
             or
             necessary
             :
             But
             
               certitudinem
               quoad
               nos
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             our
             assurance
             that
             it
             hath
             been
             :
             And
             a
             thing
             I
             call
             
               more
               certain
            
             ,
             in
             this
             notion
             (
             not
             which
             ha's
             less
             doubt
             or
             suspition
             of
             not
             being
             ,
             for
             if
             there
             be
             any
             rationall
             suspition
             ,
             there
             is
             
               no
               certainty
            
             ,
             no
             not
             in
             the
             lowest
             degree
             :
             but
             )
             that
             which
             ha's
             more
             wayes
             to
             prove
             it self
             to
             be
             certain
             then
             another
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XXIV
             .
          
           
             
               Divine
               revelations
               proved
               to
               be
               certain
               beyond
               humane
               story
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             I
             Will
             now
             proceed
             by
             way
             of
             comparison
             to
             demonstrate
             
               the
               high
               degree
               of
               certitude
            
             ;
             which
             we
             may
             have
             of
             
               divine
               Revelations
            
             ,
             testified
             by
             the
             present
             Church
             ,
             considered
             as
             a
             simple
             proponent
             ,
             setting
             aside
             the
             authority
             which
             she
             challenges
             to
             oblige
             all
             men
             to
             submit
             to
             .
             In
             which
             discourse
             we
             are
             to
             consider
             four
             things
             especially
             in
             
               Christian
               Religion
            
             ,
             coming
             to
             us
             by
             Tradition
             ,
             but
             in
             subordinate
             degrees
             of
             
               certitude
               ,
               viz.
               1.
               
               Doctrines
               meerly
               speculative
               ,
            
             and
             which
             hardly
             could
             be
             testified
             in
             the
             practise
             of
             the
             church
             .
             2.
             
             
               Books
               of
               Scripture
               .
               3.
               
               Ceremonies
               and
               externall
               practises
            
             not
             mentioned
             expresly
             in
             Scripture
             .
             4.
             
             
               Doctrines
               and
               customes
               shining
               in
               the
               practise
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             and
             likewise
             more
             or
             losse
             clearly
             express'd
             in
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               First
               for
               speculative
               doctrines
            
             ,
             which
             could
             hardly
             be
             express'd
             in
             the
             practise
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             Tradition
             of
             them
             seems
             to
             be
             very
             difficult
             ,
             and
             the
             certainty
             not
             so
             demonstrable
             .
             As
             for
             example
             ,
             there
             are
             in
             the
             
               Catalogue
               of
               Heresies
               made
               by
               S.
               Epiphanius
               ,
               S
               Augustine
            
             and
             Philastrius
             ,
             certain
             opinions
             called
             Heresies
             in
             a
             large
             notion
             ,
             which
             seem
             not
             to
             have
             been
             in
             themselves
             of
             any
             dangerous
             consequence
             ,
             but
             yet
             have
             been
             condemned
             by
             Popes
             ,
             &c.
             and
             ever
             since
             by
             a
             tacit
             consent
             of
             the
             Universall
             Church
             avoided
             ;
             as
             the
             opininions
             
             of
             the
             
               Millenaries
               ,
               Melchisedechians
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Now
             whether
             these
             Heresies
             were
             condemned
             as
             
               contrary
               to
               a
               Tradition
            
             ,
             or
             only
             by
             a
             
               judgement
               of
               discretion
            
             ,
             by
             shewing
             ,
             that
             the
             grounds
             pretended
             for
             such
             opinions
             out
             of
             Scripture
             are
             not
             concluding
             ,
             but
             rather
             the
             contrary
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             second
             Councell
             of
             Orange
             seems
             to
             condemn
             some
             doctrines
             of
             the
             Semipelagians
             )
             is
             not
             very
             certain
             .
             However
             they
             rest
             condemned
             ,
             and
             more
             probably
             the
             former
             way
             ,
             as
             contrary
             to
             Tradition
             ;
             which
             may
             rather
             be
             believed
             of
             the
             Millenaries
             ,
             because
             they
             pretended
             for
             their
             doctrine
             a
             Tradition
             derived
             from
             Papias
             a
             scholler
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             very
             far
             spread
             in
             the
             church
             ,
             and
             maintained
             by
             great
             Saints
             and
             Doctors
             ,
             as
             S
             Irenaus
             ,
             S.
             
               Justin
               Martyr
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             It
             might
             very
             possible
             be
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Traditionary
               doctrines
            
             contrary
             to
             these
             Heresies
             (
             however
             speculative
             ,
             and
             which
             could
             not
             be
             conveighed
             by
             any
             outward
             practise
             of
             the
             church
             )
             might
             have
             continued
             in
             mens
             memories
             to
             the
             times
             ,
             when
             these
             opinions
             were
             confuted
             ;
             For
             no
             doubt
             can
             be
             made
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Apostolique
             churches
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             books
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             received
             the
             true
             sense
             and
             interpretation
             of
             the
             most
             difficult
             passages
             ,
             which
             might
             continue
             by
             a
             successive
             instruction
             ,
             but
             of
             which
             ,
             by
             reason
             they
             were
             no
             necessary
             doctrines
             of
             
               Christian
               Religion
            
             ,
             many
             are
             lost
             ,
             as
             I
             exemplified
             in
             the
             former
             conclusion
             .
             So
             that
             the
             certainty
             of
             such
             
               Traditionary
               speculative
               doctrines
            
             is
             very
             hardly
             demonstrable
             ;
             and
             thereupon
             many
             learned
             Catholiques
             conceive
             ,
             that
             severall
             lately
             controverted
             opinions
             in
             the
             
             church
             ,
             as
             concerning
             
               Grace
               and
               Freewill
            
             ,
             
             
               the
               immaculate
               Conception
               of
               our
               blessed
               Lady
               ,
               &c.
            
             have
             been
             so
             much
             agitated
             without
             any
             decision
             of
             the
             church
             ;
             and
             it
             ever
             any
             of
             the
             said
             opinions
             come
             to
             be
             decided
             by
             a
             Councell
             ,
             that
             the
             decision
             will
             at
             least
             oblige
             to
             obedience
             and
             non-contradiction
             ,
             but
             not
             ,
             perhaps
             ,
             as
             an
             
               article
               de
               fide
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             a
             
               divine
               revelation
            
             ,
             delivered
             by
             
               universall
               Tradition
            
             :
             Since
             it
             is
             generally
             confess'd
             ,
             that
             they
             want
             such
             a
             Tradition
             .
             See
             above
             in
             this
             Section
             :
             1
             Cha.
             9.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             As
             
               concerning
               books
               of
               Scripture
            
             ,
             the
             Tradition
             of
             them
             may
             appear
             certaine
             in
             a
             high
             degree
             ,
             at
             least
             for
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             books
             :
             For
             though
             at
             first
             they
             were
             written
             for
             the
             use
             and
             necessity
             of
             
               particular
               Churches
               and
               persons
            
             ,
             and
             no
             Obligation
             appears
             expressely
             to
             have
             been
             imposed
             to
             disperse
             them
             through
             the
             whole
             Church
             :
             Notwithstanding
             the
             infinite
             reverence
             ,
             which
             all
             Christians
             bore
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             made
             every
             church
             desirous
             to
             possesse
             themselves
             of
             whatsoever
             writings
             proceeded
             from
             them
             :
             Yet
             this
             not
             out
             of
             any
             extreme
             necessity
             ,
             for
             from
             their
             first
             foundation
             all
             churches
             were
             instructed
             in
             all
             points
             and
             doctrines
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             as
             likewise
             the
             same
             
               orders
               of
               government
               ,
               publique
               worship
               ,
               &c.
            
             and
             this
             after
             an
             uniform
             manner
             ,
             as
             appeared
             to
             me
             evident
             ,
             not
             only
             from
             the
             
               antient
               Liturgies
            
             ,
             but
             severall
             testimonies
             
             out
             of
             Tertullian
             ,
             S.
             Epiphanius
             ,
             S.
             Augustine
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             there
             was
             required
             a
             long
             time
             e're
             such
             writings
             could
             be
             universally
             spread
             ,
             yea
             several
             ages
             were
             passed
             ,
             before
             they
             were
             all
             of
             them
             received
             ,
             even
             at
             Rome
             it self
             ,
             as
             appears
             out
             of
             S.
             Hierome
             .
             For
             before
             they
             were
             admitted
             into
             the
             Canon
             ,
             we
             may
             be
             sure
             that
             great
             caution
             and
             exact
             information
             was
             used
             .
             So
             that
             after
             all
             this
             they
             having
             been
             now
             many
             ages
             acknowledged
             by
             the
             whole
             church
             for
             divine
             writings
             ,
             we
             may
             have
             a
             greater
             assurance
             of
             them
             ,
             then
             of
             the
             books
             of
             
               Aristotle
               ,
               Cicero
            
             ,
             &c.
             which
             ,
             by
             reason
             men
             were
             not
             much
             concerned
             ,
             whether
             they
             were
             legitimate
             or
             supposititious
             ,
             have
             not
             been
             examined
             with
             so
             much
             advice
             and
             caution
             ;
             and
             yet
             that
             man
             that
             should
             pretend
             to
             a
             doubt
             of
             them
             ,
             would
             be
             suspected
             of
             all
             men
             to
             be
             tainted
             in
             his
             understanding
             .
             But
             this
             
               high
               degree
               of
               certitude
            
             we
             have
             only
             of
             the
             
               divine
               books
            
             considered
             
               in
               gross
            
             ,
             not
             of
             the
             true
             reading
             of
             
               particular
               Texts
            
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             infinite
             variety
             of
             readings
             in
             Manuscripts
             ,
             yet
             even
             in
             this
             respect
             also
             we
             may
             assure
             our selves
             that
             there
             is
             no
             corruption
             very
             considerable
             ,
             or
             of
             very
             dangerous
             consequence
             ,
             by
             considering
             not
             only
             Gods
             providence
             and
             promises
             to
             his
             church
             ,
             but
             likewise
             by
             comparing
             the
             originall
             Texts
             with
             such
             a
             world
             of
             
               Translations
               ,
               Syriake
               ,
               Arabick
               ,
               AEthiopian
               ,
               Latin
               ,
            
             &c.
             many
             of
             which
             were
             made
             in
             the
             very
             infancy
             of
             the
             church
             ,
             long
             before
             the
             Archetype
             or
             Original
             copies
             were
             lost
             ,
             some
             of
             which
             Tertullian
             sayes
             ,
             remained
             in
             his
             dayes
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             In
             the
             third
             place
             ,
             reason
             told
             me
             that
             such
             ceremonies
             ,
             as
             were
             universally
             practised
             
             through
             the
             whole
             church
             from
             the
             first
             times
             ,
             though
             not
             mentioned
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             might
             justifie
             themselves
             to
             be
             derived
             from
             the
             Apostles
             with
             a
             greater
             certainty
             ,
             then
             even
             the
             books
             of
             Scripture
             themselves
             ;
             according
             to
             that
             saying
             of
             S.
             
               Augustine
               ,
               (
               Ep.
               118.
               )
               Those
               things
               which
               we
               observe
               ,
               and
               are
               not
               written
               ,
               but
               delivered
               ,
               and
               are
               practised
               all
               the
               world
               over
               ,
               are
               to
               be
               understood
               to
               have
               been
               commanded
               and
               appointed
               either
               by
               the
               Apostles
               themselves
               ,
               or
               by
               Generall
               Councells
               ,
               the
               authority
               whereof
               is
               most
               healthfull
               in
               the
               Church
               .
            
             Which
             Tertullian
             before
             him
             thus
             expressed
             ,
             (
             
               de
               Praesor
               .
               )
               This
               custome
               certainly
               proceeded
               from
               Apostolique
               Tradition
               ;
               for
               how
               could
               that
               come
               into
               (
               generall
               )
               practise
               ,
               which
               was
               not
               delivered
               by
               Tradition
               ?
            
             Now
             of
             such
             kind
             of
             rites
             many
             examples
             are
             extant
             in
             antient
             Liturgies
             ,
             and
             many
             more
             mentioned
             ,
             as
             universally
             received
             by
             Tertullian
             ,
             S.
             Cyprian
             ,
             &c.
             who
             wrote
             before
             there
             had
             been
             in
             the
             church
             ,
             any
             plenary
             Councell
             ,
             and
             therefore
             ,
             by
             S.
             Augustines
             rule
             ,
             argue
             such
             rites
             to
             have
             come
             from
             the
             Apostles
             .
             The
             reason
             is
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             not
             imagineable
             how
             it
             could
             be
             possible
             that
             such
             rites
             should
             be
             received
             by
             all
             churches
             through
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             that
             so
             immediately
             after
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ,
             and
             in
             such
             a
             season
             ,
             when
             there
             had
             never
             been
             any
             generall
             meeting
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             yea
             when
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             horriblenesse
             of
             the
             persecutions
             it
             was
             extremely
             difficult
             for
             the
             Bishops
             of
             one
             Province
             to
             meet
             together
             to
             settle
             particular
             necessary
             affairs
             (
             in
             none
             of
             which
             Synods
             notwithstanding
             is
             the
             least
             mention
             made
             of
             ordaining
             such
             
             ceremonies
             )
             if
             together
             with
             
               Christian
               Religion
            
             ,
             they
             had
             not
             been
             introduced
             by
             the
             Apostles
             .
             Let
             now
             any
             reasonable
             man
             judge
             if
             the
             books
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             he
             acknowledges
             only
             upon
             the
             ground
             of
             generall
             Tradition
             ,
             however
             certainly
             and
             unquestionably
             divine
             ,
             yet
             do
             not
             want
             some
             of
             these
             arguments
             of
             demonstration
             ,
             and
             enjoy
             some
             of
             the
             rest
             in
             an
             inferiour
             degree
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             But
             fourthly
             ,
             
               Doctrines
               or
               customes
               shining
               in
               the
               generall
               practise
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               withall
               more
               or
               Lesse
               clearly
               expressed
               in
               Scripture
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             indeed
             the
             whole
             substance
             and
             and
             frame
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             as
             was
             shewed
             before
             ,
             and
             therein
             many
             points
             now
             in
             controversie
             between
             Catholiques
             and
             Protestants
             ,
             &c.
             and
             above
             all
             other
             ,
             this
             point
             of
             the
             Churches
             authority
             )
             may
             prove
             themselves
             certain
             in
             a
             degree
             beyond
             all
             these
             ,
             and
             with
             as
             much
             assurance
             ,
             as
             Tradition
             is
             capable
             of
             ,
             I
             am
             confidently
             perswaded
             ,
             beyond
             the
             highest
             degree
             that
             I
             mentioned
             for
             
               secular
               Tradition
            
             ,
             in
             the
             example
             of
             
               King
               William
               the
               Conqueror
               of
               England
               .
            
             For
             first
             ,
             all
             the
             persons
             living
             in
             the
             time
             of
             
               Luthers
               Apostacy
            
             in
             all
             Provinces
             ,
             not
             of
             one
             Kingdome
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             whole
             Catholique
             Church
             ,
             agreed
             in
             testifying
             that
             their
             ancestours
             had
             delivered
             such
             things
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             of
             
               Tradition
               Apostolicall
            
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             ,
             since
             the
             contrary
             cannot
             be
             made
             apparent
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             judge
             the
             same
             of
             all
             precedent
             ages
             ascending
             upwards
             ,
             till
             the
             first
             times
             ,
             not
             one
             Catholique
             expressely
             dissenting
             ,
             and
             much
             lesse
             any
             one
             age
             :
             So
             that
             unlesse
             in
             some
             one
             age
             of
             the
             church
             all
             Catholiques
             should
             
             should
             have
             conspired
             to
             tell
             a
             lye
             to
             their
             children
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             so
             ,
             but
             should
             have
             been
             able
             to
             have
             seduced
             them
             ,
             not
             one
             appearing
             that
             would
             have
             the
             honesty
             to
             discover
             the
             deceit
             ,
             I
             could
             not
             conceive
             it
             possible
             ,
             that
             a
             Tradition
             of
             such
             a
             nature
             could
             be
             false
             .
             Add
             to
             the
             confirmation
             of
             the
             same
             doctrines
             the
             testimonies
             of
             Histories
             and
             Records
             ,
             yea
             even
             of
             enemies
             for
             many
             doctrines
             and
             practises
             :
             Moreover
             the
             laws
             continually
             in
             force
             through
             the
             Catholike
             Church
             ,
             lastly
             the
             
               publike
               forms
               of
               Devotions
               ,
               Feasts
               ,
               times
               of
               mortifications
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             All
             these
             arguments
             of
             certainty
             conspire
             in
             a
             far
             more
             eminent
             manner
             to
             prove
             these
             kind
             of
             doctrines
             and
             rites
             ,
             then
             in
             the
             example
             of
             
               William
               the
               Conquerour
            
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             But
             beyond
             all
             these
             something
             may
             ,
             be
             added
             ,
             to
             which
             that
             secular
             example
             doth
             in
             no
             visible
             distance
             approach
             :
             For
             ,
             
               did
               William
            
             the
             Conqueror
             ever
             appoint
             any
             persons
             about
             him
             to
             write
             all
             the
             considerable
             particulars
             of
             his
             story
             ,
             supplying
             them
             with
             all
             things
             for
             the
             enabling
             them
             to
             that
             purpose
             ?
             Did
             he
             work
             miracles
             himself
             for
             the
             confirming
             his
             authority
             ,
             and
             give
             power
             to
             his
             servants
             and
             their
             successors
             for
             severall
             ages
             to
             do
             the
             like
             ?
             Did
             he
             appoint
             a
             succession
             of
             Teachers
             to
             the
             worlds
             end
             sufficiently
             instructed
             ,
             commanding
             them
             to
             keep
             warily
             the
             depositum
             of
             that
             Religion
             ,
             both
             from
             mixture
             and
             perishing
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             deliver
             it
             to
             their
             successors
             ,
             and
             this
             upon
             great
             penalties
             of
             disobeying
             ?
             Did
             he
             ,
             besides
             solemn
             dayes
             for
             severall
             uses
             ,
             institute
             outward
             rites
             and
             practises
             to
             be
             by
             all
             men
             in
             all
             times
             and
             places
             solemnly
             either
             seen
             or
             practised
             ,
             
             and
             these
             with
             prescribed
             formes
             ,
             postures
             ,
             and
             actions
             ,
             on
             purpose
             that
             the
             weightiest
             passages
             of
             his
             acts
             or
             sufferings
             should
             continually
             be
             celebrated
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             leaving
             an
             impossibility
             of
             their
             being
             forgotten
             without
             a
             deluge
             ?
             Nay
             lastly
             ,
             to
             secu●e
             all
             men
             from
             the
             least
             apprehension
             ,
             did
             he
             ingage
             an
             omnipotent
             power
             to
             perform
             a
             promise
             that
             those
             orders
             ,
             ceremonies
             ,
             and
             laws
             should
             continue
             to
             the
             worlds
             end
             in
             despight
             of
             the
             gates
             of
             hell
             it self
             ?
             Not
             any
             of
             these
             things
             have
             been
             done
             by
             
               Will.
               the
               Conquerour
            
             ,
             (
             or
             any
             other
             but
             our
             Lord
             )
             to
             propagate
             his
             memory
             ;
             and
             yet
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             these
             defects
             ,
             we
             are
             most
             assured
             of
             the
             Tradition
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             person
             there
             was
             ,
             that
             he
             conquered
             England
             ,
             brought
             in
             new
             lawes
             ,
             customes
             ,
             &c.
             
             What
             shall
             we
             then
             say
             of
             the
             testimony
             of
             the
             present
             church
             for
             the
             substance
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             even
             while
             we
             consider
             the
             church
             only
             as
             a
             bare
             witnesse
             or
             proponent
             of
             such
             things
             to
             us
             ?
             Is
             any
             confirmation
             stronger
             then
             all
             this
             requisite
             to
             beget
             an
             assurance
             in
             us
             ?
             Yea
             is
             it
             possible
             that
             more
             secure
             order
             could
             have
             been
             taken
             ,
             then
             that
             which
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ha's
             used
             to
             make
             that
             which
             was
             past
             now
             above
             sixteen
             ages
             to
             remain
             alwayes
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             visible
             before
             our
             eyes
             ?
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XXV
             .
          
           
             
               The
               reason
               of
               considering
               this
               double
               capacity
               in
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               Certainty
               of
               belief
               ,
               compared
               with
               certainty
               of
               knowledge
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             THe
             reason
             why
             I
             enquired
             into
             the
             proofs
             of
             the
             
               certainty
               of
               universall
               Tradition
            
             proposed
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             
               considered
               antecedently
               to
               her
               authority
            
             ,
             was
             ,
             because
             I
             found
             it
             necessary
             ,
             as
             to
             my self
             ,
             for
             a
             distinct
             understanding
             the
             
               Resolution
               of
               Catholique
               Faith
            
             ,
             that
             grounds
             of
             certainty
             of
             Tradition
             should
             first
             be
             laid
             ,
             before
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             church
             interpose
             to
             oblige
             us
             to
             believe
             Christian
             doctrine
             for
             the
             prime
             authors
             sake
             finally
             ,
             which
             is
             God.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Since
             then
             Tradition
             in
             generall
             is
             in
             it self
             credible
             ,
             and
             some
             
               Traditions
               certaine
            
             ,
             and
             above
             all
             others
             that
             ever
             were
             ;
             or
             ,
             I
             believe
             ,
             can
             possibly
             be
             ,
             the
             Tradition
             of
             the
             church
             ,
             especially
             in
             necessary
             doctrines
             of
             Faith
             universally
             believed
             ,
             and
             all
             rites
             universally
             practised
             ,
             and
             among
             them
             this
             particular
             
               Tradition
               of
               an
               obliging
               authority
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             is
             the
             most
             certain
             ;
             we
             may
             conclude
             that
             the
             beliefe
             and
             assent
             thereto
             approaches
             the
             neerest
             to
             
               knowledge
               of
               sense
            
             ,
             that
             beliefe
             possibly
             can
             do
             .
             But
             it
             is
             impossible
             ,
             
               ordinarily
               speaking
            
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             arrive
             to
             all
             the
             degrees
             of
             assurance
             that
             sense
             
               cum
               debitis
               circumstantiis
            
             may
             have
             ;
             by
             which
             means
             it
             becomes
             
             meritorious
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             capable
             of
             a
             reward
             ,
             which
             ,
             I
             conceive
             ,
             
               experimentall
               immediate
               knowledge
            
             is
             not
             :
             And
             hereupon
             it
             was
             that
             our
             Saviour
             told
             S.
             Thomas
             ,
             who
             would
             not
             give
             credit
             to
             any
             reports
             concerning
             his
             Resurrection
             ,
             till
             his
             eyes
             saw
             him
             ,
             and
             hands
             felt
             him
             ,
             
               Thomas
               ,
               because
               thou
               hast
               seen
               me
               thou
               hast
               believed
               ,
               blessed
               are
               those
               who
               have
               not
               seen
               ,
               and
               yet
               have
               believed
               .
               (
               John
               20.
               29.
               )
            
             But
             it
             may
             be
             objected
             ,
             if
             
               manifest
               vision
            
             take
             away
             meritoriousnesse
             by
             reason
             of
             such
             an
             apparent
             certitude
             ,
             as
             inforces
             the
             understanding
             to
             assent
             ;
             why
             should
             Faith
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             or
             may
             be
             built
             upon
             grounds
             demonstrably
             certain
             ,
             though
             indeed
             not
             in
             the
             utmost
             degree
             of
             experimentall
             knowledge
             ,
             have
             blessednesse
             annexed
             to
             it
             ?
             I
             answer
             ,
             the
             reason
             seems
             to
             be
             ,
             1
             :
             Because
             before
             a
             man
             arrive
             to
             an
             assurance
             in
             Faith
             ,
             there
             is
             required
             a
             great
             exercise
             of
             his
             understanding
             to
             search
             all
             the
             arguments
             conducing
             to
             a
             firm
             grounding
             of
             his
             belief
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             done
             ,
             unlesse
             there
             be
             in
             those
             persons
             inquiring
             some
             degree
             of
             love
             to
             the
             things
             inquired
             after
             ,
             which
             travell
             proceeding
             from
             love
             ,
             is
             a
             thing
             proper
             to
             be
             rewarded
             .
             2.
             
             Add
             to
             this
             ,
             that
             such
             persons
             after
             such
             a
             love
             ,
             and
             inquiry
             proceeding
             from
             that
             love
             ,
             will
             be
             forced
             to
             submit
             and
             
               captivate
               their
               understanding
            
             ,
             to
             the
             belief
             of
             many
             mysteries
             infinitely
             beyond
             the
             naturall
             capacity
             of
             their
             comprehensions
             ,
             a
             thing
             extremely
             acceptable
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             this
             is
             the
             state
             requisite
             in
             Christians
             endued
             with
             abilities
             and
             learning
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             especially
             the
             teachers
             and
             governors
             ;
             
             And
             however
             it
             is
             most
             necessary
             in
             generall
             for
             the
             setling
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             that
             there
             should
             be
             means
             of
             assurance
             of
             Tradition
             praerequired
             to
             supernaturall
             Faith
             ,
             because
             discoursing
             men
             ,
             especially
             if
             they
             be
             propossessed
             with
             prejudice
             ,
             or
             a
             
               contrary
               belief
            
             ,
             would
             hardly
             or
             never
             be
             brought
             without
             it
             to
             captivate
             their
             understandings
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             .
             But
             as
             for
             silly
             ignorant
             Christians
             ,
             to
             whom
             
               God
               is
               pleased
               to
               give
               a
               certainty
               of
               adherence
               beyond
               a
               certainty
               of
               evidence
            
             (
             as
             M.
             Chillingworth
             sayes
             )
             and
             who
             seem
             rather
             to
             
               believe
               with
               their
               wills
            
             ,
             then
             
               their
               understandings
            
             ,
             an
             immediate
             and
             simple
             captivating
             of
             their
             minds
             to
             
               Christian
               Verities
            
             ,
             without
             searching
             arguments
             of
             assurance
             ,
             may
             be
             conceived
             acceptable
             to
             God
             ,
             supposing
             notwithstanding
             that
             they
             live
             in
             a
             Church
             ,
             where
             it
             may
             be
             made
             appear
             ,
             that
             what
             they
             believe
             is
             not
             a
             lye
             ,
             nor
             a
             
               doubtfull
               truth
            
             ,
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             
               certain
               and
               infallible
            
             .
             To
             which
             purpose
             S.
             
               Augustine
               (
               cont
               .
               Ep.
               Fund
               .
               c.
               4
               )
            
             saith
             ,
             
               As
               for
               the
               other
               r●ut
               of
               common
               people
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               the
               sharpness
               of
               their
               understandings
               ,
               but
               the
               simplicity
               of
               believing
               that
               makes
               them
               secure
               .
            
             And
             again
             ,
             
               If
               Christ
               be
               dead
               only
               for
               those
               who
               are
               inabled
               by
               a
               certain
               comprehension
               to
               discern
               these
               things
               ,
               we
               do
               labour
               in
               the
               Church
               almost
               to
               no
               purpose
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             the
             
               Calvinist
               Ministers
               &c.
            
             (
             who
             profess
             an
             undervaluing
             of
             Tradition
             in
             comparison
             of
             
               pretended
               inward
               revelations
               and
               assurances
               from
               God's
               Spirit
               ,
            
             and
             who
             teach
             their
             followers
             to
             hate
             the
             very
             name
             of
             Tradition
             )
             may
             do
             well
             to
             consider
             what
             will
             becom
             of
             them
             and
             their
             faith
             of
             Scriptures
             in
             generall
             ,
             
             when
             they
             shall
             begin
             to
             doubt
             that
             such
             pretentions
             are
             either
             apparently
             false
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             impossible
             to
             be
             proved
             ,
             or
             however
             no
             arguments
             at
             all
             to
             perswade
             a
             third
             person
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Lastly
             it
             is
             observeable●
             that
             such
             Traditions
             as
             we
             now
             speak
             of
             ,
             are
             alwayes
             capable
             of
             being
             proved
             to
             be
             certain
             ,
             yet
             are
             evidently
             so
             ,
             the
             neerer
             they
             come
             to
             their
             foun●aine
             or
             times
             ,
             whence
             they
             take
             their
             originall
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             for
             example
             ;
             though
             at
             the
             beginning
             the
             whole
             Nation
             of
             the
             Jews
             were
             eye-witnesses
             of
             the
             stupendious
             manne●
             of
             delivering
             the
             law
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
             yet
             their
             successors
             (
             immediately
             after
             that
             generation
             was
             dead
             )
             fell
             into
             Idolatry
             and
             infidelity
             ;
             the
             reason
             whereof
             was
             ,
             not
             because
             they
             wanted
             means
             ,
             assuring
             themselves
             of
             the
             divine
             authority
             of
             their
             law
             ,
             and
             the
             curses
             attending
             the
             breach
             of
             it
             ;
             but
             because
             of
             this
             there
             was
             requisite
             some
             meditation
             and
             exercise
             of
             their
             understanding
             and
             besides
             ,
             those
             curses
             were
             future
             ,
             and
             therefore
             present
             temptations
             of
             fleshly
             and
             secular
             lusts
             presently
             enjoyed
             by
             them
             ,
             had
             so
             much
             power
             over
             them
             as
             to
             keep
             them
             in
             negligence
             or
             busying
             their
             understandings
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             presump●●ion
             that
             those
             curses
             which
             were
             future
             might
             perhaps
             never
             happen
             ,
             or
             not
             upon
             themselves
             in
             person
             ,
             or
             however
             by
             a
             ●epentance
             some
             time
             or
             other
             might
             be
             prevented
             .
             In
             like
             manner
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             same
             grounds
             the
             Christians
             of
             the
             first
             times
             were
             more
             holy
             ,
             more
             unmoved
             in
             their
             faith
             ,
             more
             zealous
             for
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             then
             in
             following
             ages
             ;
             because
             the
             grounds
             of
             assurance
             and
             
             other
             motives
             did
             more
             immediately
             ,
             and
             so
             more
             strongly
             ,
             make
             an
             impression
             upon
             their
             minds
             .
             Notwithstanding
             the
             faith
             and
             holinesse
             of
             the
             times
             further
             distant
             from
             the
             Apostles
             
               (
               caeteris
               pa●ibus
            
             )
             is
             perhaps
             more
             acceptable
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             more
             meritori
             us
             ,
             as
             having
             more
             of
             the
             will
             in
             it
             ,
             as
             our
             Saviour
             implyes
             in
             the
             forecited
             speech
             to
             
               S.
               Thomas
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXVI
             .
          
           
             
               Grounds
               pre-required
               to
               the
               Churches
               Authority
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             HAving
             shewed
             the
             certainty
             of
             Tradition
             in
             generall
             ,
             and
             some
             severall
             degrees
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             withall
             the
             incomparable
             advantage
             ,
             which
             the
             Church
             ,
             
               as
               a
               simple
               proponent
            
             ,
             ha's
             to
             prove
             the
             certainty
             of
             her
             Tradition
             of
             those
             doctrines
             which
             concern
             the
             substance
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             :
             In
             the
             next
             place
             I
             proceeded
             to
             make
             some
             neerer
             approaches
             to
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             Authority
             ,
             which
             she
             challenges
             to
             her self
             ,
             and
             whereby
             she
             obliges
             all
             in
             her
             Communion
             to
             believe
             receive
             ,
             and
             embrace
             whatsoever
             she
             thus
             proposeth
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             ●cknowledge
             the
             Verity
             and
             divine
             originall
             of
             all
             those
             Christian
             revelations
             deposited
             in
             her
             hands
             ,
             and
             severall
             wayes
             both
             by
             orall
             instruction
             ,
             practise
             ,
             or
             writing
             delivered
             by
             her
             to
             all
             Christians
             ,
             to
             be
             by
             
             them
             believed
             ,
             practised
             and
             obeyed
             .
             The
             Church
             ,
             as
             a
             simple
             proponent
             ,
             only
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             such
             doctrines
             ,
             books
             ,
             and
             rites
             were
             antiently
             delivered
             as
             divine
             ,
             and
             attested
             by
             divine
             miracles
             ,
             believed
             most
             assuredly
             to
             be
             such
             by
             all
             Christians
             :
             And
             in
             respect
             of
             this
             way
             of
             proposing
             ,
             even
             her
             enemies
             may
             joyn
             with
             her
             to
             confirm
             this
             Tradition
             ;
             proofes
             thereof
             we
             find
             in
             Jewish
             and
             Heathen
             Authors
             :
             The
             Jewes
             all
             confesse
             that
             the
             Religion
             (
             by
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             preached
             in
             the
             world
             )
             was
             (
             at
             least
             pretended
             )
             to
             be
             of
             divine
             authority
             ;
             That
             strange
             wonders
             ,
             (
             pretended
             likewise
             to
             be
             wrought
             by
             a
             divine
             omnipotence
             )
             gave
             testimony
             hereto
             .
             But
             yet
             neither
             Jews
             nor
             Heathens
             assent
             to
             what
             Christians
             infer
             from
             hence
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             these
             were
             indeed
             divine
             miracles
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             the
             Doctrine
             confirmed
             by
             them
             ,
             divine
             also
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             being
             so
             ,
             the
             Church
             (
             before
             she
             can
             interpose
             and
             make
             use
             of
             her
             authority
             to
             oblige
             any
             to
             submit
             to
             the
             particular
             doctrines
             and
             practises
             by
             her
             proposed
             ,
             and
             by
             her
             likewise
             ,
             where
             need
             is
             ,
             explained
             and
             interpreted
             )
             must
             give
             a
             firm
             unquestionable
             assurance
             of
             these
             two
             things
             .
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Religion
             in
             grosse
             (
             which
             Tradition
             on
             all
             hands
             agrees
             to
             have
             been
             delivered
             )
             is
             divine
             ,
             and
             hath
             been
             more
             then
             sufficiently
             proved
             to
             be
             so
             .
             2.
             
             That
             one
             of
             the
             speciall
             doctrines
             of
             this
             Religion
             ,
             is
             her
             authority
             so
             far
             extended
             .
             I
             say
             this
             assurance
             must
             be
             firm
             ,
             and
             unquestionable
             in
             both
             these
             points
             ;
             for
             if
             it
             be
             only
             probable
             ,
             
             though
             in
             never
             so
             high
             a
             degree
             ,
             I
             was
             not
             able
             to
             comprehend
             how
             that
             which
             is
             built
             upon
             such
             a
             ground
             ,
             could
             be
             absolutely
             firm
             and
             unquestionable
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             To
             demonstrate
             therefore
             the
             former
             point
             ;
             viz.
             concerning
             our
             assurance
             of
             the
             divine
             originall
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             I
             suppose
             this
             for
             a
             ground
             ,
             
               That
               from
               sufficient
               principles
               ,
               reason
               can
               conclude
               certainly
               and
               necessarily
               :
            
             which
             not
             being
             to
             be
             denyed
             by
             rrason
             ,
             I
             adde
             that
             the
             principles
             to
             be
             laid
             by
             reason
             as
             a
             ground
             of
             this
             our
             assurance
             are
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             consideration
             of
             what
             a
             nature
             those
             miracles
             were
             ,
             (
             which
             that
             they
             have
             been
             wrought
             we
             have
             from
             Tradit●on
             not
             only
             assurance
             ,
             but
             the
             highest
             degree
             of
             assurance
             that
             Tradition
             can
             almost
             afford
             .
             )
             2
             Of
             what
             a
             nature
             
               Christian
               Religion
            
             (
             delivered
             by
             an
             equally
             assured
             Tradition
             )
             is
             ,
             for
             the
             confirmation
             whereof
             such
             miracles
             were
             wrought
             .
             These
             two
             principles
             ,
             as
             they
             give
             mutual
             vertue
             each
             to
             other
             ,
             and
             both
             of
             them
             together
             do
             necessarily
             conclude
             all
             that
             we
             desire
             to
             demonstrate
             ,
             so
             they
             ought
             not
             easily
             be
             disjoyned
             .
             For
             first
             ,
             some
             of
             the
             same
             effects
             ,
             which
             in
             Christianity
             we
             call
             true
             miracles
             ,
             no
             doubt
             ,
             have
             been
             wrought
             in
             places
             where
             a
             false
             Religion
             hath
             been
             professed
             .
             And
             on
             the
             other
             side
             every
             Religion
             wherein
             there
             is
             no
             impiety
             is
             not
             necessary
             to
             be
             esteemed
             of
             divine
             originall
             .
             But
             when
             can
             it
             be
             demonstrated
             that
             true
             miracles
             have
             been
             wrought
             for
             the
             asserting
             of
             a
             Religion
             ;
             and
             that
             that
             Religion
             teacheth
             supernaturall
             doctrines
             of
             holynesse
             ,
             piety
             ,
             
             justice
             ,
             &c.
             then
             nothing
             can
             in
             reason
             be
             objected
             against
             it
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             In
             the
             present
             case
             therefore
             ;
             1.
             
             Concerning
             Miracles
             wrought
             by
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             &c.
             (
             to
             the
             end
             that
             I
             may
             only
             point
             at
             these
             things
             ,
             since
             it
             is
             not
             my
             present
             purpose
             to
             speake
             of
             this
             argument
             ,
             but
             only
             as
             a
             preparation
             to
             my
             information
             concerning
             the
             churches
             authority
             and
             Resolution
             of
             Faith
             )
             we
             may
             consider
             as
             in
             this
             number
             of
             miracles
             ,
             1.
             
             Propeecies
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             brought
             to
             us
             by
             most
             assured
             Tradition
             ,
             wherein
             we
             find
             expressely
             foretold
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Messiah
               should
               come
               before
               the
               Scepter
               was
               departed
               from
               Judah
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             before
             the
             particular
             Commonwealth
             of
             the
             Jews
             was
             destroyed
             ;
             that
             he
             should
             teach
             a
             new
             Covenant
             to
             be
             
               written
               not
               in
               Tables
               of
               Stone
               ,
            
             but
             
               in
               the
               hearts
               of
               Gods
               people
            
             ;
             that
             he
             should
             confirm
             this
             Covenant
             by
             the
             same
             Miracles
             which
             our
             Saviour
             actually
             wrought
             ;
             that
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             (
             after
             the
             death
             and
             glorification
             of
             the
             Messiah
             )
             should
             be
             received
             into
             this
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             the
             Jews
             for
             their
             infidelity
             rejected
             ,
             &c.
             2.
             
             Stupendious
             miracles
             apparently
             wrought
             by
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ;
             to
             which
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             but
             a
             few
             persons
             ,
             end
             therefore
             ,
             lest
             the
             narrownesse
             of
             the
             scene
             should
             prejudice
             their
             authority
             ,
             we
             may
             ad
             a
             continuance
             of
             the
             like
             miracles
             performed
             by
             the
             successors
             of
             the
             Apostles
             in
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ,
             and
             by
             a
             world
             of
             persons
             ,
             learned
             and
             unlearned
             ;
             men
             and
             women
             ,
             &c.
             
             None
             of
             which
             could
             have
             been
             performed
             by
             any
             inferiour
             
             naturall
             agent
             known
             of
             us
             ,
             and
             therefore
             either
             by
             God
             himself
             immediately
             ,
             or
             by
             good
             supernaturall
             spirits
             at
             least
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             In
             the
             second
             place
             for
             the
             doctrines
             and
             precepts
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             the
             former
             are
             indeed
             many
             of
             them
             above
             the
             reach
             of
             naturall
             reason
             ,
             but
             not
             directly
             against
             it
             ,
             conducing
             very
             much
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             divine
             incomprehensible
             Majesty
             ;
             and
             the
             latter
             directing
             mankind
             in
             the
             most
             perfect
             manner
             imagineable
             to
             glorifie
             God
             ,
             to
             renounce
             ,
             de●ie
             and
             contemn
             wicked
             Spirits
             ,
             teaching
             men
             to
             performe
             all
             duties
             of
             justice
             and
             charity
             to
             all
             manner
             of
             persons
             respectively
             ,
             to
             preserve
             peace
             and
             tranquility
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             lastly
             to
             perfectionate
             every
             single
             person
             in
             sobriety
             ,
             chastity
             ,
             &c.
             after
             a
             manner
             more
             then
             humane
             ;
             so
             that
             if
             man
             be
             capable
             of
             being
             elevated
             to
             a
             ●elicity
             beyond
             nature
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             onely
             Religion
             worthy
             to
             bring
             him
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             From
             these
             principles
             ,
             reason
             may
             conclude
             most
             assuredly
             .
             1.
             
             That
             such
             miracles
             were
             certainly
             wrought
             ,
             many
             of
             them
             ,
             immediately
             by
             an
             omnipotent
             power
             ;
             and
             the
             rest
             at
             least
             by
             good
             Angells
             ,
             as
             Gods
             Ministers
             ;
             since
             it
             is
             impossible
             that
             wicked
             Spirits
             should
             be
             willing
             to
             strain
             themselves
             so
             far
             on
             purpose
             to
             teach
             mankind
             to
             love
             and
             glorifie
             God
             so
             hated
             by
             them
             ,
             to
             encourage
             them
             in
             the
             learning
             and
             practise
             of
             vertue
             and
             holynesse
             ,
             and
             ,
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             to
             induce
             them
             to
             hate
             ,
             renounce
             ,
             and
             destroy
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Beelzebub
             ,
             the
             
               Prince
               of
               Divells
               .
               2.
               
               That
               such
               a
               Religion
               ,
            
             which
             most
             assuredly
             ha's
             been
             attested
             
             by
             such
             miracles
             ,
             is
             most
             true
             .
             3.
             
             That
             by
             consequence
             ,
             since
             this
             Religion
             expressely
             sayes
             so
             ,
             it
             is
             most
             necessarily
             to
             be
             embraced
             ,
             being
             proposed
             by
             such
             a
             witnesse
             and
             proponent
             ,
             as
             God
             in
             that
             Religion
             ha's
             declared
             to
             have
             received
             commission
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             authority
             for
             that
             purpose
             .
             And
             this
             Proponent
             is
             (
             as
             after
             the
             spending
             of
             many
             thoughts
             and
             much
             time
             ,
             before
             I
             could
             free
             my selfe
             from
             many
             prejudices
             and
             misinformations
             caused
             by
             education
             ,
             &c.
             by
             the
             goodnesse
             and
             mercy
             of
             God
             I
             came
             at
             last
             evidently
             to
             perceive
             to
             be
             )
             the
             
               present
               Catholike
               Church
            
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XXVII
             .
          
           
             
               Proofes
               ●ut
               of
               Script●ure
               &c.
               for
               the
               Churches
               au●hority
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             THe
             speciall
             grounds
             ,
             from
             whence
             to
             mine
             own
             full
             satisfaction
             ,
             J
             collected
             this
             assu●ance
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Church
               alone
               was
               that
               divinely
               authorised
               proponent
               ,
               from
               whom
               I
               was
               to
               receive
               divine
               Revelations
               ,
               and
               these
               in
               the
               sense
               that
               she
               received
               and
               proposeth
               them
            
             ;
             as
             likewise
             the
             method
             and
             manner
             according
             to
             which
             ,
             as
             distinctly
             as
             I
             could
             ,
             I
             first
             gave
             an
             account
             to
             mine
             own
             understanding
             ,
             and
             now
             to
             others
             ,
             were
             as
             follows
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             having
             been
             before
             declared
             ,
             and
             conformably
             testified
             by
             all
             kinds
             of
             antient
             Ecclesiasticall
             writers
             ,
             1.
             
             
               That
               the
               doctrines
               and
               formes
               of
               practise
               of
               Christian
               Religion
               were
               by
               the
               Apostles
               with
               great
               care
               and
               assiduous
               inculeations
               firmly
               setled
               in
               all
               Churches
               by
               them
               founded
               and
               established
               :
            
             To
             which
             form
             other
             Churches
             ,
             by
             their
             successors
             converted
             ,
             generally
             conformed
             themselves
             ,
             as
             
               Tertullian
               (
               de
               Prescrip
            
             .
             )
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               Apostles
               founded
               Churches
               in
               every
               City
               ,
               from
               which
            
             (
             Churches
             )
             
               other
               Churches
               afterward
               did
               borrow
               the
               Faith
               delivered
               ,
               and
               the
               seeds
               of
               doctrine
               .
            
             2.
             
             
               That
               Religion
            
             was
             thus
             setled
             chiefly
             ,
             and
             indeed
             only
             by
             Tradition
             ,
             the
             books
             of
             Scripture
             having
             been
             written
             only
             occasionally
             ,
             and
             though
             they
             comprehend
             in
             generall
             the
             principall
             points
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             very
             
             briefly
             ,
             obscurely
             ,
             with
             seeming
             contradictions
             ,
             and
             dispersedly
             ;
             whereupon
             it
             is
             that
             they
             do
             often
             refer
             us
             to
             the
             profession
             and
             practise
             of
             the
             church
             .
             Hence
             in
             evidence
             of
             reason
             it
             will
             follow
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             would
             inform
             himself
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             must
             have
             recourse
             thither
             where
             it
             ●a's
             been
             d●posited
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             simply
             in
             words
             ,
             but
             withall
             the
             sense
             of
             those
             words
             ,
             and
             the
             very
             life
             of
             them
             in
             practise
             ;
             and
             this
             depositary
             is
             by
             all
             acknowledged
             more
             or
             less
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             Catholike
             church
             :
             For
             even
             those
             ,
             who
             make
             it
             a
             part
             of
             their
             Religion
             to
             oppose
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Catholike
             church
             ,
             yet
             acknowledge
             that
             they
             have
             received
             the
             Scripture
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             all
             the
             Religion
             which
             they
             have
             )
             from
             her
             and
             her
             authority
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Hence
             it
             will
             follow
             ,
             that
             that
             man
             that
             should
             either
             look
             for
             Christian
             religion
             where
             it
             is
             not
             ,
             or
             expect
             to
             find
             it
             entire
             where
             there
             was
             no
             intention
             to
             include
             it
             in
             its
             whole
             latitude
             ,
             or
             hope
             to
             ●ssure
             himself
             of
             the
             clear
             sense
             of
             it
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             set
             down
             often
             obscurely
             ,
             almost
             every
             where
             obnoxious
             to
             variety
             of
             interpretations
             ,
             would
             certainly
             not
             follow
             the
             conduct
             of
             his
             reason
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Notwithstanding
             ,
             if
             the
             imputation
             of
             unreasonableness
             were
             the
             only
             effect
             of
             such
             an
             indiscreet
             way
             of
             information
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             proud
             man
             (
             and
             pride
             ,
             or
             impatience
             to
             submit
             to
             authority
             
               is
               the
               root
               of
               all
               heresie
               and
               Schism
            
             )
             but
             would
             easily
             perswade
             himself
             to
             despise
             such
             an
             imputation
             ;
             yea
             he
             would
             take
             a
             pleasure
             in
             opposing
             himself
             and
             his
             own
             reason
             single
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             one
             ,
             but
             many
             ages
             of
             men
             ,
             that
             should
             
             it
             more
             reasonable
             to
             relye
             upon
             authority
             for
             that
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             believed
             ,
             but
             upon
             the
             only
             motive
             of
             authority
             .
             There
             is
             therefore
             another
             effect
             far
             more
             considerable
             ,
             then
             point
             of
             reputation
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             utmost
             danger
             of
             eternall
             perdition
             in
             renouncing
             
               one
               main
               doctrinall
               foundation
               of
               Christian
               Faith
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               authority
               of
               the
               one
               ,
               holy
               ,
               Catholique
               Church
               of
               Christ
               :
            
             which
             authority
             consists
             not
             only
             in
             delivering
             books
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             Traditionary
             doctrines
             ,
             but
             in
             obliging
             all
             men
             to
             unity
             ,
             both
             in
             f●ith
             and
             love
             ,
             which
             is
             impossible
             to
             be
             had
             ,
             except
             all
             men
             be
             obliged
             to
             the
             sense
             and
             interpretation
             which
             she
             proposeth
             ,
             as
             received
             from
             her
             by
             the
             same
             authority
             from
             which
             she
             received
             the
             books
             or
             doctrines
             themselves
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             A
             doctrine
             this
             is
             the
             most
             expresse
             in
             Scriptures
             ,
             the
             most
             constantly
             asserted
             by
             Fathers
             ,
             the
             only
             businesse
             of
             all
             Councells
             ,
             the
             most
             freely
             without
             any
             contradiction
             embraced
             by
             all
             Christians
             before
             these
             times
             ,
             (
             excepting
             only
             those
             ,
             whom
             even
             the
             Sectaries
             of
             these
             times
             will
             call
             Heretiques
             or
             Schismatikes
             )
             and
             in
             these
             times
             by
             all
             that
             enjoy
             the
             name
             of
             Catholikes
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             a
             doctrine
             this
             is
             beyond
             all
             other
             traditionary
             doctrines
             propagated
             from
             the
             Apostles
             to
             these
             times
             ,
             with
             the
             fullest
             universall
             consent
             of
             all
             Catholikes
             in
             all
             places
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             times
             ,
             of
             any
             one
             point
             in
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             or
             any
             one
             book
             of
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Among
             proofs
             out
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             we
             will
             begin
             with
             the
             Old
             Testament
             (
             concerning
             
             which
             S.
             Augustine
             (
             in
             
               Psal.
               3.
               ch
            
             .
             2.
             )
             professeth
             that
             the
             Prophets
             foretold
             more
             often
             ,
             &
             more
             plainly
             of
             the
             Catholike
             Church
             then
             of
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             and
             the
             reason
             ,
             he
             sayes
             ,
             was
             because
             many
             Heretiques
             would
             arise
             that
             would
             perhaps
             spare
             the
             person
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             none
             could
             be
             a
             heretike
             without
             withdrawing
             himselfe
             from
             the
             authority
             and
             unity
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Now
             the
             particular
             Texts
             which
             especially
             S.
             Augustine
             makes
             use
             of
             to
             assert
             the
             churches
             Authority
             are
             these
             ,
             
               In
               the
               last
               days
               the
               mountain
               of
               the
               Lord
               shall
               be
               on
               the
               top
               of
               all
               mountains
               ,
               and
               all
               hills
               shall
               flow
               unto
               her
               .
            
             And
             
               she
               shall
               judge
               every
               tongue
               that
               resists
               her
               in
               judgement
               .
            
             And
             ,
             
               Kings
               shall
               walk
               in
               the
               light
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               people
               in
               the
               splendour
               of
               her
               East
               .
            
             Again
             ,
             
               That
               every
               Kingdome
               and
               Nation
               which
               doth
               not
               serve
               her
               shall
               perish
               .
               (
               Isa.
               c.
               2.
               54.
               and
               60.
               )
            
             That
             of
             the
             Kingly
             Prophet
             
               David
               ,
               Glorious
               things
               are
               spoken
               of
               thee
               ,
               thou
               City
               of
               God.
            
             That
             of
             the
             Canticles
             ,
             
               Thou
               art
               faire
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               no
               spot
               in
               thee
               .
            
             And
             that
             of
             the
             Prophet
             
               Ezechiel
               ,
               Thou
               shalt
               no
               more
               be
               called
               forsaken
               ,
               Psa.
            
             86.
             
             
               Cant.
               4.
               
               Ezech.
               37.
            
             
          
           
             7.
             
             
               Proofs
               out
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               are
               ,
            
             Behold
             I
             am
             with
             you
             alwayes
             unto
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             Mat.
             
               8.
               upon
               which
               S.
            
             Augustine
             in
             Psa.
             70.
             
             &
             10.
             
               thus
               infers
            
             ,
             The
             Church
             shall
             be
             here
             unto
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             .
             For
             if
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             here
             unto
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             whom
             was
             it
             that
             our
             Lord
             said
             ,
             Behold
             I
             am
             with
             you
             alwayes
             unto
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ?
             And
             what
             was
             the
             reason
             that
             it
             was
             necessary
             
             that
             there
             should
             be
             such
             speeches
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ?
             Because
             there
             would
             in
             times
             to
             come
             arise
             enemies
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             which
             would
             say
             ,
             Christians
             will
             continue
             for
             a
             certain
             space
             ,
             after
             that
             they
             will
             vanish
             ,
             and
             Idoll●
             shall
             return
             ,
             that
             shall
             return
             which
             was
             before
             .
             )
             Again
             Mat.
             6.
             
             Thou
             art
             Peter
             ,
             and
             upon
             this
             rock
             will
             I
             build
             my
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             gates
             of
             hell
             shall
             not
             prevail
             against
             it
             ;
             
               And
               again
            
             ,
             Joh.
             14.
             
             The
             Spirit
             of
             truth
             shall
             remain
             with
             you
             for
             ever
             .
             
               And
               again
            
             ,
             Let
             both
             grow
             together
             unto
             the
             harvest
             .
             
               And
               againe
            
             ,
             Mat.
             18.
             
             If
             any
             man
             will
             not
             hear
             the
             Church
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             to
             thee
             as
             a
             Heathen
             and
             a
             Publican
             .
             (
             
               Upon
               which
               S.
            
             Augustine
             (
             lib.
             5.
             de
             Bapt.
             )
             
               thus
               descants
            
             ,
             the
             which
             house
             likewise
             hath
             received
             the
             keyes
             ,
             and
             a
             power
             of
             loosing
             and
             binding
             .
             Whosoever
             shall
             contemne
             this
             house
             ,
             reproving
             and
             correcting
             him
             ,
             let
             him
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             be
             unto
             thee
             as
             a
             Heathen
             and
             a
             Publican
             .
             )
             
               And
               lastly
            
             ,
             The
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             pillar
             and
             ground
             of
             truth
             .
             1
             Tim.
             4.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XXVIII
             .
          
           
             
               The
               validity
               of
               such
               Texts
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             1.
             
             UPon
             these
             and
             other
             such
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             joyn'd
             with
             Tradition
             and
             uninterrupted
             practise
             ,
             the
             
               antient
               Church
            
             grounded
             upon
             her
             authority
             ,
             the
             
               antient
               Councells
            
             their
             power
             of
             anathematizing
             all
             gain-sayers
             ,
             and
             the
             
               antient
               Fathers
            
             all
             their
             arguments
             and
             discourses
             against
             all
             sorts
             of
             Heretiques
             ;
             
               arguing
               thus
               ,
               That
            
             if
             the
             promises
             of
             Christ
             were
             true
             ,
             
               that
               his
               Church
            
             should
             continue
             for
             ever
             ,
             and
             so
             continue
             ,
             as
             that
             she
             should
             
               alwaies
               be
               preserved
               in
               all
               truth
               ,
            
             so
             that
             the
             gates
             of
             hell
             should
             never
             prevail
             against
             her
             ;
             then
             whatsoever
             Heretiques
             opposed
             ,
             or
             Schismatiques
             separated
             themselves
             from
             the
             present
             Church
             ,
             either
             gave
             Christ
             the
             lye
             ,
             or
             acknowledged
             themselves
             to
             be
             a
             Congregation
             exempted
             from
             these
             promises
             ;
             concluding
             that
             no
             pretence
             could
             be
             sufficient
             to
             warrant
             any
             man
             at
             any
             time
             to
             separate
             from
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             which
             such
             promises
             have
             been
             made
             .
             Hence
             that
             great
             
               Alexander
               Bishop
               of
               Alexandria
            
             ,
             (
             Theod.
             Hist.
             Eccl.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             4.
             )
             
               We
               acknowledge
               one
               onely
               Church
               Catholique
               and
               Apostolique
               ,
               which
               ,
               as
               she
               can
               never
               be
               rooted
               out
               ,
               although
               the
               whole
               world
               should
               attempt
               to
               fight
               against
               her
               ,
               so
               she
               surmounts
               and
               dissipates
               all
               the
               impious
               assaults
               of
               Heretiques
               .
            
             Hence
             likewise
             S.
             
               Athanasius
               ,
               The
               Church
               is
               invincible
               ,
               although
               hell
               it selfe
               should
               oppose
               her
               .
            
             Hence
             lastly
             
               Theophilus●
               God
               at
               all
               times
               affords
               
               the
               same
               grace
               unto
               his
               Church
               ,
               namely
               that
               the
               body
               should
               be
               preserved
               entire
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               poysons
               of
               hereticall
               doctrines
               should
               have
               no
               power
               over
               her
               .
            
             V.
             S.
             Hierom.
             Ep.
             67.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Now
             if
             these
             
               promises
               of
               Christ
            
             be
             not
             both
             infallible
             ,
             and
             likewise
             absolute
             :
             and
             unlesse
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             which
             such
             promises
             belong
             be
             not
             only
             visible
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             weakest
             understandings
             discernable
             from
             all
             other
             factions
             and
             Congregations
             :
             and
             lastly
             ,
             unlesse
             upon
             the
             same
             grounds
             that
             
               all
               the
               Fathers
            
             took
             advantage
             from
             such
             promises
             to
             condemn
             all
             
               Schismes
               and
               Heresies
            
             against
             the
             
               Catholique
               Church
               of
               their
               times
            
             ,
             all
             
               succeeding
               Catholiques
            
             might
             with
             as
             much
             reason
             and
             justice
             from
             the
             same
             promises
             conclude
             as
             efficatiously
             against
             all
             following
             Heresies
             and
             Schismes
             ;
             whatsoever
             hath
             been
             said
             by
             all
             these
             Fathers
             ,
             especially
             the
             writings
             of
             S.
             Augustine
             against
             the
             Donatists
             ,
             will
             prove
             to
             be
             the
             most
             foolish
             ,
             impertinent
             ,
             jugling
             discourses
             that
             ever
             were
             ;
             yea
             that
             were
             too
             mild
             a
             censure
             ;
             I
             should
             say
             ,
             the
             most
             blasphemous
             and
             pernicious
             to
             Christianity
             :
             For
             by
             ascribing
             
               to
               the
               present
               Church
            
             respectively
             such
             
               sanctity
               ,
               authority
            
             ,
             and
             indefectibility
             ,
             if
             such
             titles
             could
             not
             be
             warranted
             from
             Scripture
             and
             Tradition
             ,
             all
             possible
             means
             of
             taking
             away
             scandalls
             and
             errours
             among
             Christians
             would
             be
             utterly
             lost
             ;
             it
             would
             be
             unlawfull
             for
             any
             men
             to
             preach
             truth
             and
             piety
             ,
             or
             reform
             vice
             :
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             that
             fearfull
             comminatory
             curse
             in
             the
             Revelation
             would
             be
             converted
             into
             an
             
               Evangelicall
               precept
               ,
               Qui
               nocet
               ,
               noceat
               adhuc
               ,
               &
               qui
               in
               sordibus
               est
               ,
               sordescat
               adhuc
               .
               Let
               him
               that
               doth
               mischiefe
               ,
               
               proceed
               to
               do
               more
               mischiefe
               still
               ,
               and
               let
               hi●
               that
               is
               filthy
               ,
               be
               filthy
               stil
               ,
            
             (
             Apoc.
             22.
             )
             I
             might
             ad
             ,
             
               Et
               qui
               incredulus
               est
               incredulus
               maneat
               .
               Let
               him
               that
               is
               a
               disbeliever
               ,
               take
               care
               that
               he
               continue
               a
               disbeliever
               still
               ,
            
             for
             whosoever
             reforms
             these
             things
             are
             Heretiques
             and
             Schismatiques
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             such
             promises
             are
             too
             expresse
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             the
             Tradition
             of
             them
             too
             constant
             and
             universall
             ,
             the
             Fathers
             too
             good
             Christians
             to
             leave
             any
             suspition
             in
             mens
             minds
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             either
             lightly
             ,
             imprudently
             ,
             or
             wickedly
             make
             use
             of
             arguments
             to
             destroy
             heresies
             ,
             which
             in
             future
             times
             would
             be
             as
             proper
             ,
             yea
             far
             more
             efficacious
             to
             destroy
             truth
             .
             Therefore
             
               if
               all
               antiquity
            
             conspired
             to
             argue
             
               thus
               ;
               Christ
            
             has
             expressely
             promised
             and
             foretold
             that
             his
             Church
             shall
             be
             
               as
               a
               City
               set
               upon
               the
               top
               of
               a
               hill
               :
            
             and
             that
             he
             by
             his
             Spirit
             will
             
               be
               with
               this
               his
               Church
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               ,
            
             in
             which
             Church
             notwithstanding
             there
             shall
             be
             a
             mixture
             of
             good
             and
             bad
             till
             the
             day
             of
             Judgement
             ,
             but
             however
             the
             Church
             it self
             is
             
               without
               spot
               or
               wrinckle
            
             :
             Therefore
             it
             is
             a
             blasphemy
             in
             
               you
               Manicheans
               ,
               Donatists
               ,
               Pelagians
               ,
            
             &c.
             to
             say
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             was
             perished
             or
             invisible
             ,
             or
             a
             harlot
             ,
             till
             you
             revived
             ,
             reformed
             and
             purified
             it
             :
             I
             say
             ,
             if
             the
             Fathers
             had
             reason
             from
             such
             promises
             to
             argue
             thus
             in
             the
             second
             ,
             third
             ,
             and
             fourth
             
               Centuries
               ,
               their
               Successours
            
             had
             as
             good
             reason
             to
             make
             the
             same
             deductions
             from
             the
             same
             principles
             in
             the
             fifth
             and
             sixth
             ages
             ,
             and
             so
             downward
             till
             these
             very
             times
             .
             For
             ,
             as
             
               Christ
               is
               the
               same
               yesterday
               ,
               and
               to
               day
               ,
               and
               for
               ever
               ,
            
             so
             likewise
             are
             his
             promises
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             so
             likewise
             is
             his
             Church
             ,
             since
             
             he
             ha's
             engaged
             his
             omnipotence
             to
             make
             good
             such
             his
             promises
             to
             his
             Church
             untill
             the
             worlds
             end
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             If
             not
             ,
             
               Let
               those
            
             that
             forbid
             such
             a
             method
             of
             arguing
             ,
             name
             how
             long
             a
             time
             ,
             and
             how
             far
             those
             promises
             are
             to
             be
             extended
             :
             Let
             them
             name
             the
             Climactericall
             year
             when
             the
             effect
             of
             them
             is
             to
             cease
             ,
             or
             what
             constellation
             ha's
             over-ruled
             the
             operation
             of
             Gods
             holy
             Spirit
             .
             To
             conclude
             ,
             let
             them
             give
             some
             reason
             why
             the
             Donatists
             ,
             (
             who
             though
             in
             all
             points
             of
             Christian
             Doctrine
             agreed
             with
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             ,
             yet
             because
             ,
             for
             I
             know
             not
             what
             pretended
             misdemeanour
             of
             
               one
               Bishop
            
             ,
             they
             separated
             from
             his
             Communion
             ,
             and
             afterward
             from
             all
             those
             that
             communicated
             with
             him
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             
               whole
               Church
            
             ,
             )
             are
             therefore
             so
             highly
             condemned
             by
             the
             Fathers
             for
             this
             their
             Schisme
             ,
             that
             they
             professed
             the
             same
             heaven
             could
             not
             hold
             them
             both
             ,
             yea
             that
             Martyrdome
             it selfe
             could
             not
             blot
             out
             that
             crime
             :
             What
             priviledge
             can
             all
             those
             
               Sects
               of
               this
               age
            
             alledge
             for
             themselves
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             arguments
             and
             judgements
             of
             the
             Fathers
             should
             not
             be
             applied
             to
             
               them
               ,
               who
            
             ,
             to
             their
             Schisme
             from
             charity
             ,
             have
             added
             a
             division
             from
             ,
             and
             contradiction
             to
             not
             only
             the
             
               Catholique
               Church
            
             ,
             but
             all
             manner
             of
             Congregations
             praeexistent
             in
             so
             many
             points
             of
             doctrine
             and
             faith
             of
             so
             high
             importance
             ?
          
           
             5.
             
             I
             confesse
             I
             could
             not
             imagine
             what
             could
             be
             opposed
             to
             this
             ;
             and
             therefore
             I
             could
             not
             but
             conclude
             that
             the
             
               antient
               Fathers
               Logick
            
             was
             concluding
             ;
             yea
             that
             such
             unanswerable
             arguments
             of
             theirs
             ,
             were
             powerfull
             means
             preordained
             by
             Christ
             for
             the
             accomplishing
             of
             his
             
             good
             promises
             to
             his
             Church
             ,
             inasmuch
             as
             by
             them
             the
             
               gates
               of
               Hell
            
             ,
             that
             is
             (
             as
             severall
             Fathers
             expound
             )
             Heresies
             have
             been
             so
             far
             from
             prevailing
             against
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             utterly
             vanished
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             built
             upon
             that
             Rock
             which
             gave
             Peter
             that
             his
             new
             name
             ,
             continues
             firm
             and
             unmoveable
             ,
             and
             no
             doubt
             will
             do
             so
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             whatsoever
             engines
             of
             cunning
             ,
             malice
             ,
             or
             rebellion
             ,
             the
             Calvinists
             and
             other
             bloudy
             Sects
             do
             raise
             against
             it
             ,
             to
             batter
             it
             with
             greater
             violence
             then
             ever
             before
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             I
             am
             the
             more
             confirmed
             in
             joyning
             thus
             with
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             because
             I
             perceive
             that
             they
             ,
             yea
             that
             one
             single
             
               Father
               of
               the
               first
               magnitude
            
             (
             S.
             Augustine
             )
             ha's
             already
             answered
             all
             the
             most
             considerable
             arguments
             which
             the
             Protestants
             of
             these
             times
             are
             ready
             to
             borrow
             of
             
               their
               Fathers
               the
               Donatists
               ,
               &c.
            
             to
             destroy
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             He
             ha's
             already
             cleared
             the
             objection
             from
             the
             example
             of
             the
             
               Jewish
               Church
            
             reduced
             to
             such
             an
             almost
             invisible
             estate
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             left
             no
             more
             then
             
               seven
               thousand
               men
            
             (
             and
             those
             hidden
             )
             
               which
               had
               not
               bowed
               the
               knee
               to
               Baal
               .
            
             And
             from
             that
             speech
             ,
             
               When
               the
               ●on
               of
               Man
               comes
               ,
               shall
               he
               find
               faith
               upon
               earth
               ?
            
             and
             ,
             
               Come
               out
               of
               Babylon
               my
               people
               ,
            
             and
             from
             the
             example
             of
             that
             great
             Eclipse
             in
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             ,
             during
             the
             interregnum
             of
             Arianisme
             .
             
               S.
               Aug.
               collat
               .
               post
               .
               con
               .
               Don.
               cap.
               20.
               id
               .
               l.
               81.
               quaest
               .
               qu.
               61.
               id
               d●
               Un.
               Eccl.
               S.
               Hier.
               con
               .
               Lucif
               .
               S.
               Aug.
               Ep.
               48.
               
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XXIX
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Objection
               from
               the
               overflowing
               of
               Arianisme
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               answered
               .
            
             
               Mr.
               Chillingworth's
               objection
               ,
               That
               Christs
               promises
               are
               conditionall
               ,
               answered
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             THis
             last
             objection
             
               concerning
               Arianisme
               ,
               because
               even
            
             the-now-English-Protestants
             
               think
               they
               have
               great
               advantage
               from
               it
               ,
               I
               am
               not
               in
               so
               much
               hast
               to
               draw
               towards
               an
               end
               of
               this
               conclusion
               ,
               but
               I
               can
               be
               content
               to
               set
               down
               S.
            
             Augustin's
             
               answer
               to
               it
               ,
               with
               a
               short
               Appendix
               .
               It
               seems
               the
            
             Donatists
             
               took
               the
               advantage
               from
               some
               hyperbolicall
               language
               of
               S.
            
             Hilary
             
               concerning
               the
               great
               deluge
               of
            
             Arianisme
             
               upon
               the
               Church
               ,
               to
               enervate
               the
               promises
               of
            
             Christ
             ,
             
               concerning
               the
               extension
               and
               duration
               of
            
             it
             .
             
               To
               this
               S.
            
             Augustine
             ,
             Ep.
             
               48.
               thus
               answers
            
             ,
             That
             time
             ,
             concerning
             which
             Hilary
             wrote
             ,
             was
             such
             ,
             that
             thou
             hast
             thought
             that
             thou
             mightst
             privily
             assault
             such
             a
             number
             of
             divine
             testimonies
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             Church
             were
             perished
             out
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             
               &c.
               
               Hilary
            
             therefore
             either
             blames
             only
             the
             tares
             ,
             which
             were
             in
             the
             ten
             Asian
             Provinces
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             wheat
             :
             or
             he
             thought
             fit
             therefore
             the
             more
             profitably
             ,
             by
             how
             much
             the
             more
             vehemently
             ,
             to
             blame
             the
             wheat
             ,
             which
             by
             some
             default
             was
             in
             danger
             .
             For
             even
             the
             Canonicall
             Scriptures
             have
             this
             custom●
             in
             reprehensions
             ,
             that
             the
             word
             seems
             
             to
             be
             addressed
             to
             all
             ,
             when
             it
             reaches
             home
             only
             to
             some
             few
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             For
             confirmation
             of
             this
             answer
             of
             S.
             Augustine
             it
             may
             be
             observed
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             violent
             brunt
             of
             that
             Persecution
             of
             the
             Catholiques
             by
             the
             Arrians
             lasted
             scarce
             
               four
               years
            
             ,
             namely
             from
             the
             
               Councell
               of
               Ariminum
            
             to
             the
             death
             of
             the
             
               Emperour
               Constantius
            
             .
             2.
             
             That
             during
             that
             time
             the
             
               Western
               Churches
            
             felt
             little
             change
             by
             that
             Persecution
             .
             3.
             
             That
             those
             who
             subscribed
             the
             cunningly
             contrived
             Creed
             at
             Ariminum
             did
             not
             intend
             to
             prejudice
             thereby
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             
               Councell
               of
               Nice
            
             ,
             since
             the
             
               new
               Creed
            
             was
             capable
             of
             a
             Catholique
             sense
             .
             4.
             
             That
             even
             in
             the
             East
             very
             many
             glorious
             Catholique
             Bishops
             survived
             the
             fury
             of
             the
             Arrians
             5.
             
             That
             the
             succession
             of
             Catholique
             Bishops
             was
             so
             far
             from
             being
             interrupted
             thereby
             ,
             that
             S.
             Hierome
             who
             lived
             neer
             those
             times
             ,
             professeth
             that
             in
             his
             daies
             there
             was
             not
             one
             Bishop
             in
             the
             
               Catholique
               Church
            
             that
             was
             not
             a
             legitimate
             successor
             of
             those
             
               glorious
               Prelates
            
             of
             the
             
               Councell
               of
               Nice
            
             .
             From
             all
             which
             considerations
             we
             may
             rationally
             collect
             ,
             that
             our
             Lord
             in
             this
             example
             gave
             a
             warning
             to
             the
             
               Rulers
               of
               his
               Church
            
             to
             be
             vigilant
             to
             prevent
             the
             like
             dangerous
             Heresies
             for
             the
             future
             ;
             but
             withall
             to
             be
             confident
             in
             his
             promises
             ,
             since
             he
             had
             been
             so
             carefull
             to
             perform
             them
             ,
             that
             when
             Heresie
             had
             all
             imagineable
             advantages
             ,
             yet
             he
             provided
             so
             for
             his
             Church
             ,
             by
             putting
             an
             end
             to
             those
             tentations
             ,
             that
             the
             succession
             of
             lawfull
             Bishops
             was
             not
             at
             all
             interrupted
             by
             them
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Beside
             these
             ,
             Mr.
             Chillingworth
             produceth
             an
             engine
             (
             his
             friends
             know
             from
             what
             
             forge
             )
             to
             invalidate
             ,
             as
             he
             believed
             ,
             all
             manner
             of
             advantage
             ,
             which
             Catholiques
             reap
             from
             the
             
               promises
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             concerning
             a
             perpetuall
             succession
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             by
             saying
             ,
             
               that
               those
               promises
               are
               onely
               conditionall
               ,
            
             viz.
             If
             Christians
             would
             make
             use
             of
             ,
             and
             improve
             those
             meanes
             that
             Christ
             had
             left
             for
             the
             propagation
             of
             his
             Church
             ;
             otherwise
             not
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             But
             hereto
             the
             answer
             is
             very
             ready
             ,
             For
             1.
             
             All
             that
             is
             alledged
             is
             spoken
             meerly
             gratis
             ,
             there
             being
             no
             warrant
             from
             any
             circumstance
             in
             those
             Texts
             ,
             wherein
             such
             promises
             are
             contained
             ,
             for
             such
             an
             interpretation
             ;
             and
             therefore
             when
             
               plain
               Texts
            
             are
             ,
             and
             have
             been
             interpreted
             in
             a
             
               sense
               absolute
            
             by
             all
             Catholiques
             of
             all
             times
             ,
             a
             new
             unnecessary
             interpretation
             will
             certainly
             find
             no
             entertainment
             with
             any
             ,
             unlesse
             it
             be
             
               such
               as
               make
               antiquity
               a
               prejudice
               to
               truth
               .
               2.
               
               M.
               Chillingworth
            
             applies
             this
             interpretation
             to
             future
             times
             onely
             ,
             not
             to
             passed
             or
             present
             ;
             so
             that
             thereby
             it
             shakes
             onely
             
               our
               hope
            
             for
             succeeding
             times
             ,
             not
             
               our
               faith
            
             for
             the
             passed
             or
             present
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             not
             availeable
             in
             the
             dispute
             in
             hand
             ,
             concerning
             the
             
               Roman
               Catholique
               Church
            
             ,
             which
             all
             
               English
               Protestants
            
             acknowledge
             to
             be
             a
             
               true
               Church
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             defective
             in
             no
             necessary
             truths
             ,
             all
             the
             fault
             being
             
               her
               superabundance
            
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             for
             this
             reason
             it
             was
             that
             generally
             he
             was
             blamed
             ,
             and
             I
             my selfe
             have
             often
             taxed
             him
             for
             serving
             himself
             of
             so
             scandalous
             ,
             and
             as
             we
             thought
             ,
             so
             uselesse
             an
             interpretation
             .
             But
             upon
             more
             serious
             consideration
             ,
             
             I
             judged
             not
             him
             unreasonable
             for
             it
             ,
             but
             my
             selfe
             ,
             and
             others
             not
             quick-sighted
             enough
             to
             perceive
             the
             necessity
             he
             had
             (
             though
             he
             never
             discovered
             himselfe
             plainly
             to
             any
             man
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             I
             know
             )
             to
             make
             use
             of
             so
             desperate
             a
             glosse
             :
             For
             doubtless
             he
             saw
             clearly
             ,
             that
             if
             there
             were
             such
             
               absolute
               Promises
            
             of
             indefectibility
             and
             
               divine
               assistance
            
             to
             the
             
               Catholique
               Church
            
             ,
             none
             could
             with
             any
             justice
             challenge
             them
             ,
             but
             the
             
               Roman
               Church
            
             ,
             since
             she
             only
             appropriates
             them
             to
             her
             present
             Communion
             ,
             all
             others
             laying
             down
             their
             claim
             .
             The
             speciall
             allegations
             which
             she
             may
             produce
             ,
             to
             prove
             her self
             in
             a
             speciall
             manner
             interessed
             in
             these
             promises
             I
             shall
             take
             notice
             of
             in
             the
             last
             conclusion
             .
             Lastly
             S.
             Augustine
             will
             afford
             us
             a
             satisfactory
             answer
             ,
             who
             ,
             to
             the
             like
             objection
             of
             the
             Donatists
             (
             viz.
             
               Men
               would
               not
               persevere
               ,
               and
               therefore
               Christian
               Religion
               hath
               failed
               out
               of
               all
               Nations
               ,
               except
               only
               the
               party
               of
            
             Donatus
             :
             )
             Answers
             him
             ,
             
               As
               if
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               was
               ignorant
               what
               would
               be
               the
               future
               wills
               of
               men
               ,
               which
               yet
               foreseeing
               notwithstanding
               foretold
               that
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               should
               endure
               for
               ever
               .
               De
               unit
               .
               Eccl.
               c.
               12.
               
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XXX
             .
          
           
             
               The
               generall
               ground
               of
               the
               Churches
               authority
               ,
               viz.
               Christs
               promises
               .
            
             
               The
               severall
               subjects
               and
               acts
               thereof
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             TO
             return
             therefore
             to
             the
             
               authority
               of
               the
               present
               Catholique
               Church
               ,
            
             by
             vertue
             of
             which
             she
             obligeth
             all
             men
             in
             her
             communion
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             receive
             the
             Scriptures
             from
             
               her
               ,
               as
               a
               depositary
            
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             the
             true
             interpretation
             likewise
             of
             them
             preserved
             by
             her
             ,
             together
             with
             all
             other
             Traditions
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             concerns
             the
             substance
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             :
             This
             authority
             seems
             to
             be
             grounded
             especially
             upon
             the
             promise
             of
             indefectibility
             :
             an
             indefectibility
             ,
             I
             mean
             ,
             of
             
               the
               Church
               considered
               as
               one
               body
            
             composed
             of
             parts
             ruling
             and
             obeying
             ,
             teachers
             and
             persons
             instructed
             ,
             as
             S.
             Paul
             describes
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             to
             continue
             to
             
               the
               perfecting
               of
               the
               Saints
               :
               (
               Eph.
               4.
               )
            
             Not
             as
             Mr.
             Chillingworth
             ,
             who
             would
             make
             our
             Saviours
             meaning
             to
             be
             no
             more
             ,
             but
             that
             till
             his
             second
             coming
             his
             Gospell
             should
             not
             be
             so
             utterly
             rooted
             out
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             that
             somewhere
             or
             other
             there
             should
             be
             some
             that
             should
             professe
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             By
             vertue
             of
             this
             promise
             ,
             the
             Church
             is
             assured
             1.
             not
             to
             be
             deprived
             ,
             neither
             of
             any
             
               necessary
               truths
            
             ,
             nor
             of
             
               lawfull
               Pastors
            
             to
             teach
             those
             necessary
             truths
             :
             when
             I
             say
             necessary
             ,
             I
             mean
             
               not
               absolutely
               necessary
            
             to
             every
             single
             person
             ,
             considered
             in
             any
             circumstance
             ,
             exigence
             ,
             or
             extremity
             (
             as
             Mr.
             Chillingworth
             and
             
             
               Doctor
               Potter
            
             &c.
             through
             their
             whole
             books
             understand
             it
             ,
             whether
             mistaking
             
               their
               adversaries
            
             ,
             or
             no
             ,
             I
             thought
             it
             unnecessary
             to
             trouble
             my self
             to
             examine
             ;
             but
             I
             am
             sure
             ,
             without
             any
             prejudice
             to
             the
             established
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             remains
             untouched
             ,
             though
             all
             the
             inferences
             which
             they
             would
             make
             from
             such
             a
             notion
             of
             the
             word
             necessary
             were
             allowed
             them
             ,
             )
             but
             I
             mean
             
               truths
               necessary
            
             to
             the
             constitution
             of
             a
             glorious
             
               visible
               Church
            
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             furnished
             with
             a
             world
             of
             Doctrines
             and
             Orders
             ,
             which
             to
             all
             single
             persons
             are
             far
             from
             being
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             or
             known
             ,
             much
             lesse
             to
             persons
             wanting
             abilities
             ,
             or
             means
             ,
             or
             time
             to
             be
             instructed
             .
             2.
             
             She
             is
             secured
             from
             Schisme
             or
             Heresie
             ;
             for
             remaining
             to
             the
             worlds
             end
             ,
             
               one
               holy
               Catholique
               Church
            
             (
             as
             we
             professe
             in
             the
             Creed
             )
             how
             can
             she
             be
             divided
             from
             her self
             ,
             either
             in
             Faith
             or
             Charity
             ?
             For
             unlesse
             all
             Bishops
             in
             
               Councells
               Oecumenicall
            
             ,
             and
             indeed
             
               all
               Christians
            
             should
             conspire
             to
             renounce
             that
             truth
             to
             day
             ,
             which
             they
             believed
             yesterday
             ,
             how
             can
             novelty
             or
             heresie
             enter
             universally
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             under
             the
             notion
             of
             Tradition
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             Concerning
             the
             subject
             of
             this
             authority
             ,
             the
             
               principall
               subjects
            
             are
             indeed
             the
             Governours
             and
             
               Pastours
               of
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             with
             whom
             Christ
             hath
             promised
             that
             he
             will
             be
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             :
             But
             the
             
               adequate
               subject
            
             are
             all
             
               Catholique
               Christians
            
             ,
             as
             well
             instructers
             as
             instructed
             :
             since
             Tradition
             is
             continued
             by
             them
             both
             ,
             shining
             in
             the
             doctrines
             taught
             and
             received
             ,
             in
             devotions
             exercised
             ,
             and
             in
             outward
             practises
             and
             ceremonies
             celebrated
             by
             all
             Christians
             .
          
           
           
             4
             Now
             of
             this
             authority
             of
             the
             Church
             there
             are
             ,
             generally
             speaking
             ,
             
               two
               acts
               ,
               1.
               
               An
               Obligation
            
             lying
             upon
             all
             Christians
             to
             acknowledge
             
               that
               doctrine
            
             to
             be
             true
             and
             necessarily
             to
             be
             believed
             ,
             and
             
               those
               practises
            
             necessarily
             to
             be
             conformed
             to
             ,
             which
             are
             taught
             and
             received
             by
             the
             
               whole
               Church
            
             :
             and
             all
             this
             upon
             penalty
             of
             being
             accounted
             Heretiques
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             no
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             therefore
             by
             consequence
             divided
             from
             
               Christ
               the
               head
            
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             inspires
             life
             into
             it
             here
             ,
             and
             will
             glorifie
             it
             hereafter
             .
             2.
             
             A
             coërzion
             ,
             or
             infliction
             of
             spirituall
             penalties
             and
             censures
             ,
             as
             
               suspensions
               ,
               deprivations
               ,
               excommunications
               &c.
            
             on
             those
             that
             persist
             stubbornly
             in
             opposing
             those
             truths
             and
             practises
             .
             And
             this
             belongs
             to
             the
             Teachers
             and
             Governours
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             more
             or
             lesse
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             severall
             qualities
             :
             For
             every
             
               Parish
               Priest
            
             ha's
             some
             degree
             of
             this
             coercive
             power
             over
             his
             stock
             :
             every
             Bishop
             over
             both
             Priests
             and
             severall
             congregations
             within
             his
             Diocesse
             ha's
             more
             :
             every
             Metropolitan
             a
             yet
             larger
             power
             :
             A
             
               Provinciall
               Synod
            
             above
             a
             single
             Bishop
             or
             Metropolitan
             &c.
             
             And
             in
             conclusion
             ,
             the
             
               supreme
               Ecclesiasticall
               tribunall
            
             is
             a
             
               Synod
               Occumenicall
            
             lawfully
             called
             ,
             
             confirmed
             ,
             and
             
               some
               adde
            
             ,
             universally
             received
             by
             all
             Catholique
             Churches
             ,
             that
             is
             by
             their
             Prelates
             ,
             from
             which
             there
             is
             no
             appealing
             ,
             for
             if
             there
             were
             ,
             all
             authority
             would
             be
             vain
             ,
             enjoying
             the
             name
             ,
             but
             without
             any
             effect
             ,
             or
             
             use
             at
             all
             ,
             as
             shall
             be
             shewed
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Concerning
             the
             
               former
               act
               of
               Ecclesiasticall
               authority
               ,
               (
               viz.
            
             an
             Obligation
             lying
             upon
             all
             Christians
             under
             pain
             of
             Heresie
             to
             receive
             the
             doctrines
             and
             practises
             of
             the
             universall
             Church
             )
             that
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Church
             antecedently
             to
             a
             
               generall
               Councell
            
             ,
             appears
             by
             this
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             in
             the
             Church
             very
             many
             Heresies
             taken
             notice
             of
             ,
             acknowledged
             for
             such
             by
             all
             Catholikes
             ,
             and
             dissipated
             before
             any
             
               generall
               Councell
            
             had
             been
             called
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Ecclesiasticall
               history
            
             &
             S.
             Epiphanius
             will
             assure
             us
             .
             And
             this
             is
             grounded
             ●
             
               Upon
               evident
               reason
            
             ,
             for
             what
             is
             heresie
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             but
             a
             relinquishing
             of
             a
             former
             received
             opinion
             or
             practise
             ,
             and
             the
             choice
             of
             a
             particular
             new
             one
             ?
             an
             act
             this
             is
             which
             implies
             an
             extreme
             contempt
             of
             the
             whole
             mysticall
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             a
             preferring
             ones
             own
             single
             judgment
             or
             wilfullnesse
             before
             whatsoever
             els
             is
             prudent
             or
             sacred
             in
             the
             world
             .
             2
             
               Upon
               expresse
               Scripture
            
             ,
             for
             S.
             Paul
             commands
             the
             Thessalonians
             ,
             and
             S.
             John
             all
             Christians
             to
             abstain
             from
             the
             conversation
             of
             ,
             and
             not
             so
             much
             as
             to
             bid
             
               God
               speed
            
             to
             all
             
               disordinate
               walkers
            
             ,
             swerving
             from
             the
             rule
             established
             ,
             and
             all
             introducers
             of
             novelties
             in
             the
             Church
             :
             Yea
             S.
             Paul
             sayes
             ,
             that
             an
             Heretique
             ,
             even
             before
             the
             Bishops
             censure
             ,
             is
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             
               condemned
               by
               himself
            
             ,
             that
             is
             (
             as
             severall
             Fathers
             expound
             it
             )
             voluntarily
             and
             by
             himselfe
             separated
             from
             the
             body
             of
             the
             faithfull
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             solemn
             excommunication
             of
             the
             Bishop
             against
             him
             may
             seem
             to
             be
             onely
             a
             ratifying
             of
             that
             mans
             censure
             against
             himselfe
             :
             For
             I
             conceive
             it
             can
             hardly
             be
             affirmed
             of
             
             all
             Heretiques
             in
             generall
             that
             they
             are
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             self-condemned
             ,
             that
             is
             professing
             and
             maintaining
             errors
             against
             their
             own
             conscience
             and
             knowledge
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Now
             this
             
               authority
               residing
               in
               the
               whole
               body
               of
               the
               Catholique
               Church
            
             (
             I
             must
             adde
             ,
             
               of
               the
               present
               Catholique
               Church
            
             )
             has
             been
             in
             all
             times
             preserved
             so
             inviolable
             ,
             that
             besides
             the
             fore-cited
             testimonies
             of
             the
             
               Fathers
               ,
               this
               observation
            
             will
             sufficiently
             justifie
             it
             ,
             viz.
             
               That
               there
               was
               never
               in
               any
               age
               of
               the
               Church
            
             (
             as
             far
             as
             I
             have
             been
             able
             to
             inform
             my selfe
             )
             
               any
               one
               single
               person
               esteemed
               a
               Catholique
               ,
               that
               ever
               either
               spoke
               against
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               least
               degree
               censured
               ,
               or
               seemed
               to
               render
               suspitious
               any
               doctrine
               or
               practise
               universally
               believed
               or
               received
               by
               the
               Catholique
               Church
               during
               the
               time
               that
               he
               lived
               .
            
             Many
             Fathers
             have
             been
             very
             bold
             and
             eager
             against
             abuses
             and
             errours
             particular
             ,
             some
             of
             them
             perhaps
             too
             largely
             dispersed
             ;
             but
             never
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             whether
             private
             person
             or
             Governour
             ,
             learned
             or
             unlearned
             ,
             
               taxed
               the
               Church
            
             either
             of
             errour
             in
             doctrine
             ,
             or
             of
             
               superstition
               ,
               prophanenesse
            
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             enormity
             in
             practise
             :
             Many
             of
             them
             have
             earnestly
             called
             for
             a
             
               free
               Councell
            
             to
             reform
             particular
             disorders
             and
             errours
             in
             the
             lives
             and
             writings
             of
             both
             Clergy
             and
             Laity
             (
             sometimes
             not
             sparing
             Popes
             themselves
             )
             but
             never
             to
             have
             the
             Church
             it self
             to
             alter
             any
             of
             her
             doctrines
             ,
             or
             to
             change
             any
             of
             her
             practises
             ,
             upon
             pretence
             that
             they
             were
             condemnable
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             I
             know
             the
             severall
             Sectaries
             of
             this
             present
             age
             are
             in
             this
             occasion
             alwaies
             ready
             to
             
             object
             the
             only
             one
             blameable
             action
             of
             that
             glorious
             Father
             and
             Martyr
             S.
             Cyprian
             ,
             I
             mean
             his
             contestation
             with
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             opposition
             to
             the
             generall
             Apostolique
             Tradition
             and
             practise
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             
               non-rebaptization
               of
               Heretiques
               .
               They
            
             neglect
             ,
             forget
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             practises
             condemn
             that
             most
             
               Christian
               Spirit
               of
               Unity
               and
               Charity
               ,
            
             which
             shined
             in
             him
             toward
             those
             that
             differed
             from
             him
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             if
             his
             errour
             had
             been
             his
             only
             vertue
             )
             acknowledge
             him
             only
             an
             example
             to
             be
             imitated
             in
             his
             fault
             ,
             not
             considering
             what
             probable
             excuses
             there
             are
             to
             qualifie
             that
             single
             fault
             of
             his
             ,
             to
             which
             qualifications
             ,
             they
             in
             none
             of
             their
             so
             many
             rebellions
             can
             pretend
             to
             :
             as
             1.
             
             That
             the
             generall
             practise
             of
             the
             Church
             against
             him
             did
             not
             appear
             to
             him
             so
             evident
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             could
             alledge
             examples
             ,
             not
             only
             of
             the
             African
             Churches
             ,
             but
             severall
             in
             the
             East
             likewise
             ,
             as
             
               Cappadocia
               ,
               Phrygia
            
             ,
             &c.
             as
             he
             was
             informed
             by
             Firmilianus
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             him
             .
             2.
             
             That
             he
             himself
             begun
             not
             this
             novelty
             ,
             but
             conld
             justifie
             the
             Tradition
             of
             it
             for
             severall
             successions
             ,
             at
             least
             as
             high
             as
             the
             times
             of
             Agrippinus
             one
             of
             his
             Predecessours
             .
             3.
             
             That
             no
             
               generall
               Councell
            
             had
             determined
             any
             thing
             against
             him
             .
             Yea
             S.
             Augustine
             (
             before
             quoted
             )
             confidently
             professeth
             ,
             that
             if
             S.
             Cyprian
             had
             survived
             to
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Councell
             of
             Nice
             ,
             he
             would
             no
             doubt
             have
             relinquished
             his
             opinion
             ,
             and
             submitted
             to
             the
             Councell
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             By
             this
             objection
             borrowed
             from
             antient
             Heretiques
             ,
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             as
             in
             
               the
               Catholique
               Church
            
             there
             is
             a
             Tradition
             and
             Succession
             of
             
               truth
               ,
               so
               in
               heresies
            
             likewise
             of
             errour
             ,
             the
             latter
             
             Heretiques
             borrowing
             from
             their
             Predecessors
             (
             though
             not
             Predecessors
             in
             their
             particular
             opinions
             )
             the
             same
             arguments
             and
             pretences
             that
             formerly
             have
             been
             without
             successe
             made
             use
             of
             against
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             :
             so
             zealous
             do
             such
             men
             shew
             themselves
             to
             use
             all
             endeavours
             to
             renounce
             that
             precious
             legacy
             of
             unity
             and
             peace
             ,
             which
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             ready
             to
             relinquish
             the
             world
             ,
             so
             tenderly
             bequeathed
             to
             his
             Church
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Then
             for
             the
             
               second
               act
               of
               Ecclesiasticall
               authority
            
             ,
             (
             viz
             )
             
               a
               power
               coercive
               and
               judiciary
               residing
               in
               the
               Church-governours
               respectively
               ,
               and
               supremely
               in
               generall
               Councells
               ,
               lawfully
               conven'd
               ,
               approved
               ,
               and
               accepted
               :
               this
               authority
            
             the
             primitive
             times
             ,
             and
             all
             ages
             ever
             since
             have
             acknowledged
             to
             be
             grounded
             upon
             the
             institution
             and
             promises
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             practice
             of
             the
             Apostles
             mentioned
             expresly
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             Act.
             15.
             &
             delivered
             likewise
             by
             universall
             Tradition
             ,
             both
             orall
             and
             practicall
             ,
             v.
             g.
             
               Tell
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               if
               he
               will
               not
               &c.
               
            
             And
             ,
             
               wheresoever
               two
               or
               three
               are
               gathered
               together
               in
               my
               name
               ,
               I
               am
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               them
               .
            
             And
             ,
             
               The
               Apostles
               and
               Elders
               were
               gathered
               together
               to
               consider
               about
               the
               matter
               ,
            
             viz.
             in
             the
             first
             generall
             Councell
             ,
             concerning
             the
             controversie
             about
             Moyses
             his
             law
             &c
             ,
          
           
             
               10.
               
               And
               here
               likewise
               may
               be
               verified
               a
               like
               observation
               to
               the
               former
               ;
               viz.
            
             That
             never
             any
             one
             of
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Church
             did
             ever
             censure
             ,
             much
             lesse
             contradict
             or
             disobey
             the
             decisions
             ,
             orders
             or
             decrees
             of
             any
             legitimate
             Councell
             in
             their
             own
             or
             former
             times
             .
             
               Yea
               I
               think
               I
               may
               hereto
               add
               something
               to
               the
               utter
               shame
               
               and
               confusion
               of
               the
               contrivers
               and
               propugnators
               of
               the
               late
            
             Heresies
             and
             Schismes
             ,
             viz.
             That
             though
             most
             of
             the
             antient
             Heretiques
             ,
             after
             a
             Councell
             had
             condemned
             their
             opinions
             ,
             did
             indeed
             refuse
             to
             submit
             to
             their
             own
             condemnation
             :
             Yet●
             I
             think
             ,
             there
             cannot
             be
             found
             in
             Antiquity
             the
             example
             of
             one
             Heretique
             that
             ever
             began
             to
             publish
             a
             Heresie
             against
             any
             doctrine
             that
             had
             formerly
             been
             declared
             by
             a
             generall
             Councell
             .
             Such
             a
             supereminent
             degree
             of
             Rebellion
             we
             must
             acknowledge
             to
             be
             due
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             appropriated
             to
             
               Luther
               ,
               Calvin
               ,
               &c.
               viz.
            
             to
             tread
             under
             foot
             all
             kind
             of
             Ecclesiasticall
             authority
             ,
             not
             only
             of
             the
             present
             ,
             but
             all
             former
             times
             likewise
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             I
             shall
             defer
             the
             consideration
             ,
             how
             admirable
             and
             only
             effectuall
             a
             
               means
               of
               unity
            
             among
             Christians
             is
             the
             
               authority
               of
               the
               present
               Church
            
             ,
             and
             reverence
             of
             
               generall
               Councells
            
             ,
             so
             unanimously
             acknowledged
             by
             all
             the
             antient
             Worthies
             ,
             Fathers
             ,
             Doctors
             and
             Martyrs
             ;
             insomuch
             as
             the
             more
             eminent
             in
             learning
             and
             sanctity
             that
             any
             of
             them
             have
             been
             ,
             the
             more
             earnest
             Champions
             have
             they
             been
             of
             the
             Churches
             authority
             But
             the
             proper
             season
             to
             enlarge
             my self
             upon
             this
             subject
             ,
             will
             be
             when
             I
             have
             taken
             into
             consideration
             the
             contradictory
             doct●ine
             of
             Protestants
             ,
             concerning
             power
             
               of
               interpreting
               Scriptures
            
             ,
             and
             
               judging
               controversies
            
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XXXI
          
           
             
               Authority
               of
               the
               Christian
               Church
               compared
               with
               that
               of
               the
               Jewish
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             BEfore
             I
             leave
             this
             argument
             of
             the
             grounds
             of
             the
             Churches
             authority
             (
             and
             the
             foundation
             thereof
             ,
             viz.
             Christ's
             promises
             of
             
               indefectibility
               &c.
            
             )
             because
             objections
             against
             it
             are
             frequently
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             Old-Testament
             ,
             namely
             from
             a
             comparison
             with
             the
             
               Jewish
               Church
            
             ,
             which
             though
             it
             enjoyed
             great
             promises
             ,
             did
             notwithstanding
             fall
             into
             a
             generall
             corruption
             ,
             
               both
               in
               faith
               and
               manners
            
             :
             It
             will
             not
             be
             amisse
             to
             set
             down
             for
             what
             reasons
             I
             rested
             satisfied
             ,
             that
             none
             of
             those
             arguments
             ought
             to
             have
             any
             effect
             upon
             me
             ,
             to
             shake
             my
             acknowledgement
             of
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             so
             unalterably
             grounded
             ,
             and
             so
             universally
             submitted
             to
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             first
             reason
             was
             ,
             because
             the
             
               Jewish
               Church
            
             had
             not
             such
             promises
             of
             indefectibility
             and
             security
             from
             Heresies
             ,
             as
             the
             Christian
             Church
             apparently
             has
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             the
             
               Patriarch
               Jacob
            
             prophesied
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Scepter
               should
               not
               depart
               from
               Judah
               ,
               nor
               a
               Lawgiver
               from
               between
               his
               knees
               till
               Shiloh
               came
               .
            
             But
             this
             promise
             ;
             I
             assured
             my self
             ,
             respected
             only
             the
             outward
             policy
             of
             the
             
               Jewish
               Nation
            
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             remain
             in
             a
             distinct
             government
             ,
             not
             swallowed
             up
             by
             other
             governments
             ,
             but
             openly
             governed
             by
             its
             own
             laws
             ,
             as
             a
             Common-wealth
             ,
             plainly
             distinguishable
             from
             others
             till
             
             the
             coming
             of
             the
             Messiah
             .
             2.
             
             They
             were
             not
             furnished
             with
             those
             means
             of
             preventing
             and
             condemning
             of
             Heresies
             that
             the
             
               Christian
               Church
            
             enjoyeth
             .
             For
             the
             understanding
             whereof
             ,
             I
             conceived
             that
             the
             Civill
             and
             
               Ecclesiasticall
               Law
            
             of
             Moyses
             was
             to
             be
             considered
             in
             two
             respects
             ,
             first
             in
             the
             plain
             litterall
             sense
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             differed
             not
             much
             from
             the
             lawes
             of
             other
             Kingdomes
             ,
             
               the
               end
            
             thereof
             being
             
               worldly
               happinesse
            
             ,
             which
             is
             only
             in
             expresse
             words
             proposed
             in
             that
             law
             .
             Secondly
             in
             a
             spirituall
             ,
             allegoricall
             and
             typicall
             sense
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             had
             Immediate
             influence
             upon
             the
             conscience
             and
             inward
             acts
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
             which
             later
             sense
             was
             taken
             notice
             of
             only
             by
             extraordinary
             persons
             ,
             
               as
               Prophets
               &c.
            
             
             Now
             for
             the
             execution
             of
             this
             law
             in
             the
             literall
             outward
             sense
             and
             notion
             of
             it
             ,
             God
             left
             sufficient
             authority
             in
             the
             Priests
             and
             other
             Magistrates
             ,
             threatning
             every
             one
             with
             death
             that
             opposed
             their
             sentences
             and
             decrees
             .
             And
             for
             the
             explication
             of
             any
             emergent
             difficulties
             ,
             God
             left
             the
             Sanedrim
             together
             with
             a
             succession
             of
             Scribes
             ,
             
               from
               whose
               lips
               the
               people
               were
            
             ordinarily
             
               to
               seek
               knowledge
            
             :
             Insomuch
             as
             
               our
               Saviour
            
             speaking
             of
             such
             Scribes
             sayes
             ,
             
               They
               sit
               in
               Moyses
               his
               Chair
               ;
               whatsoever
               they
               command
               you
               to
               observe
               ,
               observe
               and
               do
               it
               ,
               Mat.
            
             23.
             
             But
             if
             we
             observe
             the
             dependance
             and
             limitation
             of
             that
             speech
             ,
             the
             meaning
             will
             appear
             to
             be
             ,
             that
             for
             the
             outward
             practises
             of
             Moyses
             his
             law
             ,
             the
             Jews
             were
             to
             submit
             themselves
             to
             the
             established
             authority
             ,
             yea
             even
             when
             they
             interpreted
             that
             law
             to
             the
             peoples
             disadvantage
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             in
             the
             case
             of
             tythes
             mentioned
             by
             our
             Saviour
             in
             consequence
             
             of
             the
             former
             speech
             ,
             including
             herbs
             '
             as
             
               Mint
               ,
               Commyn
               ,
               &c.
            
             among
             the
             Species
             tythable
             ,
             which
             Moyses
             his
             law
             did
             not
             expresse
             ,
             not
             necessarily
             imply
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               Such
               authority
            
             the
             
               Priests
               ,
               Scribe●
            
             and
             Pharisees
             had
             to
             explain
             the
             Precepts
             of
             his
             law
             for
             outward
             practise
             :
             But
             as
             for
             
               spirituall
               points
               of
               belief
               ,
               Prophecies
            
             or
             internall
             sanctity
             ,
             it
             does
             not
             appear
             that
             they
             much
             medled
             with
             them
             ,
             not
             one
             decision
             of
             the
             Sanedrim
             can
             be
             produced
             concerning
             such
             matters
             .
             Indeed
             who
             should
             be
             the
             interpreter
             of
             such
             doctrines
             ?
             There
             were
             among
             them
             two
             principall
             factions
             ,
             the
             first
             of
             the
             Nobility
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Priests
             ,
             and
             those
             were
             generally
             Sadduces
             ,
             as
             Josephus
             informs
             us
             :
             the
             other
             that
             popular
             faction
             of
             the
             Pharisees
             .
             Now
             I
             suppose
             the
             Sadduces
             ,
             who
             denied
             the
             immortality
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
             the
             existence
             of
             Angells
             &c.
             were
             very
             incompetent
             Judges
             in
             spirituall
             matters
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             authority
             was
             principally
             in
             their
             hands
             :
             As
             for
             the
             Pharisees
             ,
             they
             were
             the
             more
             Orthodox
             of
             the
             two
             ,
             but
             wanted
             authority
             .
             And
             to
             shew
             that
             neither
             party
             pretended
             that
             points
             of
             such
             a
             nature
             were
             within
             their
             cognizance
             ,
             it
             is
             observeable
             ,
             that
             neither
             of
             them
             extended
             their
             power
             to
             the
             condemnation
             or
             excommunication
             of
             the
             other
             for
             such
             differences
             ;
             For
             for
             such
             trifles
             as
             heaven
             or
             hell
             ,
             &c.
             they
             gave
             free
             liberty
             of
             conscience
             to
             every
             one
             to
             believe
             what
             and
             how
             much
             any
             man
             thought
             fit
             .
             Therefore
             surely
             our
             Saviour
             never
             intended
             to
             extend
             the
             forecited
             Text
             to
             such
             decisions
             of
             the
             Scribes
             :
             For
             then
             the
             people
             had
             been
             obliged
             to
             have
             submitted
             to
             that
             decree
             of
             theirs
             ,
             
             viz.
             that
             
               he
               should
               be
               excommunicated
               that
               confessed
               Christ
               to
               have
               been
               the
               Messiah
               .
            
             Which
             Decree
             of
             theirs
             ,
             though
             it
             seems
             to
             be
             about
             a
             principall
             
               point
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             yet
             the
             ground
             of
             making
             it
             was
             not
             to
             determine
             points
             of
             that
             nature
             ;
             but
             because
             they
             believed
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             said
             that
             they
             believed
             ,
             that
             
               our
               Saviours
            
             design
             had
             been
             
               to
               destroy
               the
               law
               of
               Moyses
               and
               the
               Temple
               ,
            
             and
             all
             the
             Rites
             which
             Moyses
             gave
             to
             the
             Jews
             ,
             therefore
             as
             externall
             Magistrates
             ,
             they
             provided
             by
             such
             a
             decree
             against
             sedition
             and
             rebellion
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXXII
             .
          
           
             
               Enquiry
               concerning
               the
               extent
               of
               the
               Churches
               authority
               .
            
             
               How
               Stapleton
               states
               this
               point
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             AFter
             the
             having
             examined
             the
             grounds
             of
             the
             Churches
             authority
             ,
             which
             appeared
             to
             me
             both
             as
             firm
             in
             themselves
             ,
             as
             the
             expresse
             
               word
               of
               God
            
             ,
             the
             
               promises
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Prophecies
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             could
             make
             any
             thing
             firm
             ;
             and
             likewise
             as
             
               evidently
               certain
            
             to
             my
             understanding
             as
             the
             universall
             acknowledgement
             of
             all
             Christians
             in
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             ,
             attested
             by
             the
             continuall
             profession
             and
             practise
             of
             all
             ages
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             the
             quotations
             ,
             yea
             whole
             volumes
             of
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             the
             concurrence
             of
             all
             Councells
             ,
             Provinciall
             ,
             Nationall
             ,
             and
             O●cumenicall
             ,
             could
             render
             any
             thing
             that
             was
             delivered
             before
             our
             times
             assured
             to
             any
             man
             :
             In
             the
             
               next
               place
            
             ,
             I
             took
             into
             consideration
             
             the
             extent
             and
             
               latitude
               of
               this
               authority
            
             ,
             how
             far
             it
             did
             necessarily
             oblige
             all
             Christians
             to
             submit
             to
             it
             ;
             and
             what
             manner
             of
             submission
             is
             required
             respectively
             to
             the
             doctrines
             ,
             Rites
             ,
             Reformations
             ,
             &c.
             decided
             by
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Now
             this
             enquiry
             I
             made
             ,
             not
             with
             any
             designe
             to
             make
             choice
             of
             any
             particular
             opinion
             among
             learned
             Catholiques
             to
             adhere
             to
             in
             opposition
             to
             any
             others
             (
             for
             being
             a
             Catholique
             ,
             I
             was
             resolved
             to
             be
             an
             
               obedient
               son
               of
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             and
             onely
             of
             the
             Church
             )
             but
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             that
             by
             instructing
             my self
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             easie
             some
             
               Catholique
               Doctors
            
             of
             unquestionable
             integrity
             had
             made
             the
             bonds
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Church
             restrained
             all
             in
             
               her
               Communion
            
             (
             contrary
             to
             that
             conceit
             which
             I
             ,
             whilst
             I
             was
             a
             Protestant
             had
             entertained
             ,
             when
             I
             opposed
             the
             
               Churches
               authority
            
             under
             the
             School-notion
             of
             infallibility
             ,
             and
             that
             notion
             extended
             to
             the
             utmost
             importance
             of
             the
             word
             )
             I
             might
             clearly
             perceive
             my selfe
             ,
             and
             if
             occasion
             were
             ,
             discover
             to
             others
             (
             especially
             of
             my
             own
             country
             )
             that
             the
             exceptions
             and
             advantages
             which
             we
             have
             against
             the
             
               Roman
               Church
            
             ,
             proceed
             only
             from
             our
             misunderstanding
             of
             her
             necessary
             doctrines
             ,
             or
             at
             most
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             efficacy
             they
             have
             ,
             is
             only
             against
             particular
             opinions
             and
             inferences
             made
             by
             particular
             Catholique
             Writers
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             I
             did
             not
             search
             for
             the
             most
             qualified
             sense
             of
             the
             
               Churches
               authority
            
             in
             the
             writings
             of
             
               Occham
               ,
               Almain
               ,
               Major
            
             ,
             no
             nor
             of
             the
             most
             learned
             spirituall
             
               Gerson
               ,
               &c.
            
             partly
             because
             some
             of
             those
             Writers
             are
             obnoxious
             to
             be
             excepted
             against
             ,
             and
             all
             of
             them
             wrote
             before
             the
             
               new
               
               Schismes
            
             gave
             Catholiques
             the
             oportunity
             to
             study
             this
             controversie
             more
             exactly
             .
             I
             had
             recourse
             therefore
             to
             writings
             published
             since
             the
             Councell
             of
             Trent
             ,
             and
             abstaining
             from
             relying
             upon
             the
             suspitious
             moderatenesse
             of
             
               Cassander
               ,
               Padre
               Paulo
               Veneti
               ,
               Picherellus
               &c.
               
            
             I
             fixed
             upon
             the
             judgement
             of
             our
             learned
             Stapleton
             ,
             a
             man
             seldome
             cited
             ,
             either
             by
             
               Cardinall
               Bellarmin
               ,
               Pe●ron
               ,
               &c.
            
             without
             a
             testimony
             of
             his
             profoundnesse
             ,
             perspicuity
             ,
             and
             integrity
             ,
             and
             without
             the
             least
             suspition
             from
             any
             Catholique
             of
             tergiversation
             ,
             partiality
             or
             unsoundnesse
             .
          
           
             
               4.
               
               This
               so
               approved
            
             Doctor
             
               in
               those
               books
               which
            
             he
             
               wrote
               purposely
               upon
               this
               subject
            
             ,
             
             
               being
               to
               determine
               this
            
             Question
             ,
             viz.
             An
             Ecclesiae
             vox
             &
             determinatio
             sit
             infallibilis
             ?
             
               that
               is
            
             ,
             Whether
             the
             voice
             and
             determination
             of
             the
             Church
             be
             infallible
             ?
             
               gives
               an
               exact
               explication
               of
               the
               true
               state
               of
               the
               controversie
               in
               seven
               observations
               (
               called
               by
               him
            
             Notabilia
             )
             
               which
               are
               in
               brief
               ,
               as
               followeth
               .
            
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Church
             does
             not
             expect
             to
             be
             taught
             by
             God
             immediately
             by
             n●w
             revelations
             or
             enthusiasmes
             ,
             but
             makes
             use
             of
             severall
             means
             and
             diligent
             enquiry
             ,
             as
             being
             governed
             not
             by
             Apostles
             ,
             who
             received
             immediate
             revelation
             ,
             but
             by
             ordinary
             Pastors
             and
             Teachers
             .
             2.
             
             That
             these
             Pastours
             in
             making
             use
             of
             these
             severall
             means
             of
             decision
             ,
             proceed
             not
             as
             the
             Apostles
             did
             ,
             with
             a
             peculiar
             infallible
             direction
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             but
             with
             a
             prudentiall
             collection
             ,
             not
             alwaies
             necessary
             .
             3.
             
             That
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             who
             were
             the
             
             first
             Masters
             of
             Evangelicall
             Faith
             and
             founders
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             such
             an
             infallible
             certitude
             of
             means
             was
             necessary
             :
             not
             so
             now
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             pretends
             not
             to
             make
             new
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             deliver
             what
             faithfully
             she
             received
             ,
             and
             in
             some
             cases
             to
             adde
             explications
             .
             4.
             
             That
             in
             conclusions
             notwithstanding
             ,
             though
             drawn
             from
             means
             and
             arguments
             sometimes
             of
             reason
             and
             humane
             documents
             ,
             the
             Church
             is
             infallible
             ,
             Propheticall
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             's
             assistance
             ,
             in
             some
             sense
             divine
             .
             5.
             
             That
             the
             ground
             of
             this
             difference
             is
             ,
             because
             the
             Church
             teacheth
             not
             Philosophically
             ,
             and
             by
             rules
             of
             art
             ,
             but
             by
             an
             authority
             conferred
             by
             Almighty
             God.
             Hence
             in
             Councells
             we
             see
             their
             Decrees
             and
             Conclusions
             ,
             but
             not
             alwaies
             their
             proofs
             and
             arguments
             .
             6.
             
             That
             this
             manner
             of
             deciding
             in
             Councells
             was
             necessary
             ,
             first
             in
             respect
             of
             ignorant
             persons
             ,
             because
             they
             being
             rude
             and
             infirm
             ,
             could
             never
             be
             secure
             of
             their
             belief
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             to
             depend
             on
             medium's
             and
             principles
             which
             they
             could
             not
             comprehend
             :
             and
             secondly
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             learned
             ,
             among
             whom
             there
             would
             be
             no
             end
             of
             disputing
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             permitted
             to
             them
             to
             examine
             ,
             whether
             the
             Principles
             upon
             which
             Councells
             build
             their
             Conclusions
             were
             firm
             and
             concluding
             enough
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             otherwise
             Religion
             would
             not
             be
             faith
             ,
             but
             Science
             and
             Philosophy
             .
             7.
             
             (
             
               To
               set
               down
               his
               words
               at
               length
            
             )
             We
             must
             observe
             ,
             that
             to
             the
             Churches
             infallibility
             in
             teaching
             ,
             it
             is
             sufficient
             that
             she
             be
             infallible
             in
             the
             substance
             of
             faith
             ,
             in
             publique
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             things
             necessary
             to
             salvation
             .
             This
             is
             manifest
             ,
             because
             
             this
             is
             the
             end
             of
             the
             infallibility
             given
             ,
             viz.
             For
             the
             consummation
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             and
             the
             edification
             of
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             the
             publique
             salvation
             of
             the
             faithfull
             .
             Now
             God
             and
             nature
             as
             they
             are
             not
             defective
             in
             necessaries
             ,
             so
             neither
             are
             they
             superabundant
             in
             superfluities
             ,
             neither
             is
             the
             speciall
             Providence
             of
             God
             to
             be
             deduced
             to
             each
             particular
             :
             The
             which
             Providence
             as
             it
             doth
             permit
             many
             particular
             defects
             in
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Universe
             ,
             and
             this
             for
             the
             beauty
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             S.
             Augustine
             (
             de
             Civ
             .
             lib.
             11.
             cap.
             18.
             )
             observes
             :
             so
             likewise
             doth
             it
             permit
             many
             private
             errours●
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             even
             in
             the
             most
             learned
             men
             an
             ignorance
             of
             many
             things
             not
             necessary
             ,
             and
             this
             not
             onely
             to
             shew
             a
             beauty
             in
             opposltion
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             salvation
             of
             the
             Teachers
             ,
             to
             whom
             it
             is
             expedient
             to
             be
             ignorant
             of
             many
             things
             ;
             that
             in
             this
             regard
             power
             may
             perfected
             in
             weaknesse
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             may
             be
             repressed
             from
             pride
             .
             Thus
             Stapleton
             
               with
               great
               solidity
               ,
               and
               likewise
               with
               much
               becomming
               warinesse
               states
               this
               Question
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XXXIII
             .
          
           
             
               Upon
               what
               grounds
               Stapleton
               may
               be
               conceived
               to
               have
               stated
               this
               question
               ,
               with
               more
               then
               ordinary
               latitude
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             TO
             this
             determination
             of
             Stapleton
             ,
             I
             will
             subjoyn
             the
             thoughts
             I
             had
             during
             my
             ●●b●te
             with
             my self
             about
             this
             great
             and
             most
             important
             controversie
             ;
             together
             with
             the
             grounds
             upon
             which
             I
             believed
             that
             he
             had
             been
             more
             moderate
             and
             condescending
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             then
             generally
             other
             Catholique
             Controvertists
             are
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             first
             by
             the
             way
             it
             may
             be
             observed
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             speaks
             of
             the
             voice
             and
             determination
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             question
             proposed
             ,
             he
             means
             the
             
               decree
               of
               the
               Church
            
             speaking
             in
             a
             
               generall
               Councell
            
             representatively
             ,
             in
             which
             ,
             sayes
             he
             ,
             the
             
               Church
               is
               infallible
            
             ,
             namely
             with
             that
             restriction
             expressed
             by
             him
             in
             his
             last
             observation
             ,
             viz.
             
               in
               delivering
               the
               substance
               of
               Faith
               ,
               in
               publique
               doctrines
               ,
               and
               things
               necessary
               to
               salvation
               .
            
             Other
             Catholiques
             there
             are
             which
             in
             this
             matter
             speak
             more
             restrictively
             then
             Stapleton
             hath
             expressed
             himself
             :
             as
             ,
             to
             name
             one
             Panormitan
             ,
             
             (
             whose
             words
             and
             opinion
             ,
             though
             for
             the
             most
             part
             disclaimed
             by
             Catholique
             Writers
             ,
             yet
             not
             hitherto
             consured
             by
             any
             that
             I
             know
             ,
             as
             hereticall
             ,
             )
             they
             are
             these
             .
             
               Although
               a
               generall
               Councell
               represent
               the
               whole
               universall
               Church
               ,
               yet
               in
               truth
               the
               universall
               
               Church
               is
               not
               truly
               there
               ,
               but
               only
               representatively
               ,
               because
               the
               universall
               Church
               is
               made
               up
               of
               a
               Collection
               of
            
             (
             all
             )
             
               believers
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               that
               Church
               which
               cannot
               erre
               .
               Panormitans
            
             meaning
             (
             to
             make
             his
             words
             tollerable
             )
             I
             conceive
             is
             ,
             That
             the
             decrees
             of
             a
             
               generall
               Councell
            
             are
             not
             absolutely
             and
             necessarily
             to
             be
             acknowledged
             the
             
               infallible
               Doctrines
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             till
             they
             be
             received
             by
             all
             particular
             Catholique
             Churches
             ,
             because
             till
             then
             they
             cannot
             properly
             be
             called
             
               the
               Faith
               of
               the
               universall
               Church
               ,
            
             or
             of
             the
             body
             of
             all
             faithfull
             Christians
             ,
             to
             which
             bod●
             the
             promise
             of
             infallibility
             is
             made
             .
             And
             this
             was
             the
             doctrine
             of
             
               Thomas
               Waldensis
            
             ,
             and
             some
             other
             Schoolmen
             &c.
             
             An
             opinion
             this
             is
             ,
             which
             though
             not
             commonly
             received
             ,
             yet
             I
             do
             not
             find
             it
             deeply
             censured
             by
             any
             ,
             yea
             the
             
               Gallican
               Churches
            
             reckoned
             this
             among
             their
             chiefest
             Priviledges
             and
             liberties
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             not
             obliged
             to
             the
             decisions
             of
             a
             Generall
             Councell
             ,
             till
             the
             whole
             body
             of
             the
             
               Gallican
               Clergy
            
             had
             by
             a
             speciall
             agreement
             consented
             to
             them
             :
             yea
             ,
             which
             is
             more
             ,
             till
             out
             of
             the
             said
             Decrees
             they
             had
             selected
             such
             as
             they
             thought
             good
             to
             approve
             ,
             the
             which
             they
             reduced
             into
             a
             
               Pragmatick
               Sanction
            
             ,
             and
             so
             proposed
             them
             ;
             and
             them
             only
             to
             the
             several
             Churches
             there
             :
             My
             Author
             from
             whose
             credit
             I
             received
             this
             ,
             is
             Thuanas
             ,
             
             who
             protesteth
             in
             a
             discourse
             to
             
               K.
               Henry
               the
            
             IV.
             related
             by
             himself
             ,
             that
             it
             could
             not
             be
             found
             in
             any
             Records
             of
             that
             Kingdome
             ,
             that
             ever
             any
             
               Generall
               Councell
            
             had
             been
             any
             other
             ●●y
             received
             in
             France
             .
             This
             were
             a
             priviledge
             
             indeed
             to
             the
             purpose
             ,
             if
             it
             could
             be
             made
             good
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             much
             to
             be
             doubted
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             as
             for
             the
             
               Opinion
               of
               Waldensis
            
             ,
             it
             ha's
             found
             many
             abetrours
             in
             these
             latter
             ages
             ,
             for
             
               Fr.
               Pious
               Mirand●la
            
             in
             his
             eighth
             Theoreme
             
               de
               Fid.
               &
               Ord.
               ●red
            
             :
             saith
             ,
             
               Those
               Decrees
               may
               justly
               be
               ●●lled
               tho
               the
               Decrees
               of
               the
               universal
               Church
               ,
               which
               are
               either
               made
               by
               the
               Pope
               the
               Head
               thereof
               ,
               or
               by
               a
               Councell
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               Church
               is
               represented
               in
               matters
               necessary
               to
               Faith
               ,
               and
               which
               are
               approved
               by
               the
               Church
               her self
               .
            
             In
             like
             manner
             
               Petrus
               a
               So●●
            
             
             instan●ing
             in
             the
             second
             
               Councell
               of
               Ephesus
            
             corrected
             by
             that
             of
             Chalcedon
             ,
             manifestly
             implies
             ,
             that
             Councells
             ,
             even
             Generall
             ,
             before
             they
             be
             
               received
               and
               approved
            
             by
             the
             
               Universall
               Church
            
             ,
             may
             be
             repealed
             by
             a
             following
             Councell
             ,
             but
             a
             Councell
             once
             received
             can
             never
             be
             altered
             .
             
               And
               therefore
            
             ,
             sayes
             he
             ,
             
               God
               by
               his
               providence
               over
               his
               Church
               will
               so
               order
               ,
               that
               whatsoever
               is
               erronious
               or
               defective
               in
               one
               Councell
               ,
               shall
               be
               corrected
               in
               a
               following
               one
               ,
               before
               it
               be
               received
               in
               the
               Church
               .
            
             The
             same
             Author
             repeats
             the
             same
             Doctrine
             again
             in
             his
             observations
             upon
             the
             
               Confession
               of
               Wittenberg
            
             .
             
             
               cap.
               de
               Concil
            
             .
             Consequently
             hereto
             
               Cellotius
               a
               learned
               Jesuite
            
             professeth
             ,
             That
             the
             
               infallibility
               promised
               to
               the
               Church
               is
               twofold
               .
               1.
               
               Active
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               Prelats
               in
               Councells
               proposing
               points
               of
               Faith
               ,
               are
               secured
               from
               errour
               .
               2.
               
               Passive
               ,
               whereby
               the
               Universall
               
               Body
               of
               the
               Church
               under
               all
               the
               Prelates
               in
               all
               the
               severall
               Provinces
               respectively
               is
               preserved
               from
               assenting
               to
               ,
               or
               believing
               an
               errour
               .
               Now
               that
               in
               the
               whole
               Church
               ,
               whether
               represented
               in
               a
               Councell
               ,
               or
               dispersed
               over
               the
               world
               ,
               both
               these
               kinds
               of
               infallibility
               are
               to
               be
               found
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               no
               Catholique
               can
               deny
               .
            
             He
             adds
             ,
             
               In
               case
               there
               hath
               been
               any
               thing
               decreed
               by
               Councells
               ,
               which
               either
               hath
               not
               been
               generally
               admitted
               ,
               or
               by
               generall
               disuse
               hath
               ceased
               ,
               that
               the
               present
               Church
               is
               not
               thereto
               obliged
               ,
               appears
               clearly
               by
               the
               Decrees
               of
               the
               first
               Councell
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
            
             in
             the
             prohibition
             of
             things
             strangled
             ,
             and
             bloud
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             last
             place
             ,
             
               our
               learned
               Countreyman
               Bacon
            
             
             (
             alias
             Southwell
             )
             a
             very
             ingenuous
             and
             acute
             Jesuite
             ,
             doth
             plainly
             enough
             signifie
             ,
             
               That
               it
               was
               the
               opinion
               ,
               not
               only
               of
               S.
            
             Augustine
             ,
             
               but
               generally
               of
               all
               the
               Writers
               of
               that
               age
               ,
               that
               the
               resolution
               of
               Faith
               had
               its
               utmost
               compleat
               effect
               in
               the
               reception
               of
               the
               whole
               Christian
               world
            
             ;
             grounding
             his
             assertion
             upon
             such
             like
             passages
             of
             S.
             Augustine
             as
             these
             ,
             
               Those
               are
               only
               Plenary
               Councells
               which
               are
               gathered
               out
               of
               the
               universall
               Christian
               world
               .
            
             
             Again
             ,
             
               The
               letters
               of
               Bishops
               may
               be
               corrected
               by
               Nationall
               Councells
               ,
               and
               Nationall
               Councells
               by
               Plenary
               ones
               ,
               and
               former
               Plenary
               Councells
               may
               be
               corrected
               by
               others
               that
               succeed
               .
            
             And
             again
             ,
             
               We
               should
               not
               have
               the
               boldnesse
               to
               affirm
               any
               such
               thing
               ,
               were
               it
               not
               that
               we
               are
            
             
             confirm'd
             by
             the
             most
             unanimous
             authority
             of
             the
             universall
             Church
             .
             Now
             I
             suppose
             their
             intention
             is
             not
             to
             refund
             all
             authority
             finally
             upon
             the
             ignorant
             people
             ,
             but
             upon
             the
             
               whole
               Body
               of
               the
               Prelates
            
             ,
             admitting
             and
             attesting
             what
             was
             decreed
             by
             a
             few
             in
             Councells
             ,
             by
             which
             means
             the
             
               universall
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
            
             sets
             their
             seal
             to
             the
             
               Doctrine
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             and
             vertually
             ,
             or
             by
             consequence
             ,
             in
             and
             with
             them
             ,
             all
             Christians
             universally
             in
             their
             communion
             and
             under
             their
             charge
             .
             By
             this
             means
             indeed
             all
             possible
             objections
             will
             be
             taken
             away
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Decisions
               of
               Councells
            
             will
             be
             the
             Acts
             ,
             not
             of
             
               ten
               Bishops
            
             representing
             a
             hundred
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             giving
             suffrages
             to
             Doctrines
             never
             questioned
             or
             debated
             by
             them
             ,
             but
             of
             all
             the
             
               Bishops
               of
               the
               Christian
               world
            
             .
             Now
             it
             is
             not
             necessary
             ,
             according
             to
             these
             Authors
             grounds
             ,
             that
             there
             must
             be
             such
             a
             
               Reception
               of
               conciliary
               acts
            
             by
             particular
             P●●●●●s
             ●●prossely
             ,
             f●●mally
             ,
             and
             directly
             ,
             it
             being
             sufficient
             ●hat
             it
             be
             done
             interpretatively
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             such
             Doctrines
             are
             known
             ,
             and
             permitted
             to
             be
             published
             
               ●emine
               reclamante
            
             .
             And
             till
             this
             be
             done
             ,
             shy
             they
             ,
             the
             Councell
             ,
             though
             in
             it self
             it
             be
             very
             legitimate
             ,
             and
             deserving
             the
             ●itle
             of
             Oecumonicall
             ,
             yet
             it
             does
             not
             sufficiently
             and
             evidently
             appear
             to
             be
             so
             :
             whereas
             a
             
               Provinciall
               Councell
            
             ,
             yea
             a
             
               Private
               Fathers
               or
               Doctours
               opinion
            
             so
             received
             ,
             ha's
             in
             it
             the
             vertue
             of
             a
             
               Generall
               Councell
            
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Now
             this
             opinion
             maintained
             by
             such
             considerable
             learned
             Catholikes
             ,
             and
             not
             apparently
             contrary
             to
             any
             decision
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             though
             I
             did
             not
             intend
             to
             subscribe
             to
             ,
             as
             undoubtedly
             
             true
             ;
             for
             my
             resolution
             alwaies
             was
             not
             to
             engage
             my self
             in
             any
             private
             Sects
             or
             topicall
             opinions
             ,
             and
             least
             of
             all
             in
             such
             as
             appeared
             to
             be
             exotick
             and
             suspitious
             ,
             notwithstanding
             I
             was
             very
             well
             contented
             to
             perceive
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             at
             least
             an
             allowable
             opinion
             ;
             For
             I
             found
             it
             of
             great
             convenience
             to
             my self
             ,
             to
             free
             me
             from
             many
             difficulties
             :
             For
             thereby
             ,
             1.
             
             Here
             is
             no
             entrenching
             on
             the
             points
             of
             controversie
             between
             Catholiques
             and
             Protestants
             ,
             since
             they
             are
             all
             ,
             not
             only
             decided
             by
             the
             authority
             of
             Councells
             ,
             but
             likewise
             actually
             assented
             to
             and
             imbraced
             by
             all
             particular
             Catholique
             Churches
             ;
             neither
             (
             as
             matters
             of
             controversie
             do
             now
             stand
             )
             is
             it
             necessary
             to
             require
             any
             more
             from
             Protestants
             ,
             then
             what
             ha's
             been
             so
             both
             decided
             and
             received
             .
             2.
             
             Hereby
             all
             the
             objections
             ,
             which
             Protestants
             make
             from
             certain
             (
             reall
             or
             imaginary
             )
             contradictions
             which
             may
             be
             found
             in
             decrees
             of
             Councells
             about
             other
             points
             not
             now
             in
             controversie
             ,
             are
             apparently
             rendred
             ineffectuall
             ;
             for
             if
             that
             be
             to
             be
             only
             necessarily
             accounted
             an
             article
             of
             Catholique
             Faith
             ,
             which
             is
             actually
             acknowledged
             and
             received
             by
             Catholiques
             ,
             and
             since
             contradictions
             cannot
             be
             actually
             assented
             to
             ,
             it
             will
             follow
             ,
             that
             whatsoever
             decisions
             of
             Councells
             may
             seem
             to
             oppose
             such
             articles
             ,
             are
             not
             necessarily
             to
             be
             accounted
             Catholique
             Doctrines
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             not
             obligatory
             .
             3.
             
             That
             so
             much
             objected
             speech
             of
             S.
             
               Augustine
               (
               de
               Bapt.
               Dom.
               l
               2.
               c.
               3.
               )
            
             (
             viz.
             
               The
               letters
               of
               Bishops
               may
            
             be
             corrected
             by
             Nationall
             Councells
             ,
             and
             Nationall
             Councells
             by
             Plenary
             ones
             ,
             and
             former
             Plenary
             Councells
             may
             be
             corrected
             by
             others
             
             that
             succeed
             )
             though
             it
             be
             understood
             of
             points
             of
             Doctrine
             (
             as
             it
             seems
             to
             require
             such
             a
             sense
             ,
             because
             S.
             Augustine
             speaks
             it
             upon
             occasion
             of
             rebaptization
             )
             yet
             makes
             nothing
             against
             Catholiques
             ,
             who
             upon
             the
             forementioned
             grounds
             and
             authorities
             ,
             need
             account
             that
             only
             to
             be
             Catholique
             Doctaine
             ,
             which
             is
             actually
             imbraced
             by
             Catholiques
             .
             Yea
             upon
             the
             same
             grounds
             the
             like
             may
             be
             said
             of
             that
             yet
             more
             bold
             speech
             of
             Cardinall
             Cusanus
             ,
             viz.
             
               It
               may
               be
               observed
               by
               all
               experience
               ,
               that
               an
               Universall
               Councell
               may
               fail
               .
               (
               Cusan
               .
               concord
               .
               l.
               2.
               c.
               14.
               )
            
          
           
             5.
             
             But
             to
             proceed
             to
             the
             severall
             grounds
             ;
             upon
             which
             I
             conceived
             Stapleton
             determined
             this
             question
             ,
             with
             a
             greater
             latitude
             and
             indulgence
             then
             most
             other
             Writers
             ,
             and
             yet
             notwithstanding
             he
             hath
             escaped
             the
             censure
             of
             any
             ,
             being
             commended
             even
             by
             those
             who
             use
             much
             more
             rigor
             in
             it
             then
             he
             has
             done
             .
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             That
             no
             Doctrine
             can
             be
             called
             an
             
               Article
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             but
             what
             was
             in
             the
             beginning
             revealed
             and
             delivered
             to
             the
             Church
             by
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             .
             2.
             
             That
             these
             doctrines
             have
             been
             preserved
             and
             continued
             to
             these
             times
             by
             Tradition
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             books
             approved
             and
             delivered
             Traditionally
             ,
             but
             rather
             in
             an
             orall
             practicall
             Tradition
             from
             one
             age
             to
             another
             .
             For
             the
             Church
             pretends
             not
             to
             any
             new
             immediate
             revelation
             ,
             though
             she
             enjoys
             an
             effectuall
             assistance
             of
             Gods
             holy
             Spirit
             .
             3.
             
             That
             there
             is
             a
             double
             obligation
             from
             decisions
             of
             
               Generall
               Councells
            
             ,
             the
             first
             an
             obligation
             of
             
               Christian
               belief
            
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             doctrines
             delivered
             by
             
               Generall
               Councells
            
             ,
             as
             of
             universall
             Tradition
             :
             
             the
             second
             only
             of
             Canonicall
             obedience
             to
             orders
             and
             constitutions
             for
             practise
             ,
             by
             which
             men
             are
             not
             bound
             to
             believe
             that
             these
             are
             inforced
             ,
             as
             from
             divine
             authority
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             submit
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             acts
             of
             a
             lawfull
             Ecclesiasticall
             power
             ,
             however
             not
             to
             censure
             them
             as
             unjust
             ,
             much
             lesse
             to
             oppose
             and
             contradict
             them
             .
             4.
             
             That
             many
             (
             I
             may
             say
             ,
             most
             )
             constitutions
             of
             Councells
             
               in
               order
               to
               practise
            
             do
             yet
             vertually
             include
             some
             degree
             of
             belief
             ;
             as
             that
             of
             
               Communion
               under
               one
               kind
               ,
               of
               the
               use
               of
               Images
               in
               Churches
               and
               upon
               Altars
               ,
               &c.
               of
               residence
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               of
               authorised
               Translations
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             And
             that
             in
             such
             cases
             we
             are
             not
             obliged
             to
             believe
             that
             Christ
             or
             his
             Apostles
             gave
             order
             that
             such
             practises
             should
             follow
             ,
             
               but
               only
               that
            
             considering
             Christs
             continuall
             care
             over
             his
             Church
             so
             clearly
             promised
             ,
             neither
             these
             nor
             any
             other
             orders
             universally
             established
             and
             practised
             are
             destructive
             to
             any
             substantiall
             doctrine
             or
             practise
             of
             Christianity
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             authority
             left
             by
             Christ
             in
             his
             church
             was
             so
             large
             and
             ample
             ,
             as
             that
             when
             she
             shall
             judge
             it
             fit
             ,
             considering
             the
             various
             dispositions
             of
             succeeding
             times●
             she
             may
             alter
             externall
             practises
             and
             
               formes
               not
               essentiall
            
             or●
             of
             the
             substance
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             Sacraments
             themselves
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             acknowledged
             in
             some
             cases
             by
             all
             Christian
             churches
             ,
             as
             about
             the
             altering
             of
             the
             
               time
               and
               posture
               of
               receiving
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
               the
               triple
               immersion
               in
               Baptisme
               ,
               abstaining
               from
               things
               strangled
               ,
               and
               from
               bloud
               ,
               &c.
            
             5.
             
             That
             doctrines
             determined
             by
             Nationall
             Councells
             lay
             no
             obligation
             at
             all
             upon
             any
             other
             churches
             ,
             but
             only
             
             those
             whose
             Bishops
             meet
             together
             :
             and
             all
             the
             obligation
             even
             of
             those
             Christians
             who
             live
             within
             such
             Provinces
             ,
             is
             only
             not
             to
             contradict
             ;
             they
             are
             not
             bound
             to
             receive
             such
             
               decisions
               as
               Articles
               of
               Faith
            
             ;
             the
             reason
             being
             evident
             ,
             
               because
               one
               Nation
               cannot
               be
               a
               competent
               judge
               of
               Catholique
               Tradition
               ,
               and
               there
               neither
               is
               ,
               nor
               can
               be
               any
               Article
               of
               Faith
               but
               what
               is
               delivered
               that
               way
               .
               6.
               
               That
               the
            
             authority
             of
             the
             
               Pastours
               of
               the
               present
               Church
            
             is
             not
             of
             so
             absolute
             and
             sublime
             a
             nature
             as
             that
             of
             the
             Apostles
             was
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             sufficient
             to
             require
             obedience
             from
             every
             man
             :
             as
             likewise
             consequently
             that
             they
             are
             not
             in
             all
             degrees
             so
             powerfully
             assisted
             in
             their
             determinations
             as
             the
             Apostles
             were
             ,
             so
             that
             some
             difference
             is
             to
             be
             made
             between
             
               Canons
               of
               Councells
               ,
               ●●
               Apostolike
               writings
               ,
            
             as
             hath
             been
             shewed
             before
             out
             of
             S.
             
               Augustine
               ,
               Beltarmine
            
             ,
             and
             other
             Authors
             .
             7.
             
             That
             
               some
               difference
            
             may
             likewise
             be
             made
             between
             the
             present
             and
             
               primitive
               Churches
            
             :
             For
             they
             having
             received
             Christian
             doctrines
             more
             immediately
             and
             purely
             ,
             and
             besides
             the
             true
             sense
             of
             particular
             passages
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             are
             difficult
             (
             which
             is
             now
             in
             a
             great
             measure
             utterly
             lost
             )
             they
             were
             able
             to
             speak
             more
             fully
             of
             many
             particular
             ,
             not
             necessary
             points
             in
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             then
             the
             present
             church
             now
             can
             ,
             though
             perhaps
             the
             advantage
             of
             tongues
             and
             sciences
             ,
             the
             benefit
             of
             so
             many
             writings
             ,
             both
             ancient
             and
             modern
             ,
             long
             study
             and
             meditation
             ,
             &c.
             may
             in
             some
             sort
             recompense
             those
             disadvantages
             of
             the
             present
             church
             3
             yet
             however
             these
             are
             but
             acquired
             and
             humane
             perfections
             ,
             whereas
             the
             
             former
             were
             Apostolique
             Tradition
             .
             8.
             
             That
             even
             of
             
               points
               of
               doctrine
            
             decided
             by
             Councells
             a
             difference
             may
             be
             made
             between
             
               such
               as
               are
               of
               universall
               Tradition
               ,
            
             and
             others
             :
             for
             those
             former
             being
             capable
             to
             be
             made
             evidently
             certain
             (
             as
             I
             proved
             before
             )
             such
             decisions
             are
             to
             be
             the
             objects
             of
             our
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             and
             no
             more
             to
             be
             rejected
             then
             any
             other
             divine
             revelations
             :
             But
             other
             points
             of
             doctrine
             there
             are
             sometimes
             decided
             in
             Councells
             ,
             rather
             by
             the
             judgement
             and
             learning
             of
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             considering
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             wherein
             such
             points
             seem
             to
             be
             included
             .
             And
             weighing
             together
             the
             doctrines
             of
             antient
             .
             Fathers
             and
             modern
             Doctors
             ,
             an
             example
             whereof
             I
             gave
             before
             in
             the
             Councell
             of
             Vienna
             ,
             touching
             inherent
             grace
             infused
             into
             Infants
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Councell
             of
             Bazil
             ,
             concerning
             the
             immaculate
             conception
             of
             our
             
               B.
               Lady
            
             :
             NOw
             
               such
               decisions
            
             many
             Catholiques
             conceive
             ,
             are
             not
             in
             so
             eminent
             a
             manner
             the
             necessary
             objects
             of
             Christian
             Faith
             ;
             because
             not
             delivered
             as
             of
             universall
             Tradition
             :
             But
             however
             an
             extreme
             temerity
             it
             would
             be
             in
             any
             particular
             man
             to
             make
             any
             doubt
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             unpardonable
             disobedience
             to
             reject
             them
             ,
             I
             mean
             the
             conclusions
             themselves
             ,
             though
             if
             the
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             be
             set
             down
             ,
             from
             whence
             such
             conclusions
             are
             deduced
             ,
             or
             the
             said
             authorities
             produced
             ,
             it
             may
             perhaps
             not
             be
             so
             great
             a
             fault
             to
             enquire
             and
             dispute
             ,
             whether
             from
             such
             a
             Text
             ,
             or
             such
             authorities
             ,
             such
             a
             conclusion
             will
             necessarily
             follow
             .
             9.
             
             If
             in
             such
             decisions
             ,
             as
             these
             later
             are
             ,
             there
             should
             happen
             to
             be
             any
             errour
             ,
             (
             which
             yet
             we
             may
             piously
             believe
             the
             
             assistance
             of
             Gods
             holy
             Spirit
             promised
             to
             the
             Church
             will
             prevent
             )
             but
             if
             this
             should
             happen
             ,
             since
             it
             must
             necessarily
             be
             in
             a
             point
             not
             pertinent
             to
             the
             substance
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             (
             for
             all
             substanciall
             points
             are
             univ●rsall
             Tradition
             ,
             as
             we
             shewed
             before
             )
             it
             were
             far
             better
             such
             an
             error
             should
             passe
             ,
             till
             (
             as
             S.
             Augustine
             saith
             )
             some
             later
             Councell
             amended
             it
             ,
             then
             that
             unity
             should
             be
             dissolved
             for
             an
             
               unnecessary
               truth
            
             ,
             since
             as
             Irenaeus
             saith
             ,
             
               There
               is
               no
               reformation
               so
               important
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               Schism
               ,
            
             upon
             any
             pretence
             whatsoever
             is
             pernicious
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Upon
             such
             grounds
             as
             these
             ,
             I
             supposed
             ,
             it
             was
             that
             our
             learned
             Stapleton
             stated
             this
             question
             of
             the
             churches
             authority
             (
             or
             as
             he
             calls
             it
             ,
             infallibility
             )
             with
             so
             much
             latitude
             and
             condescendence
             ;
             And
             him
             I
             have
             quoted
             not
             with
             any
             intention
             to
             prefe●
             him
             with
             the
             disparagement
             of
             any
             other
             ,
             but
             to
             shew
             that
             thereby
             I
             perceived
             my self
             not
             to
             have
             sufficiently
             considered
             the
             necessary
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             in
             this
             so
             fundamentall
             a
             point
             of
             faith
             ;
             and
             likewise
             how
             (
             when
             I
             heard
             the
             Church
             speaking
             in
             her
             own
             language
             ,
             and
             moderately
             interpreted
             by
             Catholique
             Doctors
             .
             )
             I
             found
             what
             she
             said
             so
             just
             ,
             so
             reasonable
             ,
             so
             impossible
             to
             be
             contradicted
             by
             any
             thing
             but
             passion
             ,
             or
             interest
             ,
             or
             pride
             ,
             or
             hatred
             of
             unity
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             no
             resisting
             the
             attraits
             of
             it
             .
             Then
             at
             last
             I
             found
             what
             I
             had
             all
             my
             life
             time
             in
             vain
             sought
             after
             ,
             namely
             a
             firm
             foundation
             ,
             whereon
             I
             might
             safely
             and
             without
             any
             scruple
             rely
             ;
             and
             more
             glad
             then
             of
             all
             worldly
             treasures
             to
             see
             my
             soul
             taken
             out
             of
             mine
             own
             hands
             ,
             and
             placed
             under
             the
             conduct
             of
             her
             whom
             
             Christ
             had
             appointed
             to
             be
             my
             guide
             and
             conductresse
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             had
             made
             so
             many
             rich
             promises
             ,
             and
             with
             whom
             it
             is
             his
             pleasure
             to
             dwel
             ,
             then
             I
             took
             up
             
               a
               Psalm
            
             of
             Thanksgiving
             and
             said
             ,
             
               Laetatus
               sum
               in
               his
               quae
               dicta
               sunt
               mihi
               ,
               in
               domum
               Domini
               ibimus
               :
               Stantes
               erant
               pedes
               nostri
               in
               atriis
               tuis
               Jerusalem
               :
               Jerusalem
               quae
               aedificatur
               ut
               civitas
               cujus
               participatio
               ejus
               in
               id
               ipsum
               :
               Illuc
               enim
               ascenderunt
               tribus
               ,
               tribus
               Domini
               &c.
               Psal.
            
             121.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXXIV
             .
          
           
             
               Unsatisfactory
               grounds
               of
               the
               English
               Church
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Ecclesiasticall
               authority
               .
            
             
               Calvinists
               Doctrine
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Spirit
               's
               being
               judge
               of
               controversies
               ,
               &c.
               answered
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             BEing
             thus
             satisfied
             of
             the
             firm
             grounds
             of
             the
             Churches
             authority
             ,
             the
             only
             bullwark
             against
             all
             Heresie
             and
             Schisme
             ,
             a
             sure
             preserver
             of
             unity
             ,
             without
             which
             no
             Commonwealth
             ,
             no
             society
             of
             men
             can
             possibly
             subsist
             ,
             much
             lesse
             of
             churches
             ;
             in
             a
             word
             so
             necessary
             ,
             so
             consonant
             to
             reason
             ,
             that
             even
             all
             sorts
             of
             sects
             and
             congregations
             ,
             whilst
             they
             deny
             it
             to
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             ,
             usurp
             it
             to
             their
             own
             conventicles
             ;
             to
             which
             yet
             they
             have
             not
             assurance
             enough
             to
             apply
             our
             Saviours
             promises
             in
             contradiction
             to
             other
             Seets
             ,
             with
             whom
             they
             will
             not
             communicate
             ;
             yea
             even
             
             those
             who
             make
             a
             
               liberty
               of
               prophecying
            
             a
             differencing
             mark
             of
             their
             Sect
             ,
             yet
             will
             not
             allow
             their
             own
             partizans
             this
             liberty
             of
             prophecying
             ,
             unlesse
             they
             prophecy
             by
             their
             rule
             ,
             and
             against
             their
             enemies
             .
             In
             the
             next
             place
             I
             took
             into
             consideration
             the
             unspeakably
             happy
             effects
             of
             this
             authority
             ,
             which
             immediately
             represented
             themselves
             to
             my
             mind
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             I
             will
             notwithstanding
             a
             while
             defer
             an
             account
             of
             those
             effects
             ,
             till
             I
             have
             briefly
             set
             down
             and
             examined
             the
             grounds
             which
             Protestants
             lay
             for
             interpreting
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             judging
             controversies
             in
             Religion
             ,
             in
             opposition
             to
             this
             authority
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             her
             Generall
             Councells
             ;
             as
             likewise
             their
             principall
             objections
             against
             the
             said
             authority
             :
             For
             then
             comparing
             both
             these
             doctrines
             together
             ,
             and
             the
             consequences
             together
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             more
             easie
             and
             commodious
             to
             decide
             whether
             of
             them
             is
             the
             more
             advantagious
             ,
             and
             whether
             or
             no
             I
             have
             made
             a
             prudent
             choice
             in
             forsaking
             a
             Church
             ,
             where
             all
             unity
             was
             impossible
             ,
             but
             only
             such
             an
             outward
             unity
             ,
             as
             worldly
             hopes
             and
             fears
             can
             produce
             ,
             and
             in
             betaking
             my selfe
             to
             a
             church
             where
             Schisme
             is
             impossible
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             All
             Protestants
             ,
             and
             other
             Sects
             ,
             agree
             in
             this
             against
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             (
             for
             
               Schismaeest
               unit●s
               ipsis
               ,
               as
               Tertullian
               .
               de
               Prascrip●
               c.
            
             42.
             )
             saith
             ,
             
               Their
               unity
               is
               an
               agreement
               in
               Schisme
               ,
               that
               the
               Scripture
               is
               the
               only
               sufficient
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               is
               no
               visible
               Judge
               of
               the
               sense
               of
               it
               .
            
             But
             yet
             to
             the
             end
             that
             Gods
             church
             may
             not
             become
             a
             very
             Babel
             ,
             since
             a
             Judge
             visible
             or
             invisible
             must
             needs
             be
             had
             ,
             some
             disagreement
             there
             is
             among
             
             among
             them
             ,
             what
             invisible
             judge
             to
             pitch
             upon
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             All
             that
             I
             can
             collect
             from
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             English
             Church
             in
             this
             point
             is
             ,
             that
             which
             results
             from
             these
             articles
             of
             hers
             compared
             together
             ,
             viz.
             
               Holy
               Scripture
               containeth
               all
               things
               necessary
               for
               salvation
               ,
               so
               that
               whatsoever
               is
               not
               read
               therein
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               be
               required
               of
               any
               man
               that
               it
               should
               be
               believed
               as
               an
               Article
               of
               Faith
               ,
               or
               be
               thought
               requisite
               necessary
               to
               salvation
               .
            
             Again
             ,
             
               The
               three
               Creeds
               &c.
               ought
               throughly
               to
               be
               received
               &c.
               
               For
               they
               may
               be
               proved
               by
               most
               certain
               warrants
               of
               holy
               Scripture
               .
            
             Again
             ,
             
               The
               visible
               Church
               of
               Christ
               is
               a
               Congregation
               of
               faithfull
               men
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               pure
               word
               of
               God
               is
               preached
               ,
               and
               the
               Sacraments
               be
               duly
               administred
               &c.
               
               As
               the
               Church
               of
               Hierusalem
               &c.
               so
               also
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               hath
               erred
               ,
               not
               only
               in
               their
               living
               and
               manner
               of
               ceremonies
               ,
               but
               also
               in
               matters
               of
               Faith.
            
             Again
             ,
             
               The
               Church
               hath
               power
               to
               decree
               rites
               or
               ceremonies
               ,
               and
               authority
               in
               controversies
               of
               Faith
               ;
               and
               yet
               it
               is
               not
               lawful
               for
               the
               church
               to
               ordain
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               contrary
               to
               Gods
               Word
               ,
               neither
               may
               it
               so
               expound
               one
               place
               of
               Scripture
               that
               it
               be
               repugnant
               to
               another
               :
               wherefore
               although
               the
               church
               be
               a
               witnesse
               and
               a
               keeper
               of
               Holy
               Writ
               ,
               yet
               as
               it
               ought
               not
               to
               decree
               any
               thing
               against
               the
               fame
               ,
               so
               besides
               the
               same
               ought
               it
               not
               to
               enforce
               any
               thing
               to
               be
               believed
               for
               necessity
               of
               salvation
               .
            
             Again
             ,
             
               Generall
               Councells
               may
               not
               be
               gathered
               together
               ,
               without
               the
               commandement
               and
               will
               of
               Princes
               .
               And
               when
               they
               be
               gathered
               together
               (
               forasm●●h
               as
               they
               be
               an
               assembly
               
               of
               men
               ,
               whereof
               all
               be
               not
               governed
               with
               the
               Spirit
               and
               Word
               of
               God
               )
               they
               may
               ●rre
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               have
               erred
               ,
               even
               in
               things
               pertaining
               unto
               God
               :
               wherefore
               things
               ordained
               by
               them
               as
               necessary
               unto
               salvation
               ,
               have
               neither
               strength
               nor
               authority
               ,
               unless
               it
               may
               be
               declared
               ,
               that
               they
               be
               taken
               out
               of
               Holy
               Scriptures
               .
            
             From
             which
             Articles
             it
             is
             apparent
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Church
               of
               England
            
             ,
             though
             in
             words
             she
             seemes
             to
             ascribe
             some
             kind
             of
             power
             to
             the
             Church
             and
             
               Generall
               Councells
            
             ,
             yet
             in
             very
             deed
             ,
             since
             she
             makes
             her selfe
             at
             least
             ,
             if
             not
             each
             particular
             man
             ,
             a
             judge
             ,
             whether
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             proceeds
             according
             to
             Scriptures
             or
             no
             ,
             the
             thereby
             utterly
             deprives
             the
             Church
             of
             all
             manner
             of
             authority
             :
             
               yea
               de
               facto
            
             the
             Supremest
             authority
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             actually
             censured
             as
             a
             Delinquent
             ,
             both
             in
             having
             made
             decisions
             beyond
             ,
             and
             against
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
             But
             after
             these
             destructive
             determinations
             ,
             the
             
               English
               Church
            
             names
             no
             other
             visible
             or
             invisible
             authority
             ,
             not
             laying
             her selfe
             any
             claime
             thereto
             ,
             although
             in
             effect
             she
             takes
             upon
             her
             to
             do
             more
             then
             she
             claimes
             :
             So
             that
             
               à
               primo
               ad
               ultimum
            
             ,
             all
             the
             judgement
             that
             I
             could
             make
             of
             the
             
               English
               Church
            
             was
             ,
             that
             since
             worldly
             interests
             constrained
             her
             to
             separate
             from
             the
             Catholike
             Church
             ,
             by
             the
             just
             judgement
             of
             God
             ,
             she
             had
             only
             a
             power
             given
             her
             to
             
               destroy
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
            
             ,
             but
             not
             so
             much
             as
             to
             lay
             one
             stone
             towards
             the
             raising
             up
             another
             in
             the
             place
             of
             it
             .
          
           
           
             5.
             
             As
             for
             the
             Calvinist
             party
             in
             England
             ,
             they
             follow
             the
             example
             of
             Calvin
             ,
             and
             most
             of
             his
             followers
             that
             I
             had
             read
             ,
             as
             likewise
             the
             Lutherans
             ,
             &c.
             all
             which
             make
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
             testifying
             to
             every
             mans
             conscience
             ,
             the
             
               infallible
               interpreter
               of
               Scripture
            
             .
             Now
             concerning
             this
             their
             pretence
             to
             such
             a
             Judge
             ,
             all
             I
             had
             to
             say
             upon
             it
             ,
             during
             that
             very
             small
             time
             that
             I
             had
             the
             patience
             to
             take
             it
             into
             debate
             ,
             was
             ;
             1.
             
             That
             I
             could
             not
             believe
             that
             they
             believed
             themselves
             ,
             when
             they
             laid
             claim
             each
             man
             ,
             or
             each
             Sect
             to
             such
             an
             
               infallible
               Iudge
               .
               2.
               
               That
            
             if
             they
             did
             indeed
             believe
             it
             ,
             as
             I
             could
             not
             hinder
             them
             ,
             so
             till
             I
             had
             some
             good
             experience
             I
             durst
             not
             pretend
             to
             the
             like
             
               infallibility
               .
               3.
               
               Since
            
             all
             those
             Sects
             pretend
             to
             so
             
               more-then-miraculous
               an
               infallibility
            
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             any
             of
             them
             work
             any
             other
             miracles
             ,
             it
             proves
             of
             no
             effect
             to
             end
             controversies
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             proper
             office
             of
             a
             Judge
             ,
             especially
             such
             a
             Judge
             as
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             
               Spirit
               of
               unity
               .
               4.
               
               That
            
             if
             such
             a
             pretence
             was
             indeed
             false
             (
             as
             it
             must
             be
             in
             all
             Sects
             differing
             betweene
             themselves
             ,
             but
             only
             one
             )
             it
             is
             in
             all
             the
             rest
             a
             most
             horrible
             presumptuous
             
               lying
               against
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
             and
             most
             justly
             punished
             by
             him
             with
             implacable
             and
             eternall
             divisions
             both
             among
             themselves
             ,
             and
             from
             Catholique
             unity
             ,
             divisions
             ;
             I
             say
             ,
             impossible
             to
             be
             remedied
             ,
             till
             all
             but
             one
             Sect
             agree
             in
             the
             same
             confession
             ,
             or
             acknowledge
             ,
             since
             a
             Judge
             is
             requisite
             ,
             and
             the
             
               invisible
               one
            
             will
             not
             serve
             the
             turne
             ,
             that
             therefore
             they
             are
             to
             have
             recourse
             to
             the
             
               onely
               visible
               
               one
            
             ,
             viz.
             The
             present
             Catholique
             Church
             ,
             which
             in
             Spirits
             so
             envonomed
             against
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             those
             Sects
             are
             ,
             how
             without
             a
             miracle
             it
             cannot
             be
             expected
             ,
             fearfull
             experience
             shewes
             .
             5.
             
             That
             since
             this
             pretending
             to
             the
             Spirit
             is
             effectuall
             onely
             so
             far
             ,
             as
             by
             a
             seeming
             divine
             warrant
             to
             make
             them
             hate
             one
             the
             other
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             oblige
             one
             the
             other
             to
             submit
             to
             their
             so
             
               eanonized
               interpretations
            
             ,
             it
             is
             of
             no
             use
             at
             all
             in
             this
             businesse
             of
             finding
             out
             a
             
               Judge
               to
               end
               controversies
            
             among
             dissenting
             Christians
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             That
             that
             
               rule
               of
               Tertullian
               (
               de
               Praser
               .
               )
            
             being
             unquestionable
             ,
             viz.
             
               That
               whatsoever
               is
               new
               is
               Religion
               ,
               praejudges
               it selfe
               to
               be
               false
               ,
            
             it
             will
             undoubtedly
             follow
             ,
             that
             this
             ground
             of
             so
             many
             Sects
             ,
             is
             of
             all
             others
             most
             apparently
             untrue
             ,
             since
             no
             example
             can
             be
             found
             for
             it
             in
             all
             Antiquity
             :
             Here
             the
             Tradition
             from
             the
             antient
             Patriarchs
             of
             Merefies
             failes
             them
             ,
             for
             excepting
             some
             fanaticall
             Heretiques
             ,
             as
             the
             Montanists
             ,
             &c.
             none
             ever
             pretended
             to
             the
             Spirit
             against
             the
             church
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XXXV
             .
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Chillingworth's
               new●
               found
               Judge
               of
               Controversies
               ,
               viz.
               Private
               reason
               .
            
             
               His
               grounds
               for
               the
               asserting
               such
               a
               Judge
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             SInce
             the
             publishing
             of
             Mr.
             Chillingworth's
             book
             ,
             there
             ha's
             appeared
             in
             England
             a
             
               new
               Judge
            
             of
             controversies
             ,
             and
             much
             defer'd
             unto
             there
             ,
             which
             is
             
               every
               man's
               private
               reason
               interpreting
               of
               Scripture
               .
            
             From
             
               what
               countrey
            
             this
             new
             Judge
             came
             ,
             is
             very
             well
             known
             ,
             and
             I
             willingly
             forbear
             to
             discover
             .
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             if
             Christ
             had
             made
             no
             promises
             to
             his
             church
             ,
             if
             it
             had
             not
             by
             God's
             own
             Spirit
             been
             called
             the
             
               Pillar
               and
               ground
               of
               truth
            
             ;
             if
             universall
             Tradition
             were
             a
             fable
             ;
             if
             all
             Councello
             ,
             conspiracies
             of
             Tyrants
             ,
             and
             lastly
             ,
             if
             unity
             in
             the
             church
             were
             unnecessary
             or
             unprofitable
             ,
             reason
             might
             have
             much
             to
             alledge
             for
             it self
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             be
             raised
             into
             this
             tribunall
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             before
             I
             examine
             particularly
             the
             pretentions
             of
             
               reason
               to
               this
            
             Office
             ,
             I
             will
             set
             down
             the
             
               State
               of
               this
               controversie
            
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             
               Chillingworth
               (
               c.
               4.
               parag
               .
               93.
               )
            
             ha's
             very
             perspicuously
             and
             yet
             very
             briefly
             expressed
             it
             in
             these
             words
             ;
             
               Believe
               the
               Scripture
               to
               be
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               use
               your
               true
               endeavour
               to
               find
               the
               true
               sense
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               live
               according
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               then
               you
               may
               rest
               securely
               that
               you
               are
               in
               the
               true
               way
               to
               eternall
               
               happinesse
               .
            
             These
             are
             the
             directions
             which
             he
             professeth
             that
             
               he
               would
               give
               to
               any
            
             man
             desirous
             to
             save
             his
             soule
             ,
             and
             requiring
             whose
             instructions
             to
             rely
             upon
             for
             that
             purpose
             ,
             and
             this
             in
             opposition
             to
             a
             Catholique
             ,
             that
             would
             advise
             such
             a
             man
             to
             have
             recourse
             to
             the
             
               Catholique
               Church
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Now
             for
             a
             more
             orderly
             examining
             of
             Mr.
             Chillingworth's
             direction
             for
             finding
             out
             the
             true
             sense
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             judging
             controversies
             ;
             I
             will
             yet
             more
             distinctly
             set
             down
             his
             grounds
             in
             severall
             propositions
             collected
             out
             of
             his
             book
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             method
             ,
             as
             may
             shew
             the
             respect
             and
             dependence
             of
             the
             one
             on
             the
             other
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             chief
             reasons
             which
             he
             alledges
             for
             the
             proof
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             afterward
             I
             will
             subjoyn
             thereto
             the
             reasons
             which
             moved
             me
             to
             judge
             such
             grounds
             of
             his
             ,
             insufficient
             ,
             and
             his
             reasons
             unconcluding
             ;
             and
             in
             conclusion
             I
             will
             declare
             how
             I
             satisfied
             mine
             own
             reason
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             severall
             objections
             which
             he
             makes
             against
             the
             
               Churches
               authority
            
             ,
             under
             the
             notion
             of
             infallibility
             ,
             have
             not
             that
             force
             that
             both
             he
             and
             
               I
               my self
            
             once
             imagined
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             
               The
               abridgement
               of
               Mr.
            
             Chillingworth's
             
               whole
               discourse
               ,
               I
               conceived
               might
               be
               reduced
               to
               these
               Propositions
               following
               ,
               viz
               ,
               1.
               
            
             That
             Christian
             Religion
             having
             been
             planted
             so
             many
             ages
             since
             ,
             the
             only
             ordinary
             way
             that
             we
             can
             arrive
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             it
             is
             Tradition
             :
             and
             the
             only
             assured
             way
             ,
             universall
             Tradition
             of
             all
             ages
             and
             Churches
             ,
             which
             is
             of
             it selfe
             credible
             ,
             and
             admits
             not
             of
             any
             proof
             .
             2.
             
             That
             for
             himself
             he
             could
             find
             nothing
             delivered
             by
             such
             an
             universall
             Tradition
             ,
             as
             of
             divine
             authority
             ,
             
             but
             only
             books
             of
             Scripture
             ;
             for
             if
             he
             had
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             imbraced
             it
             with
             equal
             submission
             ,
             since
             the
             being
             written
             makes
             not
             any
             thing
             more
             credible
             .
             3.
             
             That
             the
             Scripture
             is
             a
             most
             sufficient
             ,
             and
             the
             only
             rule
             of
             Faith
             (
             most
             sufficient
             )
             because
             it self
             sayes
             so
             (
             the
             only
             rule
             )
             because
             nothing
             else
             can
             be
             proved
             to
             be
             of
             universall
             Tradition
             .
             4.
             
             That
             by
             consequence
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             contains
             in
             it
             all
             things
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             and
             practised
             by
             all
             sorts
             of
             persons
             ,
             and
             this
             so
             plainly
             and
             expressely
             ,
             that
             no
             reasonable
             man
             can
             doubt
             of
             the
             sense
             thereof
             ,
             much
             ●esse
             be
             mistaken
             ;
             for
             otherwise
             God
             would
             not
             have
             provided
             sufficiently
             for
             the
             salvation
             of
             mankind
             .
             5.
             
             That
             concerning
             those
             passages
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             wherein
             are
             contained
             doctrines
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             but
             not
             so
             plainly
             ,
             men
             are
             not
             obliged
             necessarily
             to
             understand
             or
             believe
             them
             ,
             since
             it
             cannot
             consist
             with
             the
             goodnesse
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             men
             should
             be
             bound
             to
             have
             an
             expresse
             knowledge
             or
             belief
             of
             that
             which
             God
             himself
             ha's
             purposely
             delivered
             obscurely
             .
             6.
             
             That
             since
             no
             proof
             can
             be
             made
             ,
             either
             out
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             universall
             Tradition
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             any
             authoritative
             visible
             Judge
             of
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ;
             and
             since
             each
             mans
             understanding
             or
             reason
             is
             the
             only
             faculty
             capable
             of
             judging
             ;
             that
             therefore
             it
             only
             is
             to
             judge
             of
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Scripture
             as
             far
             as
             concerns
             each
             mans
             particular
             .
             7.
             
             That
             fince
             every
             mans
             reason
             may
             possibly
             be
             deceived
             ,
             (
             especially
             proceeding
             upon
             objects
             not
             immediately
             offered
             to
             sense
             )
             therefore
             an
             infallible
             faith
             is
             not
             required
             ;
             such
             a
             probability
             will
             serve
             tqe
             turn
             ,
             as
             is
             sufficient
             to
             produce
             in
             a
             
             man
             obedience
             to
             the
             precepts
             of
             holinesse
             commanded
             in
             the
             Gospell
             .
             8.
             
             That
             since
             all
             Christians
             cannot
             but
             agree
             in
             necessary
             doctrines
             (
             which
             are
             expresse
             )
             they
             ought
             not
             to
             deny
             communion
             to
             one
             another
             for
             other
             doctrines
             ,
             not
             expressely
             contained
             in
             Scripture
             .
             And
             that
             this
             is
             the
             only
             affectuall
             means
             of
             reducing●
             and
             preserving
             unity
             among
             Christians
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             These
             are
             in
             brief
             the
             grounds
             of
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             means
             afforded
             us
             to
             attain
             to
             the
             true
             sense
             of
             as
             much
             of
             it
             as
             is
             necessary
             ,
             and
             likewise
             to
             beget
             charity
             and
             unity
             among
             Christians
             as
             they
             lye
             dispersed
             up
             and
             down
             in
             Mr.
             Chillingworths
             book
             ,
             and
             which
             I
             have
             set
             down
             faithfully
             and
             ingenuously
             ,
             in
             the
             most
             rationall
             method
             that
             I
             could
             devise
             .
             I
             will
             now
             with
             as
             convenient
             dispatch
             as
             I
             can
             ,
             adjoyn
             likewise
             in
             the
             same
             order
             respectively
             the
             reasons
             why
             I
             could
             not
             content
             my self
             with
             them
             ,
             but
             was
             forced
             to
             relinquish
             them
             ,
             to
             abase
             mine
             owne
             reason
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             recourse
             to
             a
             foundation
             ,
             as
             I
             thought
             ,
             more
             firme
             and
             rationall
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             confident
             farre
             more
             safe
             ,
             viz.
             the
             
               Catholique
               Church
            
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XXXVI
             .
          
           
             
               An
               answer
               to
               the
               three
               first
               grounds
               of
               Mr.
               Chillingworth
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             TO
             the
             first
             ground
             therefore
             ,
             viz.
             
               That
               there
               is
               no
               other
               way
               to
               be
               assured
               of
               a
               Religion
               established
               many
               ages
               since
               ,
               but
               universall
               Tradition
               ,
            
             I
             grant
             it
             ;
             But
             whereas
             it
             is
             added
             ,
             
               A
               Tradition
               of
               all
               ages
            
             :
             If
             the
             meaning
             be
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             required
             to
             such
             an
             assurance
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             should
             have
             precisely
             from
             every
             age
             a
             sufficient
             testimony
             of
             this
             
               universal
               Tradition
            
             ,
             this
             is
             u●terly
             impossible
             any
             other
             way
             ,
             then
             as
             including
             the
             testimony
             of
             former
             ages
             in
             that
             of
             the
             present
             ;
             for
             though
             there
             may
             be
             preserved
             a
             few
             writings
             in
             every
             age
             ,
             all
             which
             may
             contur
             in
             this
             testimony
             ,
             and
             so
             make
             it
             indeed
             very
             probable
             ;
             yet
             the
             testimony
             of
             three
             or
             four
             Writers
             is
             not
             equivalent
             to
             the
             testimony
             of
             the
             age
             .
             Add
             to
             this
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             way
             of
             proof
             (
             though
             it
             may
             give
             good
             satisfaction
             to
             learned
             persons
             ,
             and
             is
             practised
             more
             by
             Catholiques
             then
             any
             other
             ,
             who
             yet
             rest
             upon
             the
             present
             Church
             for
             the
             certainty
             of
             Tradition
             )
             yet
             it
             is
             very
             laborious
             and
             uncertain
             ,
             and
             whereof
             very
             few
             persons
             are
             capable
             ,
             and
             therfore
             not
             to
             be
             made
             a
             ground
             for
             all
             men
             to
             build
             all
             Religion
             upon
             .
             The
             testimony
             therefore
             of
             all
             former
             ages
             is
             alwaies
             most
             safely
             included
             ,
             as
             to
             particular
             men
             ,
             in
             the
             testimony
             of
             the
             present
             age
             ,
             if
             that
             be
             universall
             for
             place
             ,
             and
             grounded
             upon
             Tradition
             ,
             as
             I
             shewed
             before
             ,
             and
             made
             the
             proofe
             of
             the
             assurance
             
             of
             it
             to
             be
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             impossible
             it
             should
             be
             false
             ,
             unless
             some
             one
             whole
             age
             should
             conspire
             to
             deliver
             a
             thing
             as
             of
             Tradition
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             so
             and
             not
             only
             conspire
             ,
             but
             should
             actually
             deceive
             their
             children
             ,
             no
             man
             discovering
             the
             imposture
             ,
             a
             thing
             beyond
             all
             imagination
             of
             possibility
             .
             I
             will
             therefore
             add
             no
             more
             here
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             confession
             of
             a
             learned
             Protestant
             in
             his
             own
             words
             ,
             viz.
             
             
               When
               a
               Doctrine
               is
               in
               any
               age
               constantly
               delivered
               as
               a
               matter
               of
               Faith
               ,
               and
               as
               received
               from
               ●●
               ancestors
               ,
               in
               such
               sort
               as
               the
               contradictors
               ,
               thereof
               were
               in
               the
               beginning
               noted
               for
               novelty
               ,
               and
               if
               they
               persisted
               in
               contradiction
               ,
               in
               the
               end
               charged
               with
               heresie
               ,
               it
               is
               impossible
               but
               such
               a
               doctrine
               should
               come
               by
               succession
               from
               the
               Apostles
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             the
             second
             ,
             where
             he
             sayes
             ;
             
               That
               he
               could
               find
               nothing
               as
               of
               divine
               authority
               delivered
               by
               universall
               Tradition
               of
               all
               ages
               ,
               but
               only
               books
               of
               Scripture
               .
            
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             any
             one
             that
             will
             search
             with
             a
             willingnesse
             to
             find
             ,
             shall
             doubtlesse
             have
             better
             fortune
             then
             Mr.
             Chillingworth
             .
             For
             I
             desire
             any
             one
             to
             consider
             with
             himself
             ,
             ●●
             Whether
             the
             Apostles
             did
             not
             in
             all
             churches
             established
             by
             them
             ,
             settle
             the
             whole
             doctrine
             and
             form
             of
             Christian
             Discipline
             uniformly
             ?
             and
             whether
             this
             doctrine
             and
             discipline
             was
             not
             carefully
             preserved
             in
             the
             Primitive
             churches
             all
             the
             world
             over
             ?
             if
             these
             things
             be
             granted
             ,
             as
             plaine
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             for
             the
             former
             ,
             
             and
             an
             agreement
             of
             most
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             within
             the
             time
             of
             the
             
             
               four
               first
               Generall
               Councells
            
             will
             testifie
             for
             both
             .
             Then
             I
             desire
             to
             know
             ,
             whether
             from
             the
             
               fourth
               Councell
            
             till
             
               S.
               Gregory
               the
               Great
               's
            
             days
             ,
             any
             substantial
             part
             of
             either
             ha's
             perished
             ?
             If
             any
             one
             say
             it
             ha's
             ,
             he
             will
             find
             it
             a
             labour
             beyond
             Hercules
             his
             forces
             to
             prove
             it
             ;
             for
             to
             this
             hour
             I
             could
             never
             see
             one
             pressing
             testimony
             out
             of
             any
             Ecclesiasticall
             Writer
             .
             Then
             from
             
               S.
               Gregories
            
             dayes
             to
             these
             ,
             it
             is
             visible
             that
             not
             any
             the
             least
             substantiall
             part
             of
             either
             is
             lost
             ,
             and
             this
             by
             the
             confession
             of
             severall
             learned
             Protestants
             ,
             
             by
             the
             agreement
             of
             all
             Catholique
             Writers
             ,
             by
             
               S.
               Gregories
            
             own
             writings
             ,
             and
             (
             which
             is
             a
             proof
             irrefragable
             )
             by
             comparing
             the
             
               Gregorian
               Liturgy
               and
               Missall
            
             with
             those
             of
             the
             present
             age
             .
             In
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             let
             him
             consider
             ,
             that
             most
             of
             the
             books
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             were
             written
             by
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Evangelists
             for
             the
             use
             of
             particular
             churches
             ,
             some
             to
             particular
             persons
             ,
             sent
             by
             single
             messengers
             .
             Besides
             ,
             that
             severall
             ages
             were
             passed
             ,
             before
             all
             the
             books
             were
             communicated
             ,
             and
             dispersed
             ,
             and
             accepted
             as
             Canonicall
             by
             the
             whole
             Catholike
             Church
             .
             Now
             after
             a
             comparing
             of
             
               these
               two
               Traditions
            
             together
             ,
             let
             any
             man
             judge
             whether
             of
             them
             is
             the
             more
             universall
             ,
             either
             for
             time
             or
             place
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             To
             the
             third
             ,
             viz.
             
               Of
               Scriptures
               being
               an
               entire
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             It
             is
             already
             answered
             
               cap.
               31
               ,
               32.
               &c.
            
             
             Whereto
             I
             shall
             for
             the
             present
             only
             add
             this
             ,
             viz.
             That
             Mr.
             
               Chillingworth
               (
               cap.
               1.
               parag
               .
               5.
               6.
               7.
               
               )
            
             takes
             great
             advantage
             from
             a
             speech
             ,
             as
             he
             sayes
             ,
             of
             his
             adversaries
             ,
             
             namely
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Scripture
               is
               a
               perfect
               rule
               ,
               forasmuch
               as
               a
               writing
               can
               be
               a
               rule
               .
            
             I
             am
             confident
             his
             learned
             adversary
             never
             intended
             to
             allow
             him
             all
             this
             in
             the
             sense
             and
             extent
             that
             Mr.
             Chillingworth
             presseth
             it
             ,
             as
             if
             all
             points
             of
             Faith
             were
             as
             fully
             set
             down
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             they
             could
             be
             in
             any
             writing
             .
             But
             I
             have
             no
             commission
             to
             interpose
             between
             them
             two
             ,
             and
             therefore
             all
             I
             have
             to
             say
             is
             ,
             that
             there
             appeared
             to
             me
             no
             kind
             of
             necessity
             ,
             nor
             any
             probability
             that
             it
             was
             his
             Antagonists
             intention
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             large
             allowance
             should
             be
             made
             to
             Protestants
             ;
             for
             I
             would
             fain
             know
             ,
             since
             evidence
             is
             one
             necessary
             condition
             to
             make
             a
             rule
             perfect
             ,
             could
             Mr.
             Chillingworth
             believe
             that
             the
             meaning
             of
             his
             learned
             adversary
             should
             be
             ,
             that
             for
             example
             ,
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Faith
             concerning
             the
             
               blessed
               Trinity
            
             is
             as
             evidently
             and
             intelligibly
             stated
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             first
             Councell
             of
             Nice
             ?
             or
             all
             points
             in
             controversie
             now
             adayes
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             
               Councell
               of
               Trent
            
             ?
             or
             that
             all
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             are
             so
             unquestionably
             evident
             ,
             that
             no
             interpretations
             or
             Commentaries
             could
             make
             them
             plainer
             ?
             his
             meaning
             therefore
             surely
             was
             ,
             that
             Scripture
             in
             regard
             of
             evidence
             ,
             and
             with
             relation
             to
             
               fundamentall
               Doctrines
            
             ,
             chiefly
             intended
             to
             be
             published
             in
             it
             ,
             is
             as
             evident
             as
             can
             be
             expected
             from
             any
             one
             single
             writing
             standing
             alone
             .
             Not
             but
             that
             one
             writing
             explained
             by
             a
             second
             ,
             and
             those
             explanations
             further
             cleared
             by
             a
             third
             may
             be
             plainer
             :
             Or
             though
             it
             might
             have
             been
             possible
             ,
             that
             for
             example
             ,
             the
             
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Trinity
            
             might
             have
             been
             declared
             so
             manifestly
             ,
             that
             Photinianisme
             or
             Arianisme
             might
             have
             been
             prevented
             ,
             
             notwithstanding
             no
             plainnesse
             of
             writing
             can
             prevent
             malitious
             spirits
             from
             extracting
             novelties
             of
             some
             kinds
             of
             senses
             or
             heresies
             ,
             either
             those
             or
             others
             as
             pernicious
             ,
             since
             as
             our
             blessed
             Lord
             sayes
             ,
             
               Necosse
               est
               ut
               veniant
               scandala
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               It
               is
               necessary
               that
               scandalls
               must
               come
               ,
               Mat.
               19.
               9
               
            
             And
             S.
             
               Paul
               ,
               Oportet
               &
               haereses
               esse
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             
               It
               is
               needfull
               that
               there
               should
               be
               heresies
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               11.
               19.
            
             both
             for
             the
             tryall
             of
             those
             that
             love
             God
             ,
             and
             discovery
             of
             those
             that
             hate
             him
             .
             For
             unlesse
             God
             should
             quite
             change
             the
             nature
             of
             mankind
             ,
             it
             is
             impossible
             that
             any
             one
             writing
             should
             be
             so
             plain
             ,
             but
             that
             either
             the
             curiosity
             ,
             or
             pride
             ,
             or
             interests
             ,
             or
             malice
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             the
             debility
             of
             mens
             wits
             may
             ,
             and
             doubtlesse
             will
             find
             or
             extract
             obscurities
             and
             difficulties
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             especially
             such
             a
             writing
             as
             the
             Scripture
             is
             ,
             which
             being
             composed
             by
             men
             of
             severall
             dispositions
             and
             spirits
             ,
             moreover
             belongs
             to
             all
             mankind
             ,
             of
             all
             conditions
             and
             dispositions
             ,
             so
             that
             if
             they
             be
             let
             alone
             ,
             every
             one
             will
             be
             forward
             ,
             yea
             even
             take
             a
             glory
             to
             dig
             and
             search
             into
             the
             treasures
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             challenge
             an
             equall
             right
             to
             maintain
             his
             own
             ,
             and
             disparage
             the
             discoveries
             of
             any
             other
             ;
             every
             Sect
             and
             Sectary
             will
             think
             they
             see
             and
             read
             therein
             all
             their
             owne
             distinctive
             opinions
             clearly
             shining
             ,
             and
             a
             confutation
             of
             all
             opposite
             tenents
             .
             Yea
             perhaps
             ,
             the
             blind
             sensuall
             .
             Passions
             ,
             worldly
             interests
             ,
             and
             proud
             fancies
             of
             vain
             man
             ,
             will
             have
             recourse
             thither
             ,
             and
             not
             want
             the
             impudence
             to
             seek
             for
             ,
             nor
             blush
             to
             pretend
             that
             they
             have
             found
             a
             covert
             and
             protection
             for
             the
             works
             of
             Satan
             in
             the
             divine
             Word
             of
             God.
             In
             vain
             therefore
             
             doth
             Mr.
             Chillingworth
             triumphantly
             boast
             of
             his
             inferences
             ,
             to
             his
             seeming
             advantagious
             to
             himself
             ,
             since
             they
             are
             all
             extracted
             meerly
             from
             his
             own
             misunderstanding
             of
             that
             most
             reasonable
             and
             prudent
             saying
             of
             his
             worthy
             Antagonist
             .
             4.
             
             Yea
             this
             one
             consideration
             ,
             that
             the
             necessary
             mysteries
             of
             Faith
             are
             not
             ,
             nor
             could
             be
             so
             evidently
             set
             down
             in
             any
             one
             place
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             that
             other
             places
             may
             be
             found
             ,
             which
             may
             afford
             ground
             even
             to
             an
             understanding
             man
             to
             raise
             objections
             ,
             will
             make
             any
             man
             conclude
             ,
             that
             either
             there
             are
             no
             mysteries
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             ,
             
               or
               that
            
             something
             besides
             Scripture
             must
             be
             made
             use
             of
             to
             clear
             all
             difficulties
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXXVII
             .
          
           
             
               An
               answer
               to
               M.
               Chillingworth's
               fourth
               and
               fifth
               grounds
               .
            
             
               Severall
               Novelties
               introduced
               by
               him
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             the
             fourth
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               That
               all
               things
               necessary
               to
               salvation
               are
               contained
               in
               Scripture
               so
               plainly
               ,
               that
               no
               reasonable
               man
               ,
               desirous
               to
               find
               the
               true
               sense
               ,
               can
               doubt
               or
               be
               mistaken
               in
               the
               sense
               of
               them
               ;
               so
               that
               for
               such
               matters
               there
               is
               no
               need
               of
               any
               interpreter
               .
            
             An
             assertion
             this
             is
             ,
             which
             is
             one
             of
             the
             main
             foundations
             ,
             upon
             which
             all
             manner
             of
             Sects
             that
             withdraw
             themselves
             from
             the
             Churches
             authority
             ,
             do
             and
             must
             relye
             ;
             therefore
             I
             thought
             it
             necessary
             to
             spend
             more
             
             thoughts
             in
             examining
             the
             firmnesse
             of
             it
             :
             and
             after
             all
             ,
             I
             professe
             I
             found
             it
             of
             all
             others
             most
             weak
             ,
             most
             contrary
             to
             reason
             ,
             and
             every
             daies
             experience
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             For
             demonstrating
             the
             justice
             of
             this
             censure
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             I
             may
             expresse
             my self
             more
             clearly
             ,
             I
             will
             lay
             down
             certain
             positions
             ,
             to
             which
             I
             conceive
             all
             rationall
             men
             will
             assent
             .
             As
             first
             ,
             touching
             the
             word
             necessary
             ,
             (
             besides
             what
             hath
             already
             been
             spoken
             of
             the
             ambiguousnesse
             of
             that
             word
             ,
             which
             is
             relative
             ,
             and
             variable
             according
             to
             it's
             application
             to
             severall
             objects
             and
             subjects
             ,
             which
             I
             will
             not
             now
             repeat
             )
             I
             suppose
             that
             all
             men
             will
             call
             that
             necessary
             ,
             for
             which
             being
             either
             denyed
             or
             affirmed
             ,
             they
             being
             of
             a
             contrary
             opinion
             would
             break
             Communion
             from
             ,
             and
             deny
             it
             to
             other
             Churches
             :
             for
             Schisme
             about
             unnecessary
             things
             ,
             is
             by
             all
             Christians
             acknowledged
             a
             sin
             almost
             unpardonable
             .
             2.
             
             That
             rationally
             to
             affirm
             
               a
               doctrine
               to
               be
               expressed
               plainly
               in
               Scripture
               ,
            
             it
             is
             not
             sufficient
             to
             say
             
               it
               appeares
               so
               to
               me
            
             ,
             for
             so
             almost
             every
             one
             will
             be
             forward
             to
             say
             of
             all
             his
             Opinions
             ,
             which
             he
             pretends
             to
             be
             grounded
             on
             Scripture
             :
             But
             that
             is
             to
             be
             called
             
               plain
               and
               expresse
            
             ,
             which
             ha's
             not
             been
             controverted
             by
             men
             of
             reason
             ,
             pretending
             to
             piety
             and
             impaertiality
             ,
             especially
             if
             they
             be
             in
             any
             considerable
             number
             ;
             so
             that
             it
             will
             not
             be
             satisfactory
             to
             say
             ,
             
               this
               appears
               plainly
               to
               me
            
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             sure
             I
             am
             not
             led
             by
             interest
             or
             faction
             ,
             as
             others
             are
             ;
             for
             this
             may
             be
             every
             ones
             plea
             against
             another
             .
             3.
             
             That
             where
             two
             senses
             are
             given
             of
             any
             passage
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             
               the
               one
            
             extremely
             
             probable
             and
             naturall
             ,
             
               the
               other
            
             not
             wholly
             absurd
             ,
             and
             whereof
             the
             words
             may
             possibly
             be
             capable
             :
             
               in
               this
               case
            
             one
             Protestant
             cannot
             upon
             their
             own
             grounds
             condemn
             or
             impute
             heresie
             to
             another
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             These
             positions
             thus
             premised
             ,
             in
             the
             next
             place
             I
             conceived
             it
             very
             just
             ,
             that
             before
             any
             Sect
             of
             Christians
             did
             build
             upon
             this
             foundation
             
               of
               the
            
             Scriptures
             ,
             containing
             expressely
             and
             evidently
             all
             things
             necessary
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             all
             conspire
             to
             make
             
               a
               Catalogue
               of
               points
               necessary
            
             ,
             and
             this
             with
             relation
             to
             severall
             states
             of
             persons
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             to
             Communions
             and
             Churches
             :
             (
             I
             add
             this
             limitation
             ,
             because
             to
             multiply
             severall
             distinct
             Catalogues
             for
             all
             persons
             would
             be
             of
             extreme
             labour
             :
             and
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             to
             make
             one
             Catalogue
             for
             all
             men
             ,
             would
             (
             as
             Mr.
             
               Chillingworth
               (
               Cap.
               3.
               parag
               .
               13.
            
             sayes
             )
             be
             
               like
               the
               making
               a
               coat
               for
               the
               Moon
               ,
            
             which
             is
             continually
             in
             the
             wain
             or
             encrease
             .
             )
          
           
             
               4.
               
               Now
               to
               shew
               the
               reasonablenesse
               of
               this
               ,
               and
               that
               Mr.
            
             Chillingworths
             
               adversary
               required
               most
               justly
               such
               a
            
             Catalogue
             from
             Protestants
             ,
             
               let
               but
               any
               man
               consider
               with
               himself
               what
               satisfaction
               any
               man
               can
               have
               from
               a
            
             Protestant
             Minister
             ,
             
               when
               he
               shall
               tell
               him
            
             ,
             You
             have
             the
             Bible
             of
             our
             Translation
             ,
             in
             which
             we
             affirm
             all
             necessary
             truths
             to
             be
             contained
             ,
             but
             mixed
             with
             a
             world
             of
             unnecessary
             ,
             you
             are
             not
             absolutely
             bound
             to
             study
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             able
             to
             read
             this
             Bible
             ,
             yet
             you
             shall
             be
             damned
             if
             you
             be
             ignorant
             of
             those
             necessary
             truths
             dispersed
             here
             and
             there
             in
             it
             ;
             to
             say
             definitively
             how
             many
             ,
             and
             which
             are
             those
             especiall
             necessary
             truths
             ,
             we
             
             are
             not
             able
             ,
             neither
             have
             we
             authority
             ;
             therefore
             at
             your
             own
             perill
             be
             sure
             you
             mistake
             neither
             in
             the
             number
             nor
             sense
             of
             those
             truths
             :
             we
             can
             indeed
             afford
             you
             Articles
             and
             Catechismes
             ,
             to
             which
             as
             long
             as
             you
             live
             with
             us
             you
             must
             be
             forced
             to
             subscribe
             ,
             but
             we
             have
             no
             authority
             (
             for
             there
             is
             none
             visible
             upon
             earth
             )
             to
             propose
             our
             collections
             or
             determinations
             ,
             as
             obliging
             in
             conscience
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               In
               what
               a
               miserable
               case
               would
               that
            
             Protestant
             
               be
               ,
               that
               should
               give
               himself
               leave
               to
               examine
               upon
               how
               meer
               a
               quicksand
               all
               his
               pretentions
               to
               eternity
               are
               built
               .
            
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             whereas
             Mr.
             Chillingworth
             would
             seem
             to
             conceive
             himself
             secure
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             these
             uncertainties
             ,
             because
             ,
             as
             he
             thinks
             ,
             Catholiques
             also
             are
             encumbred
             with
             the
             like
             :
             I
             found
             that
             conceit
             of
             his
             altogether
             groundlesse
             ;
             for
             
               the
               promises
               of
               Christ
               remaining
               firm
               ,
               and
               appropriated
               to
               the
               Catholique
               Church
               ,
            
             it
             will
             follow
             ;
             1.
             
             That
             in
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             shall
             be
             taught
             to
             the
             worlds
             end
             all
             necessary
             and
             profitable
             truths
             to
             all
             sorts
             of
             persons
             ;
             so
             that
             every
             man
             respectively
             receiving
             and
             believeing
             what
             the
             church
             appoints
             to
             be
             proposed
             to
             him
             ,
             cannot
             fail
             of
             being
             instructed
             with
             things
             necessary
             ,
             &c.
             2.
             
             The
             same
             Church
             being
             endued
             with
             authority
             to
             determine
             the
             true
             sense
             of
             divine
             truths
             ,
             a
             Catholique
             submitting
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             cannot
             be
             in
             danger
             through
             mistakes
             or
             errours
             ;
             so
             that
             he
             who
             hearkens
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             ha's
             his
             catalogue
             of
             fundamentalls
             made
             to
             his
             hand
             ,
             the
             Church
             ,
             like
             the
             wise
             Steward
             in
             the
             Gospell
             out
             of
             that
             store
             of
             provisions
             given
             her
             by
             Christ
             ,
             proportioning
             to
             
             every
             man
             his
             
               dimensum
               panis
               quotidiani
            
             ,
             his
             own
             befitting
             allowance
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             And
             here
             by
             the
             way
             will
             appear
             ;
             1.
             
             The
             vanity
             of
             that
             ordinary
             calumny
             ,
             which
             Protestants
             impute
             to
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             ,
             as
             if
             she
             taught
             that
             it
             were
             sufficient
             to
             ignorant
             men
             only
             implicitly
             to
             believe
             what
             the
             Church
             believes
             ,
             without
             an
             explicite
             belief
             of
             any
             thing
             :
             for
             there
             is
             none
             so
             ignorant
             ,
             but
             is
             obliged
             to
             know
             and
             assent
             to
             what
             the
             Church
             teacheth
             him
             by
             his
             Pastour
             suitable
             to
             his
             estate
             and
             education
             .
             And
             secondly
             ,
             an
             usuall
             mistake
             among
             Protestants
             ,
             who
             think
             that
             all
             the
             credenda
             in
             Catholique
             Religion
             ,
             are
             comprised
             in
             the
             definitions
             of
             Councells
             :
             for
             before
             ever
             any
             
               Generall
               Councell
            
             sate
             ,
             the
             Church
             was
             furnished
             with
             her
             full
             measure
             of
             divine
             truths
             ,
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             ,
             which
             were
             by
             her
             publiquely
             professed
             and
             proposed
             ;
             which
             have
             been
             occasionally
             declared
             ,
             and
             distinctly
             expounded
             in
             her
             Councells
             .
             But
             to
             return
             to
             Mr.
             Chillingworth
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             He
             by
             his
             sharp
             understanding
             ,
             and
             long
             meditation
             ,
             coming
             to
             perceive
             those
             inconveniences
             ,
             and
             considering
             that
             no
             Protestant
             or
             other
             Church
             could
             upon
             their
             generally
             acknowledged
             grounds
             authoritatively
             define
             either
             the
             number
             or
             sense
             of
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             oblige
             any
             man
             ,
             even
             within
             her
             Communion
             ,
             in
             conscience
             to
             assent
             and
             submission
             (
             For
             ,
             for
             example
             ,
             if
             an
             Englishman
             would
             not
             subscribe
             to
             the
             sense
             of
             any
             Article
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             all
             the
             penalty
             would
             be
             ,
             he
             should
             not
             partake
             of
             the
             priviledges
             and
             preferments
             
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             but
             he
             might
             go
             over
             into
             Denmark
             or
             Holland
             ,
             whose
             sense
             in
             such
             an
             Article
             he
             liked
             better
             ,
             and
             still
             be
             acknowledged
             
               even
               by
               the
               English
               Church
            
             to
             be
             orthodox
             enough
             .
             )
             He
             therefore
             was
             forced
             to
             introduce
             
               two
               Novelties
            
             among
             English
             Protestants
             which
             find
             great
             approbation
             :
             the
             first
             is
             to
             alter
             the
             old
             manner
             and
             notion
             of
             subscription
             to
             the
             English
             Articles
             ;
             for
             whereas
             before
             ,
             the
             Protestants
             there
             by
             their
             subscription
             testified
             their
             belief
             of
             all
             the
             39.
             
             Articles
             in
             the
             sense
             imported
             in
             the
             words
             ;
             yea
             whereas
             there
             was
             a
             Canon
             which
             denounced
             Excommunication
             
               ipso
               facto
            
             to
             all
             that
             should
             say
             that
             any
             of
             them
             were
             not
             true
             ,
             Mr.
             Chillingworth
             thus
             expresseth
             his
             mind
             in
             subscribing
             ,
             
             
               I
               am
               perswaded
               that
               the
               constant
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               is
               so
               pure
               and
               Orthodox
               ,
               that
               whosoever
               believes
               it
               ,
               and
               lives
               according
               to
               it
               ,
               undoubtedly
               he
               shall
               be
               saved
               :
               and
               that
               there
               is
               no
               error
               in
               it
               ,
               which
               may
               necessitate
               or
               warrant
               any
               man
               to
               distrub
               the
               peace
               ,
               or
               renounce
               the
               Communion
               of
               it
               .
               This
               in
               my
               opinion
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               is
               all
               intended
               by
               subscription
            
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             His
             second
             novelty
             is
             ,
             that
             whereas
             the
             Protestants
             alwaies
             professed
             that
             the
             publiqua
             Confessions
             of
             their
             Churches
             Faith
             ,
             was
             indeed
             their
             own
             faith
             ,
             
               that
               is
            
             ,
             such
             expressions
             plain
             and
             indubitable
             ,
             as
             are
             in
             holy
             Scripture
             concerning
             such
             points
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             irrefragable
             consequences
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             therfore
             were
             to
             them
             as
             Scripture
             ,
             because
             their
             sence
             of
             Scripture
             :
             and
             whereas
             they
             respectively
             
             divided
             themselves
             from
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Catholike
             and
             other
             particular
             churches
             ,
             because
             they
             would
             not
             joyn
             with
             them
             in
             the
             belief
             of
             Scripture
             explained
             in
             that
             sense
             ,
             which
             their
             severall
             Articles
             import
             (
             and
             not
             because
             they
             refused
             to
             submit
             to
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             all
             professe
             to
             do
             .
             )
             And
             lastly
             ,
             whereas
             though
             they
             acknowledged
             S●ripture
             to
             be
             the
             only
             Rule
             of
             Faith
             ,
             yet
             because
             it
             not
             having
             being
             written
             in
             form
             of
             Institutions
             or
             a
             Catechisme
             ,
             the
             necessary
             doctrines
             of
             Religion
             are
             dispersed
             uncertainly
             in
             the
             severall
             books
             ,
             difficulty
             to
             be
             found
             out
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             withall
             not
             so
             plainly
             delivered
             ,
             but
             that
             there
             is
             need
             of
             explication
             and
             conciliation
             with
             other
             passages
             of
             Scripture
             that
             seem
             to
             contradict
             ;
             for
             this
             reason
             each
             church
             compiled
             abridgements
             and
             confessions
             disposed
             orderly
             and
             methodically
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             signifie
             to
             the
             world
             how
             they
             understand
             Scripture
             :
             Mr.
             Chillingworth
             on
             the
             contrary
             delivers
             their
             mind
             joyntly
             for
             them
             after
             a
             new
             way
             (
             which
             is
             his
             
               second
               Novelty
            
             )
             which
             I
             will
             set
             down
             in
             his
             own
             words
             ,
             (
             
               cap.
               6.
               parag
               .
               56.
               )
               By
               the
               Religion
               of
               Protestants
               I
               do
               not
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               understand
               the
               doctrine
               of
            
             Luther
             ,
             or
             Calvin
             ,
             or
             Melanchion
             ,
             
               nor
               the
               confession
               of
            
             Augusta
             ,
             or
             Geneva
             ,
             〈◊〉
             
               the
               Catechism
               of
            
             He●delberg
             ,
             
               nor
               the
               Ar●●●●
               the
               Church
               of
            
             England
             ,
             
               no
               nor
               the
               harmony
               of
               Protestant
               Confessions
               ;
               but
               that
               wherein
               they
               all
               agree
               ,
               and
               which
               they
               all
               subscribe
               with
               a
               great●●
               harmony
               ,
               as
               a
               perfect
               rule
               of
               their
               faith
               and
               actions
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               Bible
               ,
               the
               Bible
               ,
               I
               say
               the
               Bible
               only
               is
               the
               Religion
               of
               Protestants
               :
               Whatsoever
               else
               they
               believe
               
               besides
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               plain
               irrefragable
               indubitable
               consequences
               of
               it
               ,
               well
               may
               they
               hold
               it
               as
               matter
               of
               Opinion
               ,
               but
               as
               a
               matter
               of
               Faith
               and
               Religion
               ,
               neither
               can
               they
               with
               coherence
               to
               their
               own
               grounds
               believe
               it
               themselves
               ,
               nor
               require
               the
               belief
               of
               it
               of
               others
               ,
               without
               most
               high
               and
               most
               Schismaticall
               presumption
               .
            
             Thus
             far
             Mr.
             Chillingwrrth
             .
             Now
             how
             far
             other
             Protestants
             out
             of
             England
             will
             approve
             of
             this
             
               new
               shift
            
             ,
             which
             he
             ha's
             found
             out
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             which
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             ,
             he
             ha's
             published
             without
             any
             commission
             from
             them
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             :
             But
             if
             they
             also
             justifie
             him
             in
             this
             ,
             all
             I
             can
             say
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             make
             their
             party
             much
             the
             stronger
             by
             it
             ,
             and
             will
             likewise
             have
             reason
             to
             pretend
             to
             almost
             primitive
             antiquity
             ,
             for
             if
             all
             be
             of
             their
             body
             ,
             who
             ,
             whatsoever
             their
             particular
             tenents
             be
             ,
             build
             their
             faith
             upon
             only
             Scripture
             interpreted
             by
             each
             mans
             reason
             ,
             then
             not
             only
             all
             Heretiques
             of
             these
             times
             ,
             but
             likewise
             almost
             all
             Heretiques
             since
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ,
             will
             be
             united
             in
             the
             same
             corporation
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             But
             once
             more
             to
             return
             to
             Mr.
             
               Chillingworth's
               '
               Position
            
             ,
             viz.
             
               That
               all
               necessary
               truths
               are
               contained
               in
               Scripture
               so
               expressely
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               can
               rationally
               doubt
               of
               the
               sense
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               by
               consequence
               there
               is
               no
               need
               of
               an
               authorised
               visible
               interpreter
               .
            
             All
             that
             I
             shall
             say
             in
             answer
             hereto
             ,
             shall
             be
             the
             making
             a
             few
             requests
             to
             our
             English
             Protestants
             especially
             :
             As
             1.
             
             To
             consider
             this
             and
             the
             former
             speeches
             of
             Mr.
             Chillingworth
             ,
             not
             as
             an
             extraordinary
             invention
             of
             his
             excellent
             wit
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             extreme
             necessity
             forced
             him
             to
             :
             for
             though
             
             before
             him
             few
             Protestant
             Writers
             have
             so
             freely
             discovered
             the
             
               arcana
               schismatis
            
             ,
             as
             being
             unwilling
             to
             tell
             their
             followers
             that
             they
             had
             no
             authority
             to
             oblige
             them
             to
             their
             opinions
             :
             Yet
             Mr.
             Chillingworth
             deals
             more
             ingenuously
             ,
             discovering
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             indeed
             a
             foundation
             most
             necessary
             to
             be
             laid
             by
             all
             those
             ,
             who
             deny
             all
             visible
             Ecclesiasticall
             authority
             in
             expounding
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             judging
             definitively
             of
             controversies
             in
             Religion
             :
             for
             otherwise
             they
             may
             say
             ,
             
               God
               ha's
               given
               us
               the
               Scripture
               to
               be
               our
               only
               rule
               ,
               this
               Rule
               is
               ambiguous
               and
               difficult
               ,
               even
               in
               necessary
               things
               ;
               there
               is
               no
               judge
               to
               interpret
               it
               ,
               mens
               understandings
               are
               weak
               ,
               and
               their
               wills
               strong
               ,
               they
               are
               easily
               led
               away
               with
               prejudices
               ,
               education
               and
               worldly
               interests
               ;
               so
               that
               it
               is
               a
               great
               chance
               if
               they
               light
               upon
               the
               true
               sense
               of
               those
               difficult
               ,
               yet
               most
               necessary
               mysteries
               ,
               considering
               besides
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               very
               contrary
               to
               flesh
               ,
               and
               blood
               ,
               and
               carnall
               reason
               .
               This
               were
               to
               deal
               with
               mankind
               worse
               then
               the
               AEgyptian
               Taskmasters
               did
               with
               the
               Israelites
               ,
               to
               demand
               brick
               ,
               and
               give
               them
               no
               straw
               .
            
             Since
             therefore
             no
             Protestant
             would
             willingly
             lay
             such
             an
             imputation
             upon
             the
             
               Father
               of
               mercies
            
             ,
             it
             will
             follow
             ,
             that
             he
             must
             of
             meer
             force
             acknowledge
             with
             Mr.
             Chillingworth
             ,
             that
             all
             truths
             necessary
             to
             salvation
             are
             contained
             in
             Scripture
             so
             expresly
             ,
             that
             no
             rationall
             man
             can
             doubt
             of
             the
             sense
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             My
             second
             request
             to
             English
             Protestants
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             take
             into
             consideration
             how
             (
             after
             that
             a
             Catholique
             would
             be
             so
             liberall
             ,
             as
             to
             allow
             them
             this
             ground
             )
             they
             would
             be
             
             able
             ,
             and
             by
             what
             rules
             ,
             to
             distinguish
             points
             unnecessary
             from
             necessary
             :
             for
             though
             it
             were
             true
             that
             all
             necessary
             points
             are
             plain
             ,
             yet
             all
             plain
             points
             are
             not
             necessary
             .
             3.
             
             That
             for
             a
             more
             particular
             tryall
             ,
             they
             would
             resolve
             with
             themselves
             ,
             whether
             the
             Mysteries
             of
             
               the
               eternall
               Godhead
            
             ,
             and
             Incarnation
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             be
             not
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             ;
             if
             so
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             English
             Articles
             import
             )
             then
             they
             may
             do
             well
             to
             take
             a
             survey
             of
             all
             the
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             Volkelius
             and
             Crellius
             heap
             together
             to
             combat
             these
             mysteries
             ,
             and
             afterward
             conclude
             ,
             whether
             only
             Scripture
             being
             the
             Rule
             ,
             and
             only
             private
             reason
             the
             Judge
             ,
             these
             mysteries
             be
             so
             plainly
             and
             expresly
             contained
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             no
             reasonable
             man
             can
             doubt
             of
             the
             sense
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             needs
             no
             interpreter
             to
             reconcile
             them
             .
             4.
             
             I
             would
             likewise
             desire
             them
             to
             consider
             the
             places
             of
             Scripture
             which
             Catholiques
             make
             use
             of
             ,
             to
             build
             the
             
               authority
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               Reall
               Presence
            
             (
             I
             name
             these
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             the
             principall
             grounds
             of
             their
             separation
             .
             )
             Now
             when
             they
             have
             considered
             the
             Texts
             for
             the
             former
             point
             ,
             let
             them
             take
             notice
             that
             they
             cannot
             produce
             
               one
               express
               Text
            
             of
             Scripture
             against
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             for
             the
             
               other
               point
               ,
               whether
            
             the
             Texts
             which
             Catholiques
             produce
             for
             the
             
               Reall
               Presence
            
             ,
             do
             not
             in
             the
             literall
             grammaticall
             sense
             say
             all
             that
             Catholiques
             believe
             ;
             and
             whether
             all
             that
             Protestants
             labour
             to
             prove
             be
             not
             ,
             that
             though
             
               Hoc
               est
               corpus
               meum
            
             ,
             as
             the
             words
             lye
             ,
             be
             against
             them
             ,
             yet
             the
             
               sense
               hidden
            
             and
             figurative
             ,
             which
             they
             
             desire
             to
             force
             upon
             these
             words
             ,
             is
             against
             Catholiques
             .
             And
             having
             considered
             these
             two
             instances
             ,
             let
             them
             upon
             Mr.
             Chillingworths
             present
             grounds
             judge
             how
             they
             can
             satisfie
             their
             own
             reason
             and
             conscience
             ,
             without
             expresse
             Scripture
             for
             themselves
             ,
             and
             against
             at
             least
             expresse
             words
             of
             Scripture
             for
             Catholikes
             ,
             to
             make
             a
             separation
             from
             the
             whole
             world
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             In
             the
             last
             place
             I
             desire
             them
             to
             speak
             freely
             ,
             whether
             if
             this
             be
             true
             ,
             that
             to
             be
             expressely
             &
             unambiguously
             set
             down
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             be
             a
             condition
             necessary
             to
             all
             necessary
             points
             of
             Faith
             ,
             there
             be
             indeed
             any
             points
             of
             faith
             necessary
             ,
             since
             there
             is
             scarce
             any
             one
             article
             of
             the
             Creed
             which
             ha's
             not
             been
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             at
             this
             day
             questioned
             by
             many
             men
             ,
             yea
             by
             whole
             churches
             ,
             in
             which
             are
             ,
             and
             have
             been
             found
             persons
             of
             great
             learning
             ,
             subtilty
             ,
             and
             as
             far
             as
             the
             eys
             of
             men
             could
             judge
             ,
             piety
             and
             vertue
             ,
             as
             S.
             Augustine
             witnesseth
             of
             Pelagius
             ,
             and
             S.
             
               Vincentius
               Lirinensis
            
             of
             other
             Heretiques
             .
             Now
             if
             they
             say
             they
             will
             not
             believe
             such
             testimonies
             of
             their
             adversaries
             probity
             ,
             then
             the
             controversies
             between
             Sects
             will
             become
             not
             disputations
             ,
             but
             calumniations
             and
             impleadments
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             To
             Mr.
             Chillingworth's
             fifth
             ground
             ,
             viz.
             
               That
               it
               cannot
               consist
               with
               the
               goodness
               of
               God
               to
               oblige
               any
               man
               as
               of
               necessity
               to
               believe
               explicitly
               ,
               or
               to
               interpret
               clearly
               those
               places
               of
               Scripture
               which
               are
               obscure
               and
               ambiguous
               .
            
             I
             acknowledge
             all
             this
             ,
             and
             from
             their
             own
             grounds
             desire
             Protestants
             to
             consider
             ,
             whether
             any
             knowledge
             or
             distinct
             belief
             
             can
             justly
             be
             required
             to
             be
             yeelded
             to
             any
             speciall
             points
             of
             Christiantty
             ,
             since
             there
             are
             scarce
             any
             that
             have
             not
             been
             controverted
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXXVIII
             .
          
           
             
               An
               answer
               to
               Mr.
               Chillingworth's
               sixth
               ground
               .
            
             
               Of
               the
               use
               of
               Reason
               in
               Faith.
               
            
          
           
             1.
             
             TO
             the
             sixth
             ground
             ,
             viz.
             
               That
               since
               no
               proof
               can
               be
               made
               out
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               nor
               out
               of
               universall
               Tradition
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               any
               visible
               Judge
               of
               the
               sense
               of
               Scripture
               :
               and
               since
               a
               mans
               reason
               is
               the
               only
               faculty
               and
               principle
               capable
               of
               judging
               ,
               therefore
               Reason
               is
               the
               only
               judge
               of
               the
               sense
               of
               Scripture
               ;
               but
               this
               only
               for
               each
               mans
               own
               self
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             I
             answer
             ;
             1.
             
             That
             his
             supposition
             of
             
               no
               visible
               Judge
            
             is
             so
             far
             from
             being
             true
             ,
             that
             the
             contrary
             ha's
             all
             the
             proofs
             imagineable
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             highest
             degree
             of
             assurance
             imagineable
             ,
             if
             Tradition
             universall
             for
             time
             and
             place
             ,
             plain
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             interpreted
             by
             all
             Fathers
             that
             have
             written
             upon
             them
             ,
             the
             continuall
             practise
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             Councells
             &c.
             can
             give
             a
             certain
             proof
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             before
             .
             2.
             
             For
             private
             reason
             being
             a
             judge
             ,
             I
             will
             shew
             the
             impossibility
             for
             it
             to
             attain
             the
             ends
             for
             which
             Christ
             appointed
             a
             government
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
             (
             viz.
             unity
             of
             minds
             and
             wills
             among
             Christians
             )
             together
             with
             the
             unavoidable
             absurdities
             attending
             such
             a
             Judge
             ;
             and
             
             this
             ,
             after
             I
             have
             considered
             briefly
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             grounds
             .
             3.
             
             In
             this
             place
             I
             will
             take
             into
             consideration
             the
             generall
             foundation
             of
             this
             his
             foundation
             ,
             viz.
             
               That
               no
               other
               judge
               ,
               as
               to
               a
               mans
               own
               self
               ,
               besides
               his
               own
               reason
               ,
               can
               be
               imagined
               ,
               chap.
               2.
               11.
               
            
          
           
             
               2.
               
               This
               foundation
               Mr.
            
             Chillingworth
             
               esteems
               so
               firm
               ,
               that
               upon
               all
               occasion
               he
               objects
               it
               to
               his
               adversary
               ,
               and
               places
               his
               chiefe
               confidence
               in
               it
               ;
               both
               as
               a
               sword
               to
               wound
               his
               enemy
               ,
               and
               a
               buckler
               to
               defend
               himself
               :
               for
               thus
               ,
               and
               in
               this
            
             order
             he
             
               argues
               .
               1.
            
             
             Whatsoever
             I
             do
             in
             matter
             of
             Religion
             ,
             I
             do
             it
             by
             mine
             own
             particular
             reason
             ,
             and
             resolve
             it
             finally
             into
             mine
             own
             reason
             .
             And
             this
             is
             not
             only
             my
             method
             ,
             but
             the
             same
             is
             done
             likewise
             by
             all
             sorts
             of
             men
             ,
             even
             those
             that
             deny
             private
             reason
             to
             be
             judge
             ,
             deny
             this
             by
             their
             reason
             ;
             and
             because
             their
             reason
             tells
             them
             that
             it
             is
             more
             reasonable
             to
             rely
             upon
             authority
             ,
             then
             upon
             their
             private
             judgement
             or
             reason
             .
             &c.
             2.
             
             The
             difference
             between
             a
             Papist
             and
             a
             Protestant
             is
             ,
             not
             that
             the
             one
             judges
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             does
             not
             judge
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             one
             judges
             his
             guide
             to
             be
             infallible
             ,
             the
             other
             his
             way
             to
             be
             manifest
             .
             3.
             
             To
             speak
             properly
             ,
             
               saith
               he
            
             ,
             The
             Scripture
             is
             not
             a
             judge
             of
             controversies
             ,
             but
             a
             rule
             only
             ,
             and
             the
             only
             rule
             for
             Christians
             to
             judge
             them
             by
             ;
             every
             man
             is
             to
             judge
             for
             himself
             by
             the
             judgment
             of
             discretion
             ,
             and
             to
             chuse
             either
             his
             Religion
             first
             ,
             and
             then
             his
             Church
             ,
             as
             we
             say
             :
             Or
             as
             you
             ,
             his
             Church
             first
             ,
             and
             then
             his
             Religion
             :
             but
             by
             the
             consent
             of
             both
             sides
             every
             man
             is
             to
             judge
             and
             chuse
             .
             
               This
               appeared
               to
               me
               to
               be
               the
               substance
               of
               Mr.
            
             Chillingworth's
             
             
               discourses
               severally
               dispersed
               in
               his
               book
               upon
               this
               argument
               ,
            
          
           
             3.
             
             I
             confesse
             this
             way
             of
             arguing
             of
             Mr.
             Chillingworth
             had
             a
             long
             time
             great
             effect
             with
             me
             ;
             and
             after
             considering
             it
             more
             attentively
             ,
             I
             found
             that
             of
             necessity
             there
             must
             be
             some
             Sophisme
             in
             it
             ,
             because
             it
             makes
             all
             parties
             most
             contradictory
             to
             one
             another
             ,
             yet
             to
             resolve
             their
             beliefs
             into
             the
             same
             point
             ,
             which
             notwithstanding
             they
             utterly
             deny
             ,
             it
             was
             long
             before
             ,
             to
             mine
             own
             satisfaction
             ,
             I
             could
             discover
             the
             secret
             ;
             and
             now
             after
             all
             ,
             I
             find
             not
             the
             least
             difficulty
             how
             to
             expresse
             my self
             distinctly
             and
             intelligibly
             in
             my
             answer
             to
             it
             :
             notwithstanding
             I
             will
             endeavour
             to
             do
             it
             as
             perspicuously
             as
             I
             can
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             For
             preparation
             therefore
             hereto
             ,
             I
             will
             first
             shew
             what
             faith
             or
             belief
             is
             ,
             and
             the
             severall
             kinds
             and
             manners
             of
             it
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             order
             how
             it
             is
             begotten
             in
             the
             soul
             ,
             &c.
             
             Now
             I
             only
             speak
             of
             a
             rationall
             and
             well
             grounded
             faith
             ,
             not
             such
             an
             one
             ,
             as
             with
             which
             many
             ignorant
             or
             interessed
             persons
             assent
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             rather
             with
             their
             wills
             and
             passions
             ,
             then
             their
             reason
             or
             understanding
             .
             1.
             
             Beliefe
             therefore
             in
             generall
             is
             an
             assent
             of
             the
             understanding
             to
             any
             thing
             related
             to
             us
             ;
             and
             this
             for
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             relator
             :
             So
             S.
             
               Augustin
               .
               (
               de
               util
               .
               cred
               .
               c.
               2.
               )
               That
               we
               believe
               any
               thing
               ,
               we
               owe
               it
               to
               authority
               ;
               that
               we
               understand
               any
               thing
               ,
               to
               reason
               .
            
             2.
             
             Belief
             is
             immediate
             ,
             or
             
               mediate
               :
               immediate
            
             ,
             when
             the
             prime
             relatour
             reveals
             it
             immediately
             to
             the
             believer
             :
             mediate
             ,
             when
             by
             the
             intervention
             of
             others
             .
             3.
             
             
               Beliefe
               certain
            
             or
             
               probable
               is
               either
            
             ,
             when
             we
             have
             a
             
             certainty
             or
             probability
             of
             the
             prime
             relators
             authority
             or
             fidelity
             ;
             or
             else
             ,
             though
             we
             be
             assured
             of
             the
             prime
             authors
             fidelity
             ,
             when
             we
             have
             a
             certainty
             or
             probability
             of
             the
             authority
             ,
             fidelity
             and
             information
             of
             the
             subordinate
             relator
             .
             4.
             
             Belief
             supernaturall
             is
             ,
             when
             the
             prime
             relator
             is
             supernaturall
             ,
             and
             also
             when
             the
             object
             is
             supernaturall
             :
             I
             might
             add
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             begotten
             in
             the
             soul
             by
             a
             
               supernaturall
               vertue
            
             (
             but
             that
             is
             not
             debated
             here
             .
             )
             5.
             
             The
             order
             an
             manner
             whereby
             an
             assured
             firm
             supernaturall
             faith
             is
             begotten
             in
             the
             soul
             ,
             is
             ,
             first
             ,
             in
             
               immediate
               divine
               revelations
            
             ,
             the
             prime
             relator
             reveals
             any
             thing
             to
             the
             believers
             understanding
             ,
             by
             the
             intervention
             of
             his
             outward
             or
             inward
             senses
             ,
             in
             mediate
             divine
             revelations
             ;
             when
             this
             is
             done
             by
             means
             of
             some
             persons
             indued
             with
             authority
             and
             ability
             ;
             so
             that
             before
             firm
             faith
             in
             the
             thing
             revealed
             ,
             there
             must
             necessarily
             precede
             a
             certain
             knowledge
             that
             such
             a
             thing
             ha's
             been
             revealed
             .
             6.
             
             
               Discourse
               of
               reason
            
             may
             ,
             and
             ordinarily
             does
             precede
             belief
             ;
             but
             belief
             it self
             is
             not
             discourse
             ,
             but
             a
             simple
             assent
             of
             the
             understanding
             .
             7.
             
             In
             beliefe
             we
             are
             to
             distinguish
             between
             the
             causes
             ,
             and
             the
             motives
             of
             it
             :
             and
             when
             men
             speak
             of
             the
             
               last
               resolution
               of
               faith
            
             ,
             they
             intend
             to
             consider
             the
             last
             motive
             or
             authority
             into
             which
             it
             is
             resolved
             ,
             not
             the
             primary
             
               efficient
               cause
            
             of
             it
             .
             Therefore
             though
             faith
             be
             an
             act
             of
             reason
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             said
             to
             be
             resolved
             into
             reason
             ,
             though
             produced
             by
             it
             ,
             but
             into
             authority
             .
             8.
             
             It
             is
             a
             meer
             tantology
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             act
             of
             faith
             is
             terminated
             in
             reason
             ,
             because
             reason
             judges
             that
             it
             is
             reasonable
             to
             believe
             God
             :
             For
             that
             
             seems
             all
             one
             ,
             as
             if
             a
             man
             should
             say
             ;
             an
             act
             of
             reason
             is
             an
             act
             of
             reason
             ,
             or
             a
             reasonable
             act
             ;
             and
             indeed
             otherwise
             it
             would
             be
             impossible
             to
             terminate
             faith
             ultimately
             in
             God
             ,
             but
             a
             man
             should
             believe
             God
             ,
             not
             for
             Gods
             authorities
             sake
             ,
             but
             his
             own
             .
             9.
             
             The
             use
             of
             reason
             antecedent
             to
             faith
             ,
             and
             act
             of
             the
             understanding
             ,
             in
             assenting
             to
             a
             thing
             revealed
             for
             the
             authority
             of
             God
             the
             revealer
             ,
             do
             not
             prejudice
             neither
             the
             supernaturalnesse
             ,
             nor
             certainty
             of
             Faith
             ;
             because
             the
             same
             things
             have
             place
             in
             any
             revelation
             ,
             though
             made
             immediately
             by
             God
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             with
             my
             senses
             that
             I
             receive
             the
             thing
             revealed
             ,
             and
             convey
             it
             to
             my
             understanding
             ;
             it
             is
             with
             my
             understanding
             that
             I
             assent
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             reason
             why
             I
             assent
             to
             it
             is
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             most
             reasonable
             to
             believe
             God
             ,
             yet
             none
             of
             these
             things
             diminish
             either
             the
             supernaturality
             ,
             or
             absolute
             certainty
             of
             this
             belief
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             But
             to
             come
             to
             a
             more
             particular
             examination
             of
             Mr.
             Chillingworth's
             Positions
             .
             1.
             
             He
             argues
             that
             private
             reason
             ought
             to
             be
             acknowledged
             the
             Judge
             of
             controversies
             ,
             and
             interpreter
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             
               because
               whatsoever
               we
               do
               in
               Religion
               ,
               we
               do
               it
               by
               our
               particular
               reason
               ;
               yea
               ,
               even
               those
               that
               deny
               private
               reason
               to
               be
               a
               Judge
               do
               this
               ,
               because
               their
               reason
               tells
               them
               this
               is
               more
               reasonable
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             It
             is
             confessed
             that
             Faith
             is
             an
             act
             of
             reason
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             the
             reasonable
             faculty
             of
             the
             soule
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             is
             the
             same
             faculty
             of
             reason
             which
             submits
             and
             captivates
             it self
             to
             divine
             or
             Ecclesiasticall
             authority
             ;
             for
             as
             to
             be
             Gods
             slave
             is
             the
             greatest
             liberty
             ,
             so
             to
             renounce
             carnall
             reason
             when
             God
             commands
             it
             is
             most
             reasonable
             .
             It
             is
             
             moreover
             confessed
             ,
             that
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ,
             when
             reason
             with
             submission
             to
             God
             captivates
             it self
             ,
             and
             renounces
             all
             discourses
             of
             reason
             that
             would
             oppose
             such
             an
             a
             bnegation
             of
             it self
             ,
             that
             it
             does
             this
             from
             a
             rationall
             principle
             ,
             viz.
             that
             it
             is
             most
             reasonable
             to
             believe
             and
             submit
             to
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             veracity
             it self
             .
             But
             what
             will
             follow
             from
             hence
             ?
             Will
             any
             one
             therefore
             either
             be
             so
             unreasonable
             ,
             as
             to
             conclude
             ,
             that
             divine
             faith
             is
             ultimately
             resolved
             into
             reason
             ,
             as
             into
             the
             motive
             of
             assenting
             ?
             (
             it
             is
             indeed
             the
             efficient
             cause
             producing
             the
             act
             of
             assent
             ,
             but
             the
             last
             and
             principall
             motive
             is
             divine
             authority
             )
             or
             that
             divine
             revelations
             are
             to
             be
             examined
             and
             exacted
             according
             to
             the
             rule
             and
             principles
             of
             naturall
             reason
             ,
             thereby
             either
             to
             stand
             or
             fall
             ?
             Or
             lastly
             ,
             that
             when
             reason
             judges
             it
             reasonable
             to
             receive
             the
             sense
             of
             divine
             Revelations
             from
             the
             Church
             endewed
             with
             authority
             for
             that
             purpose
             ,
             Reason
             in
             that
             case
             shall
             be
             called
             the
             interpreter
             or
             judge
             ?
          
           
             6.
             
             In
             the
             second
             place
             ,
             where
             he
             sayes
             ,
             
               The
               difference
               between
               a
               Papist
               and
               a
               Protestant
               is
               this
               ,
               not
               that
               the
               one
               judges
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               judges
               not
               :
            
             (
             Thus
             far
             I
             grant
             ;
             )
             
               But
               that
               the
               one
               judges
               his
               guide
               to
               be
               infallible
               ,
               the
               other
               his
               way
               to
               be
               manifest
               .
            
             To
             this
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             here
             are
             two
             judges
             ,
             1.
             a
             Catholique
             ,
             and
             his
             judgement
             is
             ,
             that
             his
             guide
             is
             infallible
             ,
             or
             rather
             speaking
             in
             his
             guides
             language
             ,
             that
             
               she
               ha's
               authority
               to
               direct
               him
               .
            
             This
             is
             true
             ,
             but
             not
             all
             that
             is
             true
             ;
             for
             he
             judges
             of
             his
             way
             too
             ,
             namely
             that
             that
             way
             and
             rule
             ,
             by
             which
             ,
             and
             in
             which
             ,
             his
             guide
             sets
             and
             directs
             
             him
             is
             manifest
             .
             And
             he
             judges
             of
             this
             more
             rationally
             ,
             then
             a
             Protestant
             can
             ,
             because
             the
             same
             that
             God
             appointed
             to
             be
             his
             guide
             ,
             is
             both
             entrusted
             with
             this
             rule
             ,
             and
             an
             explainer
             of
             it
             likewise
             to
             him
             ,
             having
             not
             only
             words
             ,
             but
             sense
             delivered
             to
             her
             .
             2.
             
             
               A
               Protestant
               Judge
            
             ;
             and
             his
             judgement
             is
             ,
             that
             
               his
               way
               is
               manifest
            
             :
             it
             is
             true
             he
             judges
             so
             ,
             but
             how
             injudiciously
             ,
             hath
             been
             already
             shewn
             .
             But
             does
             he
             not
             judge
             of
             
               his
               guide
            
             ?
             or
             ha's
             he
             no
             guide
             to
             judge
             of
             ?
             Yes
             ,
             that
             is
             himself
             ,
             or
             his
             own
             reason
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             judges
             to
             be
             all
             sufficient
             ,
             both
             for
             authority
             and
             prudence
             .
             He
             that
             in
             interpreting
             an
             
               Heathen
               Orator
            
             or
             Poet
             ,
             would
             not
             trust
             his
             own
             judgment
             ,
             or
             adventure
             his
             reputation
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             without
             alledging
             authorities
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             might
             justifie
             his
             judgment
             :
             and
             much
             more
             ,
             he
             that
             in
             a
             tenure
             of
             land
             would
             willingly
             submit
             his
             judgment
             to
             the
             authority
             of
             those
             judges
             whom
             the
             Law
             ha's
             deputed
             ,
             will
             notwithstanding
             trample
             upon
             all
             authority
             ,
             upon
             the
             traditionary
             interpretation
             of
             many
             ages
             ,
             he
             will
             despise
             Fathers
             and
             Councells
             ,
             and
             adventure
             eternall
             happinesse
             or
             misery
             upon
             his
             own
             single
             judgment
             :
             and
             when
             all
             this
             is
             done
             ,
             will
             call
             it
             a
             judgment
             of
             reason
             and
             discretion
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             In
             the
             third
             place
             ,
             
               To
               speak
               properly
            
             ,
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               the
               Scripture
               is
               not
               a
               Judge
               of
               Controversies
               ,
               but
               only
               a
               rule
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             This
             I
             grant
             to
             Mr.
             Chillingworth
             ,
             and
             withall
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             the
             first
             Protestant
             that
             I
             know
             of
             ,
             that
             ha's
             spoken
             properly
             in
             this
             point
             .
             But
             he
             adds
             ,
             
               and
               the
               only
               rule
               to
               judge
               them
               by
               .
            
             But
             the
             contrary
             I
             think
             I
             have
             already
             proved
             .
             Yet
             before
             
             I
             leave
             this
             passage
             ,
             I
             desire
             to
             be
             informed
             what
             controversies
             are
             here
             spoken
             of
             ;
             namely
             whether
             concerning
             points
             necessary
             or
             unnecessary
             ?
             surely
             not
             of
             necessary
             ,
             for
             how
             can
             there
             be
             controversies
             about
             such
             points
             ,
             as
             according
             to
             his
             belief
             are
             set
             down
             in
             Scripture
             so
             plainly
             ,
             that
             no
             reasonable
             man
             can
             doubt
             of
             the
             sense
             of
             them
             ?
             and
             if
             of
             unnecessary
             ,
             why
             will
             they
             confesse
             that
             they
             quarrell
             unnecessarily
             ?
             It
             follows
             ,
             
               Every
               man
               is
               to
               judge
               for
               himself
               with
               the
               judgement
               of
               discretion
               :
            
             This
             is
             true
             if
             the
             sense
             be
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             by
             the
             faculty
             of
             reason
             that
             he
             embraces
             and
             assents
             to
             divine
             revelations
             :
             not
             that
             such
             revelations
             are
             to
             be
             admitted
             or
             refused
             ,
             according
             as
             they
             are
             consonant
             or
             repugnant
             to
             the
             principles
             of
             discourse
             of
             naturall
             reason
             .
             It
             follows
             :
             
               And
               to
               chuse
               either
               his
               Religion
               first
               ,
               and
               then
               his
               Church
               ,
               as
               we
               say
               .
            
             But
             what
             Church
             do
             Protestants
             chuse
             ,
             since
             (
             though
             in
             effect
             there
             are
             infinite
             Churches
             among
             them
             separating
             from
             ,
             and
             damning
             one
             another
             ;
             Yet
             )
             if
             the
             grounds
             of
             Protestantisme
             be
             true
             and
             reasonable
             ,
             viz.
             1.
             
             That
             the
             belief
             of
             necessary
             fundamentall
             doctrines
             is
             sufficient
             to
             make
             a
             true
             Church
             .
             2.
             
             Since
             all
             such
             points
             are
             so
             plainly
             contained
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             no
             reasonable
             man
             can
             doubt
             of
             the
             sense
             of
             them
             ,
             much
             lesse
             disbelieve
             them
             .
             And
             3.
             
             Since
             no
             Protestants
             will
             deny
             ,
             but
             that
             in
             all
             Churches
             (
             even
             the
             Catholique
             also
             )
             there
             are
             reasonable
             men
             ;
             it
             will
             follow
             that
             they
             must
             say
             ,
             that
             indeed
             there
             is
             but
             one
             Religion
             and
             one
             Church
             ,
             and
             so
             no
             choice
             at
             all
             .
             It
             follows
             ,
             
               Or
               as
               you
               Catholiques
               ,
               his
               Church
               first
               ,
               and
               then
               his
               Religion
               .
            
             
             For
             my
             part
             ;
             I
             know
             no
             Catholique
             sayes
             so
             ,
             nor
             any
             reason
             that
             should
             move
             Mr.
             Chillingworth
             to
             put
             such
             words
             in
             their
             mouths
             .
             For
             if
             we
             speak
             of
             one
             that
             is
             yet
             to
             chuse
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             is
             in
             pain
             to
             find
             a
             Congregation
             to
             joyn
             himself
             to
             ,
             the
             difference
             between
             such
             a
             Director
             as
             Mr.
             Chillingworth
             and
             
               a
               Catholique
            
             would
             be
             this
             :
             Mr.
             Chillingworth
             would
             tell
             him
             ,
             
               Search
               the
               Scriptures
               attested
               by
               universall
               Tradition
               ,
               as
               will
               appear
               if
               you
               peruse
               all
               the
               Records
               since
               Christs
               time
               ;
               there
               you
               will
               find
               in
               it
               all
               things
               necessary
               to
               be
               believed
               and
               practised
               ,
               but
               which
               ,
               and
               how
               many
               such
               things
               there
               are
               ,
               we
               cannot
               tell
               you
               :
               besides
               ,
               they
               are
               dispersed
               up
               and
               down
               in
               
                 Gospells
                 ,
                 Acts
                 ,
                 Epistles
              
               ,
               and
               Revelation
               ;
               so
               that
               it
               will
               cost
               you
               much
               trouble
               to
               collect
               all
               that
               are
               of
               the
               substance
               of
               the
               new
               Covenant
               in
               yours
               and
               our
               opinions
               ;
               but
               to
               make
               short
               work
               ,
               be
               sure
               to
               believe
               all
               in
               grosse
               ,
               and
               then
               you
               shall
               be
               sure
               to
               believe
               all
               that
               is
               necessary
               ,
               and
               then
               chuse
               what
               Church
               you
               will
               ,
               for
               there
               can
               be
               no
               danger
               ,
               since
               all
               cannot
               but
               agree
               in
               necessaries
               ,
               only
               there
               is
               some
               danger
               in
               the
               Catholique
               Church
               ,
               for
               she
               will
               oblige
               you
               to
               believe
               other
               things
               as
               well
               as
               Scripture
               for
               universall
               Traditions
               sake
               ;
               and
               besides
               she
               will
               not
               permit
               you
               to
               think
               your
               own
               self
               wiser
               then
               the
               whole
               world
               .
               Or
               if
               you
               have
               the
               curiosity
               to
               live
               in
               the
               purest
               Church
               of
               all
               ,
               then
               you
               must
               study
               all
               the
               obscure
               unnecessary
               passages
               of
               Scripture
               likewise
               (
               for
               such
               only
               can
               be
               controverted
               among
               reasonable
               men
               )
               and
               examine
               what
               every
               party
               ha's
               to
               say
               for
               
               himself
               ,
               and
               then
               descend
               from
               your
               tribunall
               of
               judging
               ,
               and
               associate
               your self
               with
               them
               that
               you
               think
               the
               wisest
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               those
               that
               agree
               with
               you
               in
               all
               your
               opinions
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               any
               such
               ,
               and
               there
               stay
               ,
               till
               either
               they
               or
               you
               change
               opinions
               .
               
                 But
                 as
                 for
                 Catholiques
              
               ,
               to
               such
               a
               man
               that
               was
               to
               chuse
               both
               Christianity
               and
               a
               Church
               ,
               they
               would
               first
               tell
               him
               ,
               that
               by
               his
               reason
               he
               might
               most
               certainly
               judge
               that
               this
               Religion
               was
               taught
               by
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               since
               (
               besides
               Records
               )
               the
               universall
               agreement
               of
               the
               present
               age
               was
               ,
               that
               they
               received
               it
               from
               an
               universall
               Tradition
               of
               former
               ages
               ,
               (
               which
               is
               a
               testimony
               beyond
               all
               others
               most
               irrefragable
               .
               )
               2.
               
               They
               would
               by
               the
               same
               way
               assure
               him
               ,
               that
               this
               Religion
               was
               by
               the
               first
               teachers
               confirm'd
               with
               miracles
               ;
               and
               his
               reason
               upon
               examination
               both
               of
               those
               miracles
               ,
               and
               the
               sanctity
               of
               this
               Religion
               in
               generall
               ,
               would
               most
               assuredly
               conclude
               ,
               that
               the
               miracles
               were
               divine
               ,
               and
               by
               consequence
               the
               Religion
               too
               ,
               and
               therefore
               necessary
               to
               be
               embraced
               ,
               since
               it self
               said
               so
               .
               3.
               
               They
               would
               upon
               the
               same
               undeniable
               grounds
               of
               universall
               Tradition
               assure
               him
               ,
               that
               among
               others
               ,
               one
               necessary
               duty
               of
               this
               Religion
               was
               ,
               to
               live
               in
               the
               Communion
               and
               under
               the
               authority
               of
               such
               a
               Church
               ,
               as
               Christ
               had
               promised
               should
               be
               Catholique
               for
               place
               ,
               and
               never
               to
               fail
               untill
               his
               coming
               to
               judgement
               ,
               which
               Church
               was
               one
               body
               consisting
               of
               a
               subordination
               of
               parts
               ,
               among
               which
               by
               consequence
               ,
               one
               must
               needs
               be
               supreme
               ,
               and
               from
               which
               to
               separate
               ,
               was
               to
               be
               divided
               from
               Christ
               
               himself
               ;
               in
               this
               Church
               therefore
               he
               was
               to
               fix
               himself
               inseparably
               :
               And
               here
               is
               to
               be
               an
               end
               of
               his
               judging
               and
               chusing
               .
               For
               4.
               being
               in
               this
               Church
               ,
               his
               Reason
               had
               no
               more
               to
               do
               but
               to
               submit
               it self
               to
               the
               beliefe
               and
               practise
               of
               the
               speciall
               doctrines
               and
               precepts
               ,
               which
               this
               Church
               should
               teach
               him
               .
               Liberty
               indeed
               he
               might
               have
               to
               search
               out
               interpretations
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               yet
               so
               as
               that
               he
               must
               not
               contradict
               any
               traditionary
               doctrines
               .
               And
               he
               might
               draw
               consequences
               from
               doctrines
               ,
               so
               that
               he
               would
               give
               leave
               to
               the
               church
               to
               judge
               whether
               such
               consequences
               were
               rationall
               and
               fit
               to
               be
               received
               ,
               abstaining
               from
               others
               that
               would
               not
               assent
               to
               his
               consequences
               .
            
             And
             this
             is
             the
             method
             according
             to
             which
             a
             Catholike
             would
             advise
             such
             a
             man
             to
             proceed
             :
             thus
             much
             liberty
             of
             judging
             he
             would
             allow
             to
             his
             reason
             before
             he
             did
             make
             choice
             of
             a
             church
             ;
             and
             only
             so
             much
             afterward
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             To
             these
             discourses
             Mr.
             Chillingworth
             adds
             some
             proofs
             out
             of
             Scripture
             to
             justifie
             Private
             Reason's
             pretention
             to
             judge
             of
             the
             sense
             of
             Scripture
             :
             as
             first
             ,
             those
             words
             of
             S.
             
               Paul
               ,
               1
               Thes.
               1.
               5.
               v.
               20
               ,
               21.
               
               Try
               all
               things
               ,
               hold
               fast
               that
               which
               is
               good
               .
            
             But
             I
             answer
             ,
             here
             is
             no
             mention
             either
             of
             Scripture
             or
             church
             ,
             much
             lesse
             of
             interpreting
             Scripture
             against
             the
             church
             :
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             there
             were
             extant
             scarce
             any
             books
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             when
             S.
             Paul
             wrote
             that
             Epistle
             .
             But
             the
             words
             before
             speak
             of
             Prophecyings
             in
             the
             church
             ,
             which
             perhaps
             S.
             Paul
             would
             have
             to
             be
             tryed
             whether
             they
             were
             consonant
             to
             the
             doctrine
             which
             he
             had
             delivered
             to
             the
             church
             .
             Now
             who
             was
             to
             be
             the
             
             Judge
             of
             Prophets
             he
             shews
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             14.
             32.
             where
             he
             sayes
             ,
             
               The
               spirits
               of
               the
               Prophets
               are
               subject
               to
               the
               Prophets
               ,
            
             not
             to
             the
             ignorant
             people
             .
             A
             second
             proof
             is
             ,
             
               Believe
               not
               every
               Spirit
               ,
               but
               try
               the
               Spirits
               ,
               whether
               they
               be
               of
               God
               or
               no
               ,
               1.
               
               Joh.
            
             4.
             1.
             
             To
             which
             the
             former
             answer
             will
             suffice
             .
             A
             third
             ,
             
               Be
               ye
               ready
               to
               render
               a
               reason
               of
               the
               hope
               that
               is
               in
               you
               ,
               1
               Pet.
            
             3.
             
             15●
             I
             cannot
             imagine
             how
             from
             this
             Text
             this
             conclusion
             can
             be
             infer'd
             ,
             Ergo
             it
             belongs
             to
             all
             Christians
             to
             judge
             of
             the
             sense
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             even
             against
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             A
             fourth
             ,
             
               If
               the
               blind
               lead
               the
               blind
               ,
               both
               shall
               fall
               into
               the
               ditch
               .
            
             All
             the
             inference
             that
             I
             could
             possibly
             draw
             from
             this
             Text
             would
             be
             ,
             therefore
             if
             men
             will
             not
             believe
             their
             teachers
             ,
             but
             either
             will
             rush
             forward
             themselves
             ,
             or
             follow
             others
             ,
             that
             neither
             have
             authority
             nor
             ability
             to
             teach
             ,
             they
             are
             likely
             to
             fall
             into
             the
             Ditch
             .
             For
             surely
             by
             blind
             are
             not
             meant
             the
             lawfull
             Pastours
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             on
             the
             contrary
             are
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             called
             Videntes
             ,
             or
             Seers
             ,
             and
             by
             S.
             
               Paul
               ,
               eyes
            
             :
             when
             speaking
             of
             such
             persons
             as
             Mr.
             Chillingworth
             here
             gives
             the
             office
             of
             judging
             to
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               If
               the
               ear
               shall
               say
               ,
               because
               I
               am
               not
               the
               eye
               ,
               I
               am
               not
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               is
               it
               therefore
               not
               of
               the
               body
               ?
               If
               all
               the
               body
               were
               the
               eye
               ,
               where
               were
               the
               hearing
               ,
               1
               Cor.
            
             12.
             16.
             
             Whereby
             S.
             Paul
             shews
             expressely
             that
             the
             hearers
             ought
             not
             to
             usurp
             the
             teachers
             office
             ,
             expressely
             contrary
             to
             Mr.
             Chillingworths
             Position
             .
          
           
             
               9.
               
               I
               will
               conclude
               this
               discourse
               of
               Protestants
               exalting
               private
               reason
               against
               Catholique
               
               authority
               ,
               with
               those
               memorable
               words
               of
               S.
            
             Augustine
             (
             Ep.
             56.
             )
             Those
             ,
             
               saith
               he
            
             ,
             who
             not
             being
             in
             Catholique
             Unity
             and
             Communion
             ,
             yet
             notwithstanding
             do
             boastingly
             usurp
             the
             name
             of
             Christians
             ,
             are
             constrained
             to
             contradict
             the
             true
             Believers
             ,
             and
             have
             the
             boldnesse
             to
             seduce
             as
             it
             were
             by
             reasons
             the
             ignorant
             and
             unskilfull
             ,
             although
             that
             our
             Lord
             is
             come
             with
             this
             preservative
             to
             ordain
             faith
             unto
             the
             people
             .
             But
             this
             they
             are
             constrained
             to
             do
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             because
             they
             perceive
             well
             ,
             that
             without
             this
             there
             is
             nothing
             more
             vile
             and
             base
             then
             they
             are
             ,
             if
             their
             authority
             be
             compared
             with
             Catholique
             authority
             .
             They
             endeavour
             therefore
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             to
             surmount
             the
             most
             firmly
             setled
             and
             most
             stable
             authority
             of
             the
             most
             surely
             founded
             Church
             ,
             by
             the
             name
             and
             promising
             of
             Reason
             ;
             for
             this
             is
             as
             it
             were
             an
             uniform
             and
             universall
             temerity
             of
             all
             Heretiques
             .
             But
             the
             most
             clement
             Commander
             and
             Generall
             of
             our
             Faith
             hath
             strengthened
             his
             Church
             with
             this
             bulwark
             of
             Authority
             by
             the
             most
             famous
             Assemblies
             of
             Peoples
             and
             Nations
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             proper
             Sees
             Episcopall
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             a●d
             by
             a
             few
             learned
             and
             truly
             spirituall
             men
             hath
             armed
             it
             with
             a
             plenteous
             magazine
             of
             Reason
             invincible
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XXXIX
             .
          
           
             
               An
               answer
               to
               Mr.
               Chillingworth's
               seventh
               and
               eighth
               grounds
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             TO
             the
             seventh
             ground
             ,
             viz.
             
               That
               a
               certain
               infallible
               Faith
               is
               not
               required
               ,
               since
               reason
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               only
               agent
               ,
               is
               fallible
               ,
               and
               the
               grounds
               not
               evidently
               certain
               ,
               such
               a
               probability
               will
               serve
               the
               turn
               ,
               as
               can
               produce
               in
               a
               mar
               obedience
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             For
             answer
             hereto
             ,
             I
             desire
             Protestants
             to
             consider
             .
             1.
             
             Whether
             at
             the
             first
             planting
             of
             Christianity
             probable
             grounds
             of
             belief
             had
             been
             sufficient
             ?
             if
             not
             ,
             as
             most
             certainly
             not
             ,
             how
             come
             they
             to
             be
             sufficient
             now
             ?
             If
             it
             be
             replied
             ,
             that
             we
             must
             either
             be
             content
             with
             probable
             grounds
             ,
             or
             none
             ;
             I
             answer
             there
             is
             no
             such
             necessity
             ;
             because
             for
             all
             the
             substantiall
             points
             of
             Christianity
             we
             have
             
               universall
               Tradition
            
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             all
             advantages
             for
             assurance
             imaginable
             :
             insomuch
             ,
             as
             if
             all
             men
             would
             call
             him
             mad
             ,
             that
             should
             deny
             that
             there
             was
             such
             a
             man
             as
             
               King
               William
               the
               Conqueror
               of
               England
               ,
            
             which
             is
             yet
             attested
             only
             or
             principally
             by
             a
             Nationall
             Tradition
             there
             ,
             that
             man
             would
             deserve
             a
             title
             worse
             then
             the
             former
             ,
             that
             could
             doubt
             of
             the
             universall
             testimony
             of
             the
             
               Catholique
               Church
            
             all
             the
             world
             over
             ,
             that
             such
             Traditions
             have
             come
             to
             them
             from
             their
             ancestors
             ,
             &c.
             2.
             
             I
             desire
             them
             to
             consider
             ,
             
               what
               course
            
             they
             will
             take
             to
             convert
             the
             
               now
               Jewes
            
             ,
             and
             Turks
             or
             Heathens
             to
             Christianity
             ,
             if
             they
             shall
             once
             tell
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             can
             give
             them
             no
             
             better
             then
             probable
             motives
             of
             our
             Religion
             ?
             For
             they
             will
             doubtlesse
             reply
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             never
             quit
             their
             own
             Religion
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             and
             their
             ancestors
             have
             been
             bred
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             which
             they
             likewise
             have
             (
             at
             least
             in
             their
             own
             opinion
             )
             a
             probable
             Tradition
             ,
             for
             a
             new
             one
             not
             assured
             .
             3.
             
             To
             consider
             the
             example
             of
             the
             
               antient
               Jewes
            
             :
             For
             if
             those
             very
             persons
             ,
             who
             were
             eye-witnesses
             of
             the
             miraculous
             delivery
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             were
             most
             assured
             of
             the
             divinity
             of
             it
             ,
             yet
             notwithstanding
             would
             not
             quit
             temporal
             pleasures
             and
             allurements
             for
             the
             future
             rewards
             therein
             promised
             ;
             is
             it
             likely
             ,
             that
             the
             Christians
             of
             these
             times
             will
             upon
             confessedly
             only
             probable
             grounds
             and
             promises
             ,
             and
             those
             not
             to
             be
             expected
             till
             after
             death
             ,
             renounce
             assured
             and
             present
             delights
             ,
             and
             embrace
             assured
             and
             present
             miseries
             ,
             mortifications
             ,
             and
             abnegations
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             the
             eighth
             and
             last
             ground
             ,
             viz.
             
               That
               since
               all
               Christians
               agree
               in
               necessary
               doctrines
               ,
               which
               are
               expresse
               ,
               they
               ought
               not
               to
               deny
               Communion
               the
               one
               to
               the
               other
               ,
               for
               other
               doctrines
               contained
               obscurely
               in
               Scripture
               ;
               and
               that
               that
               is
               the
               only
               effectuall
               means
               of
               reducing
               and
               preserving
               unity
               among
               Christians
               .
            
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             apparently
             contrary
             to
             experience
             what
             is
             here
             said
             ;
             For
             neither
             do
             all
             Christians
             agree
             in
             all
             necessary
             doctrines
             :
             nor
             in
             all
             which
             themselves
             esteem
             necessary
             :
             neither
             will
             they
             allow
             Communion
             to
             men
             differing
             in
             points
             by
             their
             own
             Confession
             nor
             esteemed
             so
             much
             as
             substantiall
             .
             Yea
             let
             England
             witnesse
             ,
             if
             our
             
               Presbyterian
               Calvinists
            
             do
             not
             
             think
             many
             thousand
             Hecatombs
             of
             Christian
             bloud
             ,
             a
             fit
             sacrifice
             to
             prepare
             a
             tyrannicall
             introduction
             of
             a
             few
             circumstantiall
             novelties
             :
             Therefore
             to
             say
             men
             ought
             ,
             and
             it
             were
             well
             if
             they
             would
             do
             otherwise
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             destroy
             all
             Ecclesiasticall
             authority
             to
             constrain
             them
             to
             what
             they
             ought
             to
             do
             ,
             is
             to
             destroy
             all
             
               Christian
               Communion
            
             ,
             indeed
             all
             manner
             of
             policy
             and
             society
             :
             For
             upon
             the
             same
             grounds
             we
             may
             as
             reasonably
             contend
             for
             an
             universall
             Anarchy
             ,
             since
             all
             men
             ought
             by
             the
             law
             of
             reason
             and
             nature
             to
             live
             in
             justice
             ,
             temperance
             ,
             and
             peace
             ;
             and
             therefore
             let
             lawes
             be
             annulled
             ,
             and
             Judges
             deposed
             .
             But
             God
             (
             whose
             imprudence
             is
             wiser
             then
             the
             wisdome
             of
             men
             )
             seeing
             our
             figmentum
             ,
             our
             naturall
             perversenesse
             ,
             hath
             appointed
             
               Civill
               Governours
            
             to
             overawe
             Delinquents
             with
             the
             whip
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             sword
             ;
             and
             
               Ecclesiasticall
               Magistrates
            
             likewise
             ,
             into
             whose
             hands
             he
             ha's
             likewise
             put
             a
             spirituall
             scourge
             and
             sword
             too
             ,
             to
             correct
             or
             cut
             off
             putrified
             or
             mortified
             members
             :
             the
             whole
             foundation
             of
             which
             Policy
             and
             order
             would
             be
             undermined
             by
             such
             an
             allowance
             given
             to
             all
             sorts
             of
             Christians
             to
             become
             judges
             and
             interpreters
             for
             themselves
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             upon
             a
             groundless
             and
             never-yet-accomplished
             hope
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             all
             agree
             to
             use
             this
             power
             with
             meeknesse
             and
             charity
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Besides
             ,
             let
             all
             the
             world
             judge
             of
             the
             extreme
             partiality
             of
             
               English
               Protestants
               ,
               they
            
             say
             that
             no
             man
             ought
             to
             refuse
             Communion
             for
             differences
             in
             points
             in
             themselves
             not
             necessary
             or
             fundamentall
             ;
             and
             they
             acknowledge
             
             that
             Catholiques
             agree
             with
             them
             in
             all
             points
             fundamentall
             ;
             and
             yet
             they
             not
             only
             refuse
             to
             communicate
             with
             them
             ,
             but
             call
             their
             Communion
             damnable
             and
             Idololatricall
             :
             Yea
             moreover
             seek
             to
             justifie
             the
             execution
             of
             the
             most
             bloudy
             lawes
             against
             Catholike
             Priests
             performing
             their
             duties
             ,
             that
             ever
             any
             
               Christian
               Nation
               heard
               of
            
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Mr.
             Chillingworth
             indeed
             maintains
             this
             their
             partiality
             of
             refusing
             Communion
             with
             Catholiques
             upon
             this
             ground
             ,
             because
             no
             man
             can
             be
             allowed
             by
             the
             
               Councell
               of
               Trent
            
             to
             ente●
             into
             
               Catholique
               Communion
            
             that
             believes
             not
             all
             doctrines
             of
             faith
             therein
             defined
             to
             be
             of
             
               universall
               Tradition
            
             ,
             many
             of
             which
             they
             disbelieving
             ought
             not
             ,
             or
             if
             they
             would
             ,
             cannot
             be
             received
             into
             Communion
             .
             Hereto
             I
             answer
             .
             1.
             
             That
             the
             
               Bull
               of
               Pius
               the
               fourth
            
             requires
             subscription
             to
             the
             Councell
             only
             from
             Priests
             ,
             &c.
             2.
             
             Can
             any
             antient
             Church
             be
             named
             that
             ha's
             not
             alwaies
             done
             the
             same
             ?
             3.
             
             Do
             not
             the
             
               Lutherans
               ,
               Calvinists
            
             ,
             yea
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             both
             before
             and
             since
             the
             writing
             of
             his
             book
             the
             same
             ?
             4.
             
             Does
             not
             the
             omission
             of
             requiring
             an
             uniform
             profession
             of
             Faith
             ,
             evidently
             destroy
             all
             Ecclesiasticall
             authority
             ,
             and
             leave
             every
             one
             in
             a
             liberty
             (
             hitherto
             unheard
             of
             in
             Gods
             Church
             )
             of
             thinking
             ,
             and
             believing
             ,
             and
             judging
             ,
             and
             saying
             ,
             and
             doing
             what
             he
             himself
             pleases
             ?
             5.
             
             The
             unappealable
             authority
             of
             a
             Generall
             Councell
             being
             once
             destroyed
             ,
             would
             not
             Babel
             it self
             ,
             and
             the
             seventy
             languages
             of
             it
             (
             as
             some
             reckon
             them
             )
             be
             order
             and
             unity
             it self
             in
             comparison
             with
             a
             
               Christian
               Church
            
             so
             confused
             
             and
             mangled
             ,
             wherein
             not
             seventy
             ,
             but
             seventy
             thousand
             languages
             might
             be
             allowed
             ?
             For
             as
             for
             this
             
               phantasticall
               Utopian
               way
               of
               Unity
            
             here
             first
             devised
             and
             proposed
             to
             the
             world
             by
             Mr.
             Chillingworth
             ,
             let
             even
             the
             most
             ignorant
             of
             his
             judges
             give
             sentence
             ;
             whether
             as
             long
             as
             men
             have
             passions
             ,
             and
             as
             long
             as
             there
             is
             pride
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             and
             tentations
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             it
             be
             not
             utterly
             impossible
             to
             be
             compassed
             ?
             and
             if
             upon
             an
             impossible
             supposition
             it
             were
             effected
             ,
             whether
             such
             a
             kind
             of
             unity
             would
             deserve
             the
             name
             of
             unity
             ,
             and
             not
             rather
             of
             an
             universall
             stupidity
             and
             Lethargie
             ?
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XL.
             
          
           
             
               An
               answer
               to
               Mr.
               Chillingworth's
               objection
               ,
               concerning
               difference
               among
               Catholiques
               ,
               about
               the
               Judge
               of
               Controversies
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             HAving
             thus
             far
             considered
             Mr.
             Chillingworth's
             generall
             grounds
             concerning
             a
             Judge
             of
             Controversies
             dispersed
             in
             severall
             places
             through
             his
             book
             ,
             I
             will
             proceed
             to
             take
             a
             view
             of
             his
             principal
             objections
             against
             the
             Catholike
             doctrine
             concerning
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             which
             objections
             are
             of
             severall
             natures
             ;
             for
             some
             proceed
             directly
             against
             it
             ,
             others
             only
             against
             some
             consequences
             from
             it
             .
             I
             will
             therefore
             weigh
             first
             his
             objections
             grounded
             upon
             the
             different
             opinions
             of
             Catholikes
             
             concerning
             that
             point
             .
             2.
             
             His
             reasons
             directly
             proving
             (
             as
             he
             believes
             ,
             that
             no
             church
             of
             one
             denomination
             can
             be
             infallible
             )
             and
             therefore
             not
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             .
             3.
             
             His
             proofs
             that
             Catholiques
             in
             their
             resolution
             of
             Faith
             are
             entangled
             in
             circles
             and
             ,
             absurdities
             .
             4.
             
             His
             arguments
             to
             demonstrate
             that
             Catholiques
             can
             have
             no
             assurance
             ,
             either
             of
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             church
             ,
             or
             the
             validity
             of
             any
             acts
             performed
             by
             the
             Pastors
             thereof
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             before
             I
             attempt
             a
             discussion
             of
             these
             particulars
             ,
             I
             may
             in
             generall
             say
             of
             all
             his
             objections
             ,
             that
             since
             they
             proceed
             only
             against
             the
             word
             Infallibility
             ,
             and
             that
             word
             extended
             to
             the
             utmost
             height
             and
             latitude
             that
             it
             can
             possibly
             bear
             ,
             Catholiques
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             are
             not
             at
             all
             concerned
             in
             them
             ,
             seeing
             neither
             is
             that
             expression
             to
             be
             found
             in
             any
             received
             Councell
             ,
             nor
             did
             ever
             the
             Church
             enlarge
             her
             authority
             to
             so
             vast
             a
             widenesse
             as
             Mr.
             Chillingworth
             either
             conceived
             ;
             or
             at
             least
             ,
             for
             his
             particular
             advantage
             against
             his
             adversary
             ,
             thought
             good
             to
             make
             show
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             conceived
             so
             .
          
           
             
               2.
               
               But
               come
               we
               to
               consider
               his
               arguments
               against
               Catholiques
               ,
               grounded
               upon
               the
               different
               opinions
               among
               them
               in
               what
               subject
               this
            
             Infallibility
             
               or
               authority
               is
               to
               be
               placed
               .
               The
               most
               pressing
               and
               pertinent
               passage
               in
               his
               book
               concerning
               this
               subject
               is
               this
               which
               follows
               ,
               viz.
            
             What
             shall
             we
             say
             now
             if
             you
             be
             not
             agreed
             touching
             your
             pretended
             means
             of
             agreement
             ?
             How
             can
             you
             pretend
             to
             unity
             either
             actuall
             or
             potentiall
             more
             then
             Protestants
             may
             ?
             Some
             of
             you
             say
             the
             Pope
             alone
             without
             a
             Councell
             may
             determine
             all
             controversies
             ,
             but
             others
             
             deny
             it
             .
             Some
             that
             a
             Generall
             Councell
             without
             a
             Pope
             may
             do
             so
             ,
             others
             deny
             this
             .
             Some
             ,
             both
             inconjunction
             are
             infallible
             determiners
             ,
             others
             againe
             deny
             this
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             some
             among
             you
             hold
             the
             acceptation
             of
             the
             decrees
             of
             Councells
             by
             the
             universall
             Church
             to
             be
             the
             only
             way
             to
             decide
             controversies
             ,
             which
             others
             deny
             by
             denying
             the
             Church
             to
             be
             infallible
             .
             And
             indeed
             what
             way
             of
             ending
             controversies
             can
             this
             be
             ,
             when
             either
             part
             may
             pretend
             that
             they
             are
             part
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             they
             receive
             not
             the
             decree
             ,
             therefore
             the
             whole
             Church
             hath
             not
             received
             it
             ?
             Mr.
             Chil.
             c.
             3.
             parag
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Hereto
             I
             answer
             .
             1.
             
             That
             there
             is
             indeed
             no
             need
             at
             all
             of
             an
             answer
             ,
             since
             the
             very
             objection
             answers
             it self
             :
             for
             by
             saying
             there
             are
             variety
             of
             opinions
             among
             Catholiques
             ,
             acknowledged
             for
             such
             even
             while
             they
             differ
             ,
             it
             follows
             that
             the
             objector
             is
             not
             obliged
             to
             submit
             to
             that
             Judge
             which
             any
             Catholique
             refuses
             .
             2.
             
             None
             of
             these
             will
             deny
             that
             decision
             of
             the
             
               Councell
               of
               Trent
            
             ,
             viz.
             
               Ecclesiae
               est
               judi●are
               de
               vero
               sensu
               sacrae
               Scripturae
               ,
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             )
             
               It
               belongs
               to
               the
               Church
               to
               judge
               of
               the
               true
               sense
               of
               holy
               Scripture
               :
            
             And
             Protestants
             will
             not
             be
             urged
             to
             submit
             to
             any
             more
             rigid
             or
             higher
             expression
             .
             3.
             
             Yea
             moreover
             ,
             this
             indulgence
             ,
             I
             am
             confident
             ,
             will
             be
             granted
             them
             ,
             namely
             ,
             That
             no
             man
             will
             endeavour
             to
             oblige
             them
             further
             then
             to
             doctrines
             and
             practises
             determined
             by
             one
             or
             more
             
               Councells
               universall
               ,
               confirmed
               by
               the
               Pope
               ,
            
             and
             actually
             received
             and
             accepted
             by
             all
             Catholiques
             ,
             
               that
               is
               as
               much
               as
               to
               say
               ,
            
             to
             believe
             that
             there
             is
             indeed
             
             
               an
               obliging
               authority
               in
               the
               Catholike
               Church
               ,
            
             to
             impose
             upon
             her
             children
             a
             belief
             of
             all
             doctrines
             proposed
             in
             her
             
               Oecumenicall
               Councells
            
             ,
             let
             this
             authority
             be
             limited
             and
             streightned
             with
             as
             many
             Proviso's
             ,
             and
             the
             sense
             of
             these
             doctrines
             enlarged
             and
             qualified
             with
             as
             many
             mollifying
             interpretations
             ,
             as
             any
             approved
             Catholike
             Doctor
             hath
             thought
             good
             ,
             that
             is
             indeed
             as
             any
             reasonable
             man
             remaining
             so
             can
             desire
             ;
             only
             upon
             condition
             ,
             that
             they
             do
             not
             prejudice
             nor
             grate
             upon
             the
             pure
             simple
             language
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Church
             expresses
             her self
             ,
             Christians
             are
             at
             liberty
             what
             particular
             Doctors
             sense
             they
             like
             to
             embrace
             ,
             or
             whether
             none
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             will
             content
             themselves
             with
             the
             naked
             decisions
             of
             the
             Church
             as
             they
             lye
             ,
             without
             making
             inferences
             ,
             or
             building
             thereon
             further
             conclusions
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XLI
             .
          
           
             
               His
               reasons
               proving
               no
               Church
               of
               one
               denomination
               to
               be
               infallible
               ,
               answered
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             
               IN
               the
               second
               place
               we
               will
               weigh
               his
               reasons
               to
               prove
               that
               no
               Church
               of
               one
               denomination
               is
            
             infallible
             ,
             
               and
               by
               consequence
               no
               Church
               at
               all
               .
               His
               words
               are
               ,
               after
               he
               had
               said
               that
               he
            
             was
             willing
             upon
             courtesie
             to
             grant
             that
             Christ
             made
             a
             promise
             
               (
               absolute
            
             )
             of
             indefectibility
             to
             his
             Church
             ,
             
             but
             
             be
             interprets
             it
             only
             in
             this
             sense
             ,
             viz.
             That
             true
             Religion
             shall
             never
             be
             so
             far
             driven
             out
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             shall
             alwaies
             have
             some
             where
             or
             other
             some
             that
             believe
             and
             professe
             it
             in
             all
             things
             necessary
             to
             salvation
             ,
             and
             that
             such
             believers
             shall
             never
             erre
             in
             fundamentalls
             ,
             for
             if
             they
             did
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             a
             Church
             .
             But
             he
             denyes
             utterly
             that
             there
             is
             any
             Church
             fit
             to
             be
             a
             guide
             in
             fundamentalls
             ,
             because
             no
             Church
             is
             fit
             to
             be
             a
             Guide
             but
             onely
             a
             Church
             of
             some
             certaine
             denomination
             ,
             as
             the
             Greek
             ,
             the
             Roman
             ,
             the
             Abyssine
             ,
             &c.
             
             For
             ,
             
               sayes
               he
            
             ,
             otherwise
             no
             man
             can
             possibly
             know
             which
             is
             the
             true
             Church
             but
             by
             a
             pre-examination
             of
             the
             doctrine
             controverted
             ,
             and
             that
             were
             not
             to
             be
             guided
             by
             the
             Church
             to
             the
             true
             doctrine
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             true
             doctrine
             to
             the
             Church
             .
             Now
             ,
             sayes
             he
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             not
             any
             Church
             of
             one
             denomination
             infallible
             in
             fundamnntalls
             is
             evident
             :
             for
             1.
             
             If
             it
             were
             an
             infallible
             guide
             in
             fundamentalls
             ,
             she
             would
             be
             infallible
             in
             all
             things
             which
             she
             proposes
             and
             requires
             to
             be
             believed
             .
             2.
             
             That
             being
             a
             point
             of
             so
             m●●n
             consequence
             ,
             certainly
             the
             Scripture
             would
             have
             named
             that
             Church
             .
             3.
             
             Because
             Catholiques
             themselves
             build
             the
             assurance
             of
             the
             churches
             infallibility
             onely
             upon
             motives
             very
             credible
             ,
             but
             not
             certain
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             beeause
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             and
             even
             to
             impudence
             it selfe
             undeniable
             ,
             that
             upon
             this
             ground
             of
             believing
             all
             things
             taught
             by
             the
             present
             church
             as
             taught
             by
             Christ
             ,
             errour
             was
             held
             .
             For
             example
             ,
             the
             necessity
             of
             giving
             the
             Eucharist
             to
             Infants
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             S.
             Augustines
             time
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             
             S.
             Augustine
             himself
             ;
             and
             therefore
             without
             controversie
             this
             is
             no
             certain
             ground
             for
             truth
             which
             may
             support
             falshood
             as
             well
             as
             truth
             .
             The
             same
             may
             be
             said
             of
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Chiliasts
             ,
             which
             S.
             Irenaeus
             and
             S.
             
               Justin
               Martyr
            
             say
             was
             a
             traditionary
             doctrine
             from
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             answer
             this
             discourse
             by
             parcells
             :
             And
             first
             concerning
             his
             exposition
             of
             
               Christ's
               promise
               of
               indefectibility
               to
               his
               Church
               ,
            
             it
             ha's
             been
             answered
             in
             more
             then
             one
             place
             already
             .
             2.
             
             Where
             he
             sayes
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             Church
             fit
             to
             be
             a
             guide
             in
             fundamentalls
             :
             I
             desire
             to
             know
             whether
             those
             whom
             Christ
             ha's
             appointed
             in
             his
             church
             to
             be
             Overseers
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             Teachers
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             
               Governors
               &
               Assistants
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               &c.
            
             )
             be
             not
             fit
             to
             be
             accounted
             guides
             ,
             at
             least
             in
             Fundamentalls
             ?
             Againe
             ,
             whether
             an
             agreement
             of
             all
             these
             Governours
             meeting
             in
             a
             Generall
             Councell
             be
             not
             the
             supremest
             authority
             ?
             Thirdly
             ,
             whether
             that
             authority
             which
             is
             indeed
             supreme
             ,
             be
             not
             unappealable
             from
             ,
             and
             necessarily
             to
             be
             submitted
             to
             by
             all
             particular
             subordinate
             persons
             ?
             To
             say
             such
             persons
             have
             no
             authority
             to
             be
             Guides
             ,
             is
             to
             contradict
             expresse
             Scripture
             :
             And
             to
             say
             that
             there
             can
             be
             a
             subordination
             of
             authority
             without
             one
             that
             is
             supreme
             :
             Or
             that
             that
             which
             is
             indeed
             supreme
             ,
             may
             by
             particulars
             (
             persons
             ,
             or
             churches
             )
             be
             opposed
             ,
             or
             so
             much
             as
             appealed
             from
             ,
             is
             to
             contradict
             not
             onely
             what
             is
             assumed
             ,
             but
             evident
             reason
             ,
             and
             all
             order
             .
             3.
             
             Where
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               That
               no
               Church
               is
               fit
               to
               be
               a
               Guide
               in
               Fundamentalls
               ,
               
               but
               only
               a
               Church
               of
               one
               denomination
               ,
               as
               Greek
               ,
               Roman
               ,
               Abyssine
               ,
               &c.
               
               For
               otherwise
               no
               man
               can
               possibly
               know
               which
               is
               the
               true
               Church
               ,
               but
               only
               by
               a
               pre-examination
               of
               the
               doctrines
               ,
               and
               that
               were
               not
               to
               be
               guided
               by
               the
               Church
               to
               the
               true
               doctrine
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               true
               doctrine
               to
               the
               Church
               .
            
             I
             answer
             ,
             That
             a
             Catholique
             Church
             there
             is
             (
             as
             we
             profess
             in
             the
             Creed
             )
             and
             that
             this
             Catholique
             Church
             is
             visible
             and
             easily
             to
             be
             designed
             ,
             plainly
             distinquishable
             from
             new
             Sects
             and
             innovating
             congregations
             ;
             and
             that
             this
             body
             representatively
             united
             is
             the
             supreme
             authority
             on
             earth
             ,
             and
             that
             every
             particular
             Church
             or
             member
             of
             this
             Catholique
             Church
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             is
             a
             sufficient
             guide
             to
             those
             that
             live
             in
             her
             Communion
             .
             As
             concerning
             his
             phrase
             ,
             
               a
               Church
               of
               one
               denomination
            
             ;
             I
             grant
             that
             God
             ha's
             not
             apparently
             obliged
             himself
             to
             confine
             his
             Promises
             to
             any
             particular
             
               Dioecose
               ,
               Province
            
             ,
             or
             Nation
             ,
             no
             not
             perhaps
             even
             to
             Rome
             it self
             :
             Only
             this
             may
             certainly
             be
             affirmed
             ,
             that
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             shall
             by
             vertue
             of
             Christs
             promises
             continue
             to
             the
             worlds
             end
             a
             visible
             Church
             ,
             teaching
             all
             substantiall
             doctrines
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             guided
             by
             a
             lawfull
             succession
             of
             Pastors
             ,
             under
             one
             visible
             Head
             ,
             which
             visible
             Head
             ha's
             hitherto
             for
             above
             sixteen
             Centuries
             been
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             a
             fair
             presumption
             that
             it
             will
             be
             so
             to
             Christs
             second
             coming
             :
             for
             I
             know
             nothing
             but
             a
             generall
             earthquake
             there
             and
             swallowing
             up
             of
             that
             place
             that
             is
             likely
             to
             hinder
             such
             a
             succession
             ,
             since
             it
             ha's
             already
             abidden
             all
             variety
             of
             oppositions
             and
             tempests
             ,
             when
             the
             whole
             power
             of
             the
             Roman
             
             and
             infernall
             Empire
             sought
             to
             extinguish
             it
             ,
             and
             when
             all
             sorts
             of
             Heretiques
             and
             Schismatiques
             sought
             to
             undermine
             it
             .
             But
             I
             shall
             speak
             more
             of
             this
             when
             I
             come
             to
             the
             last
             conclusion
             ,
             concerning
             the
             perpetuall
             visibility
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             In
             the
             fourth
             place
             ,
             to
             his
             first
             proofe
             ,
             
               that
               no
               Church
               of
               one
               denomination
               can
               be
               an
               infallible
               guide
               in
               fundamentalls
               ,
               because
               if
               so
               ,
               then
               she
               should
               be
               infallible
               in
               non-fundamentalls
               also
               .
            
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             even
             by
             Mr.
             Chillingworth's
             own
             confession
             it
             does
             not
             follow
             that
             if
             Christ
             hath
             promised
             to
             preserve
             his
             church
             from
             all
             errour
             in
             fundamentalls
             ,
             that
             therefore
             by
             vertue
             of
             that
             promise
             she
             should
             be
             exempted
             from
             all
             errour
             whatsoever
             ,
             and
             the
             reason
             given
             by
             Mr.
             Chillingworth
             is
             worth
             the
             marking
             .
             
               The
               Church
            
             ,
             sayes
             he
             ,
             
               may
               erre
               ,
               and
               yet
               the
               gates
               of
               hell
               not
               prevaile
               against
               her
               :
               for
               seeing
               you
            
             (
             Catholiques
             )
             
               do
               and
               must
               grant
               that
               a
               particular
               Church
               may
               hold
               some
               errour
               ,
               and
               yet
               be
               still
               a
               true
               member
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               Why
               may
               not
               the
               universall
               Church
               bold
               the
               same
               errour
               ,
               and
               yet
               remain
               the
               universall
               Church
               ,
               unlesse
               every
               the
               least
               errour
               be
               one
               of
               the
               gates
               of
               hell
               ?
            
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             indeed
             many
             Catholique
             Writers
             there
             are
             ,
             who
             ,
             upon
             the
             same
             grounds
             with
             Mr.
             Chillingworth
             ,
             extend
             the
             promise
             of
             the
             holy
             Spirits
             assistance
             to
             the
             church
             ,
             not
             to
             all
             inconsiderable
             circumstantiall
             doctrines
             ,
             but
             substantiall
             and
             traditionary
             only
             ;
             And
             for
             a
             further
             proof
             we
             may
             add
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             some
             Fathers
             of
             great
             antiquity
             and
             authority
             ,
             who
             hold
             (
             whether
             justly
             and
             truly
             or
             no
             ,
             I
             debate
             
             not
             ,
             but
             they
             hold
             )
             that
             there
             are
             reall
             differences
             between
             the
             
               four
               Evangelists
            
             ,
             in
             some
             circumstances
             of
             no
             considerable
             moment
             related
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             there
             must
             of
             necessity
             
               in
               their
               opinion
            
             be
             an
             errour
             ,
             such
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             in
             some
             one
             of
             them
             at
             l●ast
             :
             The
             which
             inconsiderable
             differences
             ,
             whether
             reall
             or
             imaginary
             ,
             there
             being
             an
             exact
             demonstrable
             agreement
             amongst
             them
             all
             in
             points
             of
             Doctrine
             ,
             do
             rather
             in
             S.
             Chrysostomes
             judgement
             (
             
               in
               Mat.
               Hom.
            
             1
             )
             establish
             then
             invalidate
             ,
             or
             any
             way
             prejudice
             the
             
               divine
               infallibility
               of
               their
               writings
            
             ;
             since
             thereby
             it
             is
             apparent
             (
             sayes
             he
             )
             that
             they
             did
             not
             compose
             them
             by
             consent
             and
             conspiracy
             ;
             for
             then
             they
             would
             have
             been
             scrupulously
             punctuall
             in
             all
             ,
             even
             the
             smallest
             circumstances
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             
               ingenuous
               simplicity
            
             and
             
               sincerity
               of
               their
               hearts
            
             .
             In
             like
             manner
             S.
             Hierome
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             in
             his
             time
             some
             learned
             Catholiques
             were
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Evangelists
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             quoted
             some
             passages
             of
             the
             old
             Testament
             ,
             and
             the
             Septuagint
             meerly
             out
             of
             their
             memory
             ,
             not
             looking
             into
             the
             books
             themselves
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             that
             means
             their
             memory
             failing
             ,
             their
             quotations
             were
             not
             exactly
             true
             ,
             yet
             notwithstanding
             those
             Fathers
             were
             far
             from
             questioning
             the
             authority
             or
             infallibility
             of
             any
             one
             of
             the
             Evangelists
             ,
             as
             concerning
             any
             substantiall
             doctrine
             contained
             in
             any
             of
             their
             Gospells
             ,
             &c.
             
             So
             likewise
             in
             the
             Latin
             Translation
             of
             the
             Bible
             ,
             there
             are
             not
             only
             differences
             of
             senses
             from
             
               Originalls
               ,
               Hebrew
            
             ,
             or
             Greek
             now
             extant
             ,
             not
             only
             great
             and
             uncertain
             variety
             of
             reading
             in
             the
             antient
             
               Latin
               
               Copies
            
             ,
             but
             likewise
             ,
             as
             the
             Protestants
             brag
             ,
             very
             great
             diversity
             between
             the
             Impressions
             published
             by
             the
             
               Authority
               of
               Pope
               Sixtus
               Quintus
            
             and
             
               Clemens
               Octavus
            
             ,
             since
             the
             
               Councell
               of
               Trent
            
             (
             wherein
             notwithstanding
             they
             are
             mistaken
             ,
             for
             though
             
               Sixtus
               Quintus
            
             had
             design'd
             an
             Impression
             ,
             and
             prepared
             a
             Bull
             for
             the
             authorizing
             of
             it
             ,
             yet
             God
             took
             him
             away
             before
             he
             effected
             his
             intent
             ,
             thereby
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             signifying
             that
             it
             was
             his
             pleasure
             to
             take
             away
             from
             Heretiques
             all
             seeming
             advantages
             against
             his
             Church
             .
             But
             though
             this
             had
             been
             as
             the
             
               Protestants
               imagine
            
             ,
             surely
             a
             more
             corrected
             reimpression
             does
             not
             imply
             that
             the
             Church
             wanted
             the
             true
             Scripture
             ,
             since
             none
             of
             such
             differences
             are
             of
             such
             considerable
             moment
             ,
             as
             to
             cause
             any
             uncertainty
             in
             points
             of
             Doctrine
             .
             For
             I
             conceive
             it
             was
             never
             heard
             that
             any
             errour
             was
             grounded
             meerly
             upon
             a
             various
             reading
             of
             any
             Text
             of
             Scripture
             .
             )
             But
             to
             proceed
             ,
             certain
             it
             is
             that
             there
             were
             much
             greater
             differences
             between
             the
             antient
             Italica
             and
             other
             
               Latin
               Translations
            
             of
             the
             antient
             Church
             and
             this
             of
             S.
             Hierome
             ;
             as
             likewise
             yet
             greater
             between
             the
             Septuagint
             and
             the
             Hebrew
             ;
             and
             yet
             neither
             do
             the
             Apostles
             refuse
             to
             quote
             some
             passages
             out
             of
             the
             Septuagint
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Translation
             is
             manifestly
             faulty
             ,
             however
             in
             a
             matter
             inconsiderable
             :
             neither
             will
             any
             Catholique
             affirm
             that
             the
             promise
             of
             the
             holy
             Spirits
             assistance
             did
             fail
             the
             antient
             Church
             ,
             although
             it
             only
             made
             use
             of
             a
             Translation
             of
             the
             Scripture
             very
             imperfect
             ,
             if
             compared
             with
             S.
             Hieromes
             ;
             no
             not
             though
             upon
             such
             differences
             of
             reading
             it
             were
             possible
             to
             
             ground
             doctrines
             which
             might
             be
             circumstantially
             erroneous
             :
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             such
             doctrines
             would
             be
             of
             no
             considerable
             moment
             ;
             but
             however
             they
             might
             be
             erroneous
             ,
             yet
             without
             any
             prejudice
             to
             Christs
             promises
             to
             his
             Church
             .
             So
             that
             the
             Church
             ,
             even
             when
             she
             does
             upon
             supposition
             erre
             ,
             yet
             she
             does
             not
             even
             then
             lead
             any
             man
             out
             of
             the
             way
             to
             heaven
             ,
             or
             within
             the
             danger
             of
             hell
             gates
             ;
             seeing
             the
             promises
             of
             Christ
             are
             infallible
             that
             his
             Spirit
             shall
             conduct
             ,
             or
             rather
             preserve
             his
             Church
             in
             the
             belief
             and
             profession
             of
             all
             truths
             ,
             at
             least
             necessary
             :
             and
             as
             for
             points
             supernumerary
             or
             unnecessary
             ,
             neither
             unwilfull
             ignorance
             ,
             nor
             unavoidable
             mistake
             shall
             be
             imputed
             as
             sinfull
             to
             any
             man.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             To
             the
             second
             proof
             ,
             viz.
             
               That
               if
               the
               promise
               of
               infallibility
               had
               been
               made
               to
               any
               Church
               of
               one
               denomination
               ,
               certainly
               the
               Scripture
               would
               have
               named
               that
               Church
               ,
               and
               have
               directed
               all
               Christians
               to
               have
               recourse
               unto
               her
               ,
               it
               being
               a
               point
               of
               so
               main
               importance
               .
            
             I
             answer
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             inference
             is
             not
             at
             all
             concluding
             ,
             as
             I
             shewed
             before
             in
             the
             first
             conclusion
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Scripture
             ha's
             expressely
             mentioned
             such
             promises
             made
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             if
             we
             will
             follow
             either
             reason
             or
             
               Catholique
               Tradition
            
             interpreting
             Scripture
             ,
             we
             must
             at
             least
             apply
             those
             promises
             to
             the
             whole
             body
             and
             succession
             of
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             united
             under
             one
             Head
             ;
             since
             no
             particular
             man
             or
             Church
             ,
             considered
             only
             as
             a
             distinct
             member
             of
             the
             whole
             can
             pretend
             to
             these
             promises
             as
             peculiarly
             applicable
             to
             themselves
             .
             Now
             this
             whole
             body
             was
             as
             apparent
             and
             distinguishable
             
             from
             particular
             sects
             in
             the
             times
             of
             S.
             Augustine
             and
             S.
             Gregory
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             had
             been
             a
             Church
             of
             one
             denomination
             ,
             since
             they
             framed
             all
             their
             arguments
             and
             discourses
             from
             the
             apparent
             visibility
             of
             it
             :
             and
             surely
             to
             any
             one
             that
             would
             not
             shut
             his
             eyes
             ,
             would
             have
             appeared
             as
             clear
             and
             demonstrable
             in
             Luthers
             time
             also
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             To
             the
             third
             proof
             of
             Mr.
             Chillingworth
             ,
             viz.
             
               That
               Catholiques
               build
               their
               assurance
               of
               the
               infallibility
               of
               the
               Church
               only
               upon
               fallible
               and
               uncertain
               grounds
               and
               marks
               .
            
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             made
             the
             contrary
             appear
             in
             severall
             places
             before
             ,
             demonstrating
             that
             it
             is
             grounded
             upon
             the
             most
             firm
             unshaken
             foundation
             that
             reason
             can
             have
             ,
             viz.
             
               Universall
               Tradition
            
             ,
             by
             which
             it
             is
             more
             effectually
             proved
             then
             any
             particular
             book
             of
             Scripture
             hath
             been
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             To
             his
             last
             proof
             against
             the
             Churches
             infallibility
             from
             his
             two
             examples
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Church
             is
             said
             to
             have
             erred
             universally
             in
             points
             pretended
             to
             be
             of
             Tradition
             ,
             as
             namely
             ,
             about
             the
             giving
             the
             blessed
             Sacrament
             to
             Infants
             ,
             mentioned
             by
             S.
             Augustine
             ;
             and
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Millenaries
             ;
             by
             S.
             
               Justin
               Martyr
            
             and
             S.
             Irenaeus
             .
             For
             the
             first
             example
             ,
             I
             refer
             my self
             to
             the
             satisfactory
             answer
             given
             by
             
               Cardinall
               Perron
            
             to
             the
             same
             objection
             made
             by
             King
             
               James
               .
               Perr
               .
               repl
               .
               l.
               2.
               obs
               .
               3.
               c.
            
             11.
             2.
             
             Concerning
             the
             
               other
               example
               of
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Millenaries
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             S.
             
               Justin
               Martyr
               (
               dial
               .
               cum
               Trypho
               .
               )
            
             saith
             not
             that
             it
             was
             a
             
               Catholique
               Tradition
            
             ,
             nor
             received
             by
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             but
             only
             of
             himself
             ,
             and
             
               many
               other
               Christians
            
             ;
             but
             withall
             ,
             that
             there
             
             
               were
               many
               also
               who
               were
               of
               a
               pure
               and
               pious
               Christian
               beliefe
               which
               did
               not
               acknowledge
               it
               .
            
             And
             when
             all
             that
             could
             be
             alledged
             to
             prove
             that
             doctrine
             to
             have
             been
             an
             
               Apostolique
               Tradition
            
             ,
             was
             said
             ,
             the
             proof
             ended
             upon
             the
             report
             of
             Papias
             ,
             a
             very
             credulous
             man
             ,
             one
             that
             loved
             to
             tell
             stories
             ,
             many
             of
             which
             could
             not
             find
             belief
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             a
             man
             meanely
             learned
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             one
             that
             might
             very
             probably
             mistake
             what
             he
             sayes
             S.
             John
             told
             him
             concerning
             that
             point
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XLII
             .
          
           
             
               An
               answer
               to
               Mr.
               Chillingworth's
               objection
               of
               circles
               and
               absurdities
               to
               the
               resolution
               of
               Faith
               of
               Catholiques
               .
            
          
           
             
               1.
               
               A
               Third
               rank
               of
               arguments
               with
               which
               Mr.
            
             Chillingworth
             
               combats
               the
            
             infallibility
             
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               is
               grounded
               upon
               the
               absurdities
               ,
               Meanders
               and
               circles
               ,
               which
               he
               sayes
               most
               unavoidably
               follow
               the
               resolution
               of
               the
               faith
               of
               Catholiques
               .
               Let
               us
               hear
               the
               sum
               of
               his
               allegations
               in
               his
               own
               words
               ,
            
             (
             cap.
             
               2.
               118.
               119.
            
             )
             For
             Gods
             sake
             (
             Sir
             )
             tell
             me
             plainly
             ,
             in
             those
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             which
             you
             alledge
             for
             the
             infallibility
             of
             your
             Church
             ,
             do
             not
             you
             allow
             what
             sense
             you
             think
             true
             ,
             and
             disallow
             the
             contrary
             ?
             and
             do
             you
             not
             this
             by
             the
             direction
             of
             your
             private
             reason
             ?
             if
             you
             do
             ,
             why
             do
             
             you
             condemn
             it
             in
             others
             ?
             If
             you
             do
             not
             ,
             I
             pray
             what
             direction
             do
             you
             follow
             ?
             Or
             whether
             you
             follow
             none
             at
             all
             ?
             If
             none
             at
             all
             ,
             this
             is
             like
             drawing
             Lots
             ,
             or
             throwing
             dice
             for
             the
             choice
             of
             a
             Religion
             :
             If
             any
             other
             ,
             I
             beseech
             you
             tell
             me
             what
             it
             is
             .
             Perhaps
             you
             will
             say
             ,
             the
             churches
             authority
             ;
             and
             that
             will
             be
             to
             dance
             finely
             in
             a
             round
             thus
             ;
             To
             believe
             the
             Churches
             infallible
             authority
             ,
             because
             the
             Scriptures
             avouch
             it
             ;
             and
             to
             believe
             that
             Scriptures
             say
             and
             mean
             so
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             so
             expounded
             by
             the
             Church
             .
             Is
             not
             this
             for
             a
             Father
             to
             beget
             his
             son
             ,
             and
             the
             son
             to
             beget
             his
             Father
             ?
             For
             a
             foundation
             &c.
             
             The
             Church
             you
             say
             is
             infallible
             ;
             I
             am
             very
             doubtfull
             of
             it
             .
             How
             shall
             I
             know
             it
             ?
             The
             Scripture
             you
             say
             affirmes
             it
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             59.
             of
             Esay
             ,
             My
             Spirit
             that
             is
             in
             thee
             ,
             &c.
             
             Well
             I
             confesse
             I
             find
             there
             these
             words
             ,
             but
             I
             am
             still
             doubtfull
             whether
             they
             be
             spoken
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             :
             and
             if
             they
             be
             ,
             whether
             they
             meane
             as
             you
             pretend
             .
             You
             say
             ,
             the
             Church
             sayes
             so
             ,
             which
             is
             infallible
             .
             Yea
             but
             that
             is
             the
             question
             ,
             and
             therefore
             not
             to
             be
             begged
             ,
             but
             proved
             :
             neither
             is
             it
             so
             evident
             as
             to
             need
             no
             proof
             ;
             otherwise
             why
             brought
             you
             this
             Text
             to
             prove
             it
             ?
             Nor
             is
             it
             of
             such
             a
             strange
             quality
             above
             all
             other
             Propositions
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             able
             to
             prove
             it self
             .
             What
             then
             remains
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             Universal
             Tradition
             (
             you
             say
             ,
             and
             so
             do
             I
             too
             )
             is
             of
             it self
             credible
             ,
             and
             that
             ha's
             in
             all
             ages
             taught
             the
             churches
             infallibility
             with
             full
             consent
             .
             But
             that
             it
             ha's
             ,
             I
             hope
             you
             would
             not
             have
             me
             take
             upon
             your
             word
             ;
             for
             that
             were
             to
             build
             my self
             upon
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             upon
             you
             .
             Let
             then
             
             the
             Tradition
             appear
             ;
             for
             a
             secret
             Tradition
             is
             somewhat
             like
             a
             silent
             Thunder
             .
             You
             will
             perhaps
             produce
             &c.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             For
             answer
             hereto
             :
             1.
             
             If
             Mr.
             
               Chillingworth's
               adversary
            
             had
             grounded
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Churches
             authority
             meerly
             and
             only
             upon
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             capable
             of
             contrary
             senses
             ,
             there
             might
             have
             been
             just
             ground
             for
             Mr.
             Chillingworth
             to
             have
             pleased
             himself
             ,
             as
             he
             oft
             does
             ,
             in
             insulting
             thus
             on
             him
             ,
             and
             intangling
             him
             thus
             in
             his
             circles
             :
             But
             Mr.
             Chillingworth
             himself
             absolves
             him
             toward
             the
             latter
             end
             of
             the
             former
             passage
             ,
             where
             he
             sayes
             ;
             
               But
               universall
               Tradition
               (
               you
               say
               ,
               and
               so
               do
               I
               too
               )
               is
               of
               it selfe
               credible
               ,
               and
               that
               ha's
               in
               all
               ages
               taught
               the
               Churches
               infallibility
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Whereby
             he
             shews
             clearly
             that
             his
             adversary
             ,
             though
             he
             serves
             himself
             ,
             (
             as
             reasonably
             he
             may
             and
             ought
             )
             of
             some
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             to
             fortifie
             the
             Traditionary
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Churches
             authority
             ,
             yet
             makes
             not
             those
             Texts
             understood
             in
             his
             own
             sense
             his
             onely
             foundation
             ,
             but
             
               universall
               Tradition
            
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             proper
             foundation
             even
             of
             the
             credibility
             of
             Scripture
             it self
             ;
             and
             therefore
             all
             Mr.
             Chillingworth's
             inferences
             and
             retortions
             do
             not
             ,
             even
             in
             his
             own
             opinion
             ,
             in
             any
             degree
             wound
             ,
             nor
             so
             much
             as
             incommodate
             his
             adversary
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Secondly
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             whatsoever
             arguments
             have
             been
             or
             can
             be
             made
             by
             Protestants
             against
             the
             manner
             of
             
               Resolution
               of
               Catholique
               Faith
            
             ,
             do
             not
             touch
             the
             Church
             at
             all
             ;
             since
             she
             ha's
             not
             intermedled
             in
             that
             Scholasticall
             nicety
             of
             the
             Resolution
             of
             Faith
             :
             If
             particular
             men
             to
             exercise
             their
             wits
             ,
             and
             to
             boast
             
             their
             subtilty
             ,
             do
             busie
             themselves
             in
             this
             last
             inquisitive
             age
             about
             such
             curiosities
             ,
             undebated
             and
             unheard
             of
             among
             the
             antient
             Doctors
             of
             the
             church
             ,
             what
             is
             that
             to
             the
             church
             her self
             ,
             or
             her
             Traditionary
             doctrines
             ,
             which
             were
             proposed
             and
             believed
             before
             that
             new
             language
             of
             the
             schools
             was
             invented
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             But
             thirdly
             to
             demonstrate
             that
             Protestants
             do
             vainly
             flatter
             themselves
             in
             supposed
             advantages
             against
             Catholiques
             about
             this
             point
             of
             
               Resolution
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             I
             will
             endeavour
             as
             briefly
             and
             as
             perspiouously
             as
             I
             can
             to
             set
             down
             the
             state
             of
             that
             controversie
             ,
             which
             when
             I
             have
             done
             ,
             I
             believe
             that
             without
             any
             further
             trouble
             ,
             it
             will
             justifie
             it self
             not
             to
             be
             obnoxious
             to
             those
             circles
             and
             absurdities
             which
             Protestants
             charge
             upon
             it
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Now
             for
             a
             preparation
             thereto
             ,
             I
             will
             lay
             down
             these
             grounds
             ,
             
               viz.
               1.
            
             
             That
             that
             is
             the
             thing
             into
             which
             we
             say
             Faith
             is
             last
             resolved
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             prime
             motive
             or
             authority
             for
             whose
             sake
             we
             believe
             .
             2.
             
             In
             all
             kinds
             of
             belief
             the
             prime
             authority
             which
             deserves
             Faith
             must
             have
             two
             qualities
             ,
             viz.
             Knowledge
             and
             veracity
             .
             3.
             
             In
             divine
             Faith
             the
             prime
             authority
             is
             alwaies
             the
             prime
             Verity
             ,
             or
             God.
             4.
             
             In
             divine
             Revelations
             we
             are
             to
             distinguish
             the
             faith
             or
             assent
             which
             we
             give
             to
             the
             truth
             revealed
             from
             the
             knowledge
             or
             assent
             to
             the
             Revelation
             ,
             or
             act
             of
             revealing
             .
             5.
             
             In
             immediate
             
               divine
               Revelations
            
             we
             believe
             the
             truth
             it self
             for
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             revealer
             or
             relator
             himself
             ,
             which
             is
             God
             :
             and
             we
             assent
             to
             the
             revelation
             ,
             having
             a
             certain
             knowledge
             thereof
             ,
             either
             by
             the
             help
             of
             our
             senses
             externall
             and
             
             internall
             ,
             or
             without
             them
             immediately
             by
             our
             understanding
             .
             6.
             
             But
             if
             divine
             revelations
             be
             conveyed
             to
             us
             by
             a
             second
             hand
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             the
             report
             of
             others
             ,
             yet
             then
             faith
             is
             not
             resolved
             into
             the
             conveying
             authority
             ,
             but
             into
             the
             prime
             .
             7.
             
             To
             make
             faith
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             prime
             authority
             certain
             or
             firm
             ,
             I
             must
             have
             assurance
             of
             the
             certitude
             of
             this
             conveying
             hand
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             only
             that
             this
             conveying
             hand
             did
             receive
             those
             revealed
             truths
             ,
             but
             the
             true
             sense
             of
             them
             likewise
             ,
             and
             withall
             was
             not
             subject
             to
             errour
             in
             the
             propagating
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Having
             laid
             these
             grounds
             ,
             we
             will
             make
             application
             of
             them
             to
             the
             present
             purpose
             in
             a
             few
             examples
             .
             The
             first
             shall
             be
             of
             a
             revelation
             made
             by
             God
             immediately
             either
             by
             
               expresse
               language
               ,
               or
               dreams
               ,
               or
               visions
               ,
               or
               the
               Oracle
               of
               Urim
               ,
               &c.
            
             (
             for
             all
             these
             are
             of
             the
             same
             nature
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             concerns
             certainty
             )
             as
             when
             God
             revealed
             to
             the
             Prophet
             Isaiah
             the
             
               mystery
               of
               the
               Conception
               of
               the
               Messiah
               of
               a
               pure
               Virgin
               :
            
             In
             this
             case
             the
             Prophet
             
               (
               it
               is
            
             to
             be
             supposed
             )
             was
             assured
             by
             a
             certain
             knowledge
             ,
             that
             this
             revelation
             was
             reall
             ,
             and
             not
             imaginary
             :
             so
             that
             he
             believed
             the
             truth
             revealed
             with
             a
             most
             firm
             faith
             for
             the
             authority
             of
             God
             the
             prime
             verity
             ,
             whom
             he
             knew
             to
             be
             the
             revealer
             ;
             for
             if
             he
             had
             not
             assuredly
             known
             this
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             have
             adhered
             firmly
             to
             the
             mystery
             ;
             though
             in
             it selfe
             never
             so
             true
             and
             infallible
             .
             A
             second
             example
             shall
             be
             of
             an
             immediate
             revelation
             also
             ,
             but
             yet
             somewhat
             of
             a
             different
             nature
             from
             the
             former
             ,
             viz.
             Of
             our
             Saviour
             teaching
             the
             Jewes
             
             that
             he
             was
             
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               the
               eternall
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
            
             and
             confirming
             this
             truth
             by
             
               divine
               Miracles
            
             .
             In
             all
             outward
             appearance
             he
             seemed
             to
             be
             but
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             therefore
             what
             he
             taught
             could
             not
             be
             the
             object
             of
             
               divine
               Faith
            
             ,
             neither
             could
             his
             hearers
             have
             assurance
             of
             his
             authority
             ,
             unlesse
             they
             were
             assured
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             his
             miracles
             .
             
               A
               third
               example
            
             shall
             be
             of
             the
             same
             revealed
             truth
             ,
             viz.
             
               That
               Christ
               was
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               &c.
            
             but
             proposed
             to
             persons
             living
             in
             the
             second
             or
             third
             ages
             after
             that
             time
             ,
             by
             those
             ,
             who
             either
             were
             themselves
             eye-witnesses
             ,
             or
             received
             it
             from
             those
             that
             were
             .
             In
             this
             case
             the
             persons
             ,
             living
             in
             the
             second
             or
             third
             age
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             not
             certitude
             that
             those
             that
             told
             them
             this
             did
             not
             lye
             ,
             could
             not
             with
             a
             
               faith
               rationally
               firm
               and
               certaine
            
             ,
             assent
             to
             those
             truths
             .
             But
             certain
             they
             might
             be
             ,
             and
             most
             undoubtedly
             were
             :
             and
             the
             grounds
             of
             this
             certainty
             were
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             largely
             shewed
             before
             ,
             a
             certain
             knowledge
             both
             that
             they
             all
             heard
             these
             and
             all
             other
             substantiall
             truths
             of
             Christianity
             from
             their
             Ancestors
             ,
             as
             a
             
               Tradition
               Universall
            
             (
             whether
             written
             or
             no
             ,
             it
             matters
             not
             )
             and
             that
             it
             was
             as
             impossible
             ,
             that
             all
             their
             ancestours
             all
             the
             world
             over
             should
             conspire
             to
             seduce
             them
             with
             a
             lie
             ,
             as
             that
             their
             own
             eyes
             and
             ears
             should
             deceive
             them
             In
             all
             these
             examples
             there
             is
             the
             same
             resolution
             of
             Faith
             ;
             for
             both
             the
             immediate
             witnesses
             of
             these
             revelations
             and
             their
             successors
             do
             resolve
             their
             faith
             in
             these
             supernaturall
             truths
             finally
             and
             only
             into
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             prime
             verity
             ;
             For
             if
             any
             of
             them
             should
             be
             asked
             ,
             Why
             do
             you
             believe
             that
             
               Christ
               is
               the
               eternall
               Son
               of
               God
               ?
            
             They
             would
             
             all
             answer
             ,
             because
             God
             ha's
             so
             revealed
             ,
             neither
             could
             they
             proceed
             any
             further
             :
             But
             if
             they
             were
             asked
             ,
             how
             are
             you
             certain
             that
             there
             was
             such
             a
             
               divine
               revelation
            
             ?
             the
             immediate
             witnesses
             would
             say
             ,
             We
             saw
             and
             heard
             Christ
             himself
             publishing
             these
             truths
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             world
             of
             stupendious
             miracles
             confirming
             them
             :
             And
             their
             successours
             would
             say
             ,
             we
             receive
             the
             same
             truth
             by
             an
             
               Universall
               Tradition
            
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             it self
             ,
             and
             of
             it self
             credible
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             high
             degree
             certain
             ,
             but
             such
             an
             one
             as
             ha's
             more
             advantages
             to
             demonstrate
             its
             certainty
             ,
             then
             any
             other
             that
             ever
             was
             .
             Now
             what
             ha's
             been
             spoken
             of
             the
             second
             and
             
               third
               ages
            
             ,
             may
             upon
             the
             same
             grounds
             be
             verified
             of
             the
             
               fourth
               ,
               fifth
            
             ,
             and
             all
             following
             to
             the
             worlds
             end
             .
             And
             likewise
             what
             hath
             been
             exemplified
             in
             one
             or
             two
             supernaturall
             truths
             revealed
             ,
             may
             be
             extended
             to
             all
             the
             substantiall
             points
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             all
             which
             ,
             as
             I
             before
             demonstrated
             ,
             arrive
             unto
             us
             by
             the
             same
             conveying
             hand
             of
             
               Universall
               Tradition
            
             by
             severall
             wayes
             ,
             as
             writing
             ,
             publike
             profession
             and
             practise
             propagated
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Now
             among
             these
             truths
             or
             doctrines
             coming
             by
             
               Universall
               Tradition
            
             ,
             (
             and
             for
             that
             reason
             believed
             most
             assuredly
             by
             all
             
               Catholique
               Christians
            
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             most
             certaine
             and
             indubitable
             )
             one
             principall
             one
             is
             
               the
               authority
               of
               the
               present
               Church
               ,
            
             considered
             not
             as
             a
             relator
             only
             ,
             but
             as
             authorized
             by
             Christ
             to
             teach
             this
             and
             all
             other
             doctrines
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             oblige
             all
             men
             to
             belief
             and
             obedience
             :
             Which
             speciall
             doctrine
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             only
             testified
             in
             Scripture
             (
             as
             it
             is
             evidently
             enough
             )
             were
             sufficient
             against
             those
             that
             acknowledge
             only
             
             Scripture
             for
             their
             rule
             :
             yet
             we
             are
             certain
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             this
             doctrine
             by
             the
             former
             Rule
             ,
             which
             can
             neither
             fail
             us
             ,
             neither
             can
             we
             be
             mistaken
             in
             it
             ,
             viz.
             Because
             it
             is
             universally
             believed
             in
             the
             present
             church
             ,
             as
             a
             doctrine
             Traditionary
             ;
             and
             moreover
             it
             is
             attested
             by
             all
             antient
             Records
             of
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             church
             ,
             
               nemine
               explicite
               contradicente
            
             ,
             and
             it
             ha's
             been
             practised
             by
             Councells
             in
             all
             ages
             ,
             not
             one
             Catholique
             renouncing
             his
             obedience
             ;
             In
             so
             much
             as
             to
             my
             understanding
             there
             is
             not
             one
             Christian
             doctrine
             delivered
             with
             so
             full
             an
             assurance
             ,
             nor
             in
             the
             sense
             and
             meaning
             whereof
             it
             is
             lesse
             possible
             for
             a
             man
             to
             be
             mistaken
             .
             Now
             by
             vertue
             of
             this
             speciall
             truth
             of
             the
             churches
             authority
             
               Universall
               Tradition
            
             (
             which
             of
             it self
             is
             most
             credible
             and
             certain
             )
             being
             believed
             and
             attested
             by
             the
             present
             church
             ,
             becomes
             most
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             by
             us
             ,
             the
             Church
             supplying
             the
             place
             not
             only
             of
             a
             witnesse
             ,
             but
             of
             an
             Embassadour
             likewise
             instructed
             and
             employed
             by
             Christ
             himself
             (
             as
             S.
             Augustine
             most
             effectually
             maintains
             )
             so
             that
             in
             believing
             and
             obeying
             her
             ,
             we
             believe
             and
             obey
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             according
             to
             Christs
             own
             expression
             ,
             
               He
               that
               heareth
               you
               heareth
               me
               ,
            
             and
             ,
             
               If
               any
               one
               heareth
               not
               the
               Church
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               to
               thee
               as
               a
               Heathen
               and
               a
               Publican
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             they
             that
             believe
             Christian
             doctrines
             only
             ,
             because
             they
             think
             they
             find
             them
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             believe
             the
             Scripture
             only
             ,
             because
             their
             reason
             or
             fancy
             (
             which
             they
             miscall
             the
             testimony
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             )
             tells
             them
             that
             it
             is
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             though
             the
             doctrines
             themselves
             believed
             by
             them
             be
             true
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             a
             hazard
             ,
             
             as
             to
             them
             whether
             they
             be
             so
             or
             no
             ,
             or
             however
             whether
             that
             be
             the
             sense
             of
             them
             or
             no
             ,
             it
             being
             all
             one
             ,
             as
             if
             a
             man
             by
             some
             casualty
             had
             found
             a
             transcribed
             copy
             of
             some
             part
             of
             an
             
               Embassadors
               Pattent
            
             or
             instructions
             :
             Whereas
             Catholiques
             receive
             the
             commands
             of
             their
             heavenly
             King
             and
             Master
             from
             his
             Embassadours
             own
             hands
             ,
             which
             not
             only
             will
             not
             conceale
             any
             thing
             necessary
             or
             requisite
             from
             them
             ,
             but
             likewise
             will
             be
             able
             upon
             occasion
             to
             cleare
             all
             manner
             of
             difficulties
             that
             may
             arise
             about
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             said
             instructions
             or
             Patent
             ,
             having
             received
             glorious
             promises
             of
             continuall
             residence
             among
             us
             ,
             and
             of
             divine
             assistance
             to
             preserve
             him
             from
             any
             ,
             at
             least
             dangerous
             error
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             These
             things
             thus
             supposed
             ,
             Mr.
             Chillingworth's
             pretended
             circles
             and
             absurdities
             in
             the
             
               Resolution
               of
               Catholique
               Faith
            
             doe
             clearly
             and
             evidently
             vanish
             :
             For
             a
             Catholique
             does
             not
             only
             or
             chiefly
             believe
             
               the
               Churches
               authority
            
             ,
             because
             to
             his
             priva●e
             understanding
             and
             reason
             the
             Scripture
             seems
             to
             say
             so
             :
             but
             because
             he
             knows
             that
             the
             present
             Catholique
             Church
             teacheth
             so
             ,
             both
             by
             profession
             and
             practise
             ;
             and
             that
             she
             teacheth
             this
             as
             a
             Catholike
             Tradition
             ,
             believed
             and
             practised
             in
             all
             ages
             ;
             then
             which
             it
             is
             impossible
             there
             should
             be
             any
             testimony
             more
             assured
             and
             infallible
             ;
             so
             that
             if
             a
             man
             can
             be
             sure
             of
             any
             thing
             done
             before
             his
             own
             times
             (
             as
             all
             reasonable
             men
             do
             agree
             that
             one
             may
             )
             he
             cannot
             avoid
             being
             most
             sure
             of
             this
             ,
             if
             his
             passion
             or
             interests
             do
             not
             hinder
             him
             from
             searching
             into
             the
             grounds
             of
             it
             .
             I
             need
             not
             therefore
             particularly
             give
             an
             answer
             
             to
             Mr.
             Chillingworth's
             discourse
             before
             produced
             ,
             since
             it
             wholly
             proceeds
             upon
             a
             mistake
             of
             his
             adversaries
             ,
             and
             other
             Catholiques
             grounds
             ;
             and
             since
             himself
             in
             the
             close
             of
             it
             seemes
             to
             confesse
             ,
             by
             objecting
             to
             himselfe
             
               Universall
               Tradition
            
             ,
             that
             if
             this
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Churches
             authority
             could
             be
             made
             appear
             to
             be
             grounded
             upon
             
               Catholike
               Tradition
            
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             as
             much
             credible
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             Scripture
             had
             expresly
             testified
             it
             (
             since
             in
             his
             opinion
             the
             Scripture
             it selfe
             ,
             and
             nothing
             besides
             ,
             enjoyes
             its
             authority
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             delivered
             by
             
               Universall
               Tradition
            
             )
             and
             by
             consequence
             would
             not
             be
             lyable
             to
             any
             circles
             or
             absurdities
             .
             So
             that
             truly
             I
             wonder
             why
             (
             seeing
             Mr.
             Chillingworth
             could
             not
             be
             ignorant
             that
             Catholiques
             do
             generally
             pretend
             that
             this
             doctrine
             comes
             from
             Tradition
             ,
             besides
             the
             proofs
             of
             it
             out
             of
             Scripture
             )
             he
             should
             notwithstanding
             dispute
             against
             it
             ,
             as
             if
             there
             were
             no
             other
             ground
             for
             it
             ,
             but
             two
             or
             three
             questionable
             passages
             of
             Script●re
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XLIII
             .
          
           
             
               An
               answer
               to
               Mr.
               Chillingworth's
               allegations
               of
               pretended
               uncertainties
               and
               casualties
               in
               the
               grounds
               of
               the
               faith
               and
               salvation
               of
               Catholiques
               .
            
          
           
             
               1.
               
               THere
               is
               in
               Mr.
            
             Chillingworth's
             
               book
               another
               rank
               of
               objections
               ,
               which
               though
               they
               do
               not
               directly
               combat
               the
               churches
            
             (
             infallibility
             ,
             or
             )
             authority
             ,
             
               yet
               they
               had
               great
               effect
               upon
               me
               ,
               because
               they
               seemed
               to
               infer
               that
               the
               faith
               and
               salvation
               likewise
               of
            
             Catholiques
             
               depended
               upon
               extreme
               uncertainties
               and
               casualties
               ,
               and
               by
               consequence
               that
               a
               Catholique
               could
               not
               give
               any
               assurance
               that
               his
               faith
               was
               safely
               grounded
               .
               For
               thus
               he
               argues
            
             (
             c.
             2.
             parag
             .
             63.
             ad
             .
             68.
             )
             The
             salvation
             of
             many
             millions
             of
             Papists
             (
             as
             they
             suppose
             and
             teath
             )
             depends
             upon
             their
             having
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             Penance
             duly
             administred
             to
             them
             :
             This
             again
             upon
             the
             Ministers
             being
             a
             true
             Priest
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             thing
             that
             depends
             upon
             many
             uncertain
             and
             very
             contingent
             supposalls
             ,
             As
             1.
             
             That
             he
             was
             baptized
             with
             due
             matter
             .
             2.
             
             With
             due
             forme
             .
             3.
             
             With
             due
             intention
             .
             4.
             
             That
             the
             Bishop
             which
             ordained
             him
             Priest
             ,
             ordained
             him
             likewise
             with
             due
             form
             ,
             intention
             ,
             &c.
             5.
             
             That
             that
             Bishop
             himselfe
             was
             a
             person
             fitly
             qualified
             to
             give
             orders
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             was
             no
             Simoniake
             ,
             &c.
             6.
             
             That
             all
             that
             Bishops
             Progenitors
             were
             fitly
             qualified
             :
             and
             so
             
             till
             he
             arrive
             to
             the
             fountain
             of
             Priesthood
             .
             Now
             he
             that
             shall
             put
             together
             ,
             and
             maturely
             consider
             all
             the
             possible
             wayes
             of
             lapsing
             and
             nullifying
             a
             Priesthood
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             I
             believe
             ,
             
               saith
               he
            
             ,
             will
             be
             very
             inclinable
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             in
             an
             hundred
             seeming
             Priests
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             one
             true
             one
             .
             But
             suppose
             this
             inconvenience
             assoyled
             ,
             yet
             still
             the
             difficulty
             will
             remain
             whether
             he
             will
             pronounce
             the
             absolving
             words
             with
             intent
             to
             absolve
             you
             ;
             for
             perhaps
             he
             may
             be
             a
             secret
             Jew
             ,
             Moor
             ,
             or
             Antitrinitarian
             ;
             which
             if
             he
             be
             ,
             then
             his
             intention
             ,
             which
             is
             necessary
             to
             the
             validity
             of
             a
             Sacrament
             ,
             will
             be
             wanting
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Hereto
             I
             answer
             .
             1
             That
             such
             kind
             of
             pretended
             uncertainties
             or
             nullities
             in
             particulars
             ,
             do
             not
             prejudice
             the
             authority
             and
             stability
             of
             the
             church
             in
             generall
             ,
             but
             that
             if
             it
             be
             true
             ,
             which
             ha's
             alwayes
             been
             believed
             in
             the
             church
             ,
             viz.
             That
             Christ
             ha's
             promised
             to
             continue
             till
             the
             worlds
             end
             a
             church
             governed
             by
             lawfull
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             preserved
             in
             all
             truth
             ,
             he
             will
             engage
             his
             omnipotency
             to
             make
             good
             
               his
               fidelity
            
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             he
             will
             take
             care
             to
             prevent
             or
             remedy
             all
             obstacles
             that
             can
             be
             imagined
             to
             be
             otherwise
             able
             to
             evacuate
             such
             his
             promises
             :
             and
             I
             suppose
             two
             such
             Attributes
             of
             Christ
             are
             a
             foundation
             strong
             enough
             to
             build
             a
             faith
             not
             obnoxious
             to
             such
             a
             world
             of
             casualties
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             Chillingworth
             suspects
             .
             2.
             
             That
             Mr.
             Chillingworth's
             whole
             discourse
             proceeds
             upon
             a
             mistake
             of
             the
             established
             doctrine
             of
             the
             
               Catholique
               Church
            
             ,
             which
             ha's
             not
             declared
             all
             those
             things
             to
             be
             nullities
             ,
             nor
             any
             of
             them
             in
             the
             sense
             that
             he
             
             alledges
             .
             It
             is
             true
             in
             the
             Canon
             law
             ,
             and
             among
             C●suists
             there
             are
             mentioned
             many
             nullities
             of
             Orders
             and
             other
             Sacraments
             ,
             as
             Simony
             ,
             or
             Heresie
             ,
             or
             Schisme
             are
             said
             to
             nullifie
             the
             Ordination
             of
             a
             Bishop
             or
             Priest
             :
             But
             how
             to
             nullifie
             it
             ,
             by
             taking
             away
             the
             Character
             wholly
             ?
             No.
             But
             the
             Church
             to
             shew
             her
             detestation
             of
             those
             sins
             suspends
             the
             authority
             of
             exercising
             those
             Offices
             from
             any
             one
             that
             is
             guilty
             of
             those
             sinnes
             ;
             and
             likewise
             from
             those
             that
             are
             ordained
             by
             such
             Simonicall
             or
             Hereticall
             Bishops
             ,
             till
             they
             have
             given
             satisfaction
             to
             the
             Church
             :
             And
             therefore
             in
             that
             moderate
             judgement
             of
             
               Pope
               Melchiades
            
             ,
             (
             so
             much
             commended
             by
             S.
             
               Augustine
               Ep.
            
             162.
             )
             when
             he
             decreed
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Donatists
             would
             return
             to
             the
             Catholique
             Communion
             ,
             their
             Bishops
             ,
             if
             the
             more
             antient
             in
             any
             City
             ,
             should
             be
             acknowledged
             the
             lawfull
             Bishops
             of
             such
             a
             City
             ,
             or
             if
             the
             younger
             should
             succeed
             upon
             the
             first
             vacancy
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             mention
             made
             of
             
               a
               reordination
               of
               such
               Hereticall
               or
               Schismaticall
               Bishops
               ,
            
             or
             of
             any
             Priests
             made
             by
             them
             .
             3.
             
             It
             is
             not
             true
             ,
             that
             the
             salvation
             of
             Catholiques
             doth
             absolutely
             depend
             upon
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             Penance
             lawfully
             administred
             :
             For
             though
             it
             be
             necessary
             to
             the
             being
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             generall
             ,
             that
             that
             and
             all
             other
             Sacraments
             be
             lawfully
             administred
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             we
             may
             be
             assured
             ,
             that
             Christ
             will
             in
             generall
             prevent
             all
             reall
             wants
             and
             obstacles
             thereto
             :
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             necessary
             that
             this
             should
             be
             affirmed
             of
             each
             Catholique
             in
             particular
             :
             For
             to
             Christians
             which
             are
             adulti
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             capable
             of
             the
             exercise
             
             of
             
               Faith
               ,
               Hope
            
             and
             Charity
             ,
             even
             actuall
             Baptisme
             lawfully
             administred
             is
             not
             absolutely
             necessary
             ,
             for
             in
             such
             persons
             the
             
               Votum
               Baptismi
            
             will
             supply
             all
             wants
             or
             defects
             impossible
             to
             be
             avoided
             ;
             and
             much
             more
             certainly
             will
             the
             same
             Votum
             serve
             for
             other
             Sacraments
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Eucharist
               ,
               Penance
               ,
               &c.
            
             4.
             
             Concerning
             intention
             ,
             which
             the
             church
             in
             the
             
               Councell
               of
               Florence
            
             (
             in
             Instr.
             Arm.
             )
             and
             in
             the
             
               Councell
               of
               Trent
               (
               Sess.
               7.
               ca.
               11.
               )
            
             ha's
             indeed
             defined
             to
             be
             a
             necessary
             requisite
             to
             denominate
             a
             Sacrament
             to
             be
             lawfully
             administred
             in
             these
             words
             of
             the
             
               Councell
               of
               Florence
               ;
               Sacraments
               are
               perfected
               by
               three
               things
               ,
               the
               Matter
               ,
               Form
               and
               Person
               of
               the
               Minister
               conferring
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               with
               an
               intention
               of
               doing
               what
               the
               church
               doth
               ;
               of
               which
               if
               any
               one
               be
               wanting
               ,
               the
               Sacrament
               is
               not
               perfected
               .
            
             And
             these
             of
             the
             Councell
             of
             Trent
             ,
             
               If
               any
               man
               shall
               say
               ,
               That
               in
               Ministers
               when
               they
               administer
               the
               Sacraments
               there
               is
               not
               required
               an
               intention
               at
               least
               of
               doing
               what
               the
               church
               doth
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               Anathema
               .
            
             Mr.
             Chillingworth
             might
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             confident
             did
             know
             ,
             that
             the
             Intention
             required
             was
             such
             an
             one
             as
             might
             be
             found
             even
             in
             
               Pagans
               ,
               Heretiques
               ,
               Jewes
               .
               &c.
            
             administring
             Baptisme
             ,
             so
             they
             do
             it
             ,
             as
             executing
             the
             Office
             hypocritically
             intruded
             into
             by
             them
             in
             the
             due
             form
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             right
             pronunciation
             of
             the
             words
             of
             the
             church
             ,
             although
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             in
             the
             secret
             of
             their
             hearts
             they
             did
             renounce
             ,
             deride
             and
             detest
             that
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             efficacy
             ascribed
             to
             it
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             Decisions
             of
             antient
             
               Councells
               against
               the
               Donatists
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Rescripts
               of
               
               Pope
               Nicholas
               the
               first
               ,
            
             and
             
               Alexander
               the
               third
            
             .
             
             And
             hereupon
             S.
             Thomas
             treating
             of
             this
             subject
             ,
             
             delivers
             his
             sense
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Some
               answer
               better
            
             ,
             sayes
             he
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Minister
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               doth
               operate
               in
               the
               person
               of
               the
               whole
               Church
               ,
               whose
               Minister
               he
               is
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               words
               of
               the
               church
               which
               he
               pronounctth
               is
               expressed
               the
               churches
               intention
               ,
               the
               which
               sufficeth
               to
               the
               perfection
               of
               a
               Sacrament
               ,
               unlesse
               there
               be
               an
               outward
               expression
               of
               the
               contrary
               on
               the
               part
               of
               the
               Minister
               ,
               or
               receiver
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               .
            
             Upon
             which
             grounds
             I
             suppose
             it
             was
             that
             
               Salmeron
               the
               Jesuite
            
             ,
             and
             
               Scribonius
               Marius
            
             a
             learned
             Franciscan
             ,
             highly
             esteemed
             by
             
               Cardinall
               Perron
            
             ,
             (
             besides
             some
             antient
             Schoolmen
             )
             do
             after
             this
             manner
             with
             a
             far
             greater
             latitude
             then
             generally
             Controvertists
             or
             Schoolmen
             doe
             allow
             ,
             
             endeavour
             to
             expresse
             their
             sense
             of
             S.
             Thomas
             ,
             and
             the
             Decrees
             of
             those
             two
             Councells
             ,
             viz
             That
             in
             the
             Minister
             there
             may
             be
             a
             twofold
             intention
             .
             1.
             
             
               Meerly
               speculative
            
             ,
             inwrap'd
             in
             the
             secrets
             of
             his
             heart
             ,
             and
             of
             which
             no
             outward
             sign
             does
             appear
             ,
             nor
             indeed
             no
             sufficient
             one
             can
             ;
             of
             this
             intention
             the
             church
             judgeth
             not
             .
             2.
             
             Practicall
             ,
             which
             relates
             to
             the
             outward
             act
             ;
             and
             is
             thereby
             really
             accomplished
             :
             The
             former
             ,
             say
             these
             Authors
             (
             unlesse
             the
             church
             shall
             define
             the
             contrary
             ,
             as
             hitherto
             to
             their
             seeming
             she
             ha's
             not
             )
             can
             neither
             profit
             nor
             prejudice
             
             in
             conferring
             Sacraments
             :
             If
             it
             be
             an
             ill
             ,
             malitious
             intention
             ,
             it
             may
             help
             to
             damn
             the
             person
             ,
             but
             it
             will
             not
             hinder
             the
             validity
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             nor
             the
             efficacy
             of
             it
             .
             The
             later
             
               practicall
               intention
            
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             is
             only
             to
             be
             considered
             here
             .
             As
             a
             servant
             that
             is
             sent
             by
             his
             Master
             to
             deliver
             possession
             of
             a
             house
             ,
             if
             he
             really
             perform
             the
             legall
             ceremonies
             ,
             and
             pronounce
             the
             words
             requisite
             ,
             whatsoever
             thoughts
             of
             unwillingnesse
             ,
             reluctancy
             or
             contradiction
             lurk
             in
             his
             breast
             ,
             the
             delivery
             will
             be
             valid
             .
             And
             truly
             it
             seems
             not
             intelligible
             ,
             how
             it
             can
             be
             possible
             for
             a
             Minister
             ,
             as
             a
             
               Minister
               of
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             not
             compell'd
             by
             force
             ,
             nor
             drawn
             by
             promises
             ,
             that
             knows
             what
             he
             does
             ,
             and
             clearly
             shews
             that
             he
             will
             do
             what
             he
             knows
             ,
             should
             as
             the
             church
             commands
             him
             ,
             with
             all
             due
             formality
             perform
             a
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             yet
             at
             the
             same
             time
             intend
             or
             resolve
             not
             to
             do
             what
             he
             does
             :
             He
             may
             possibly
             have
             in
             his
             wicked
             heart
             inward
             wishes
             that
             the
             Sacrament
             might
             want
             effect
             ,
             or
             a
             misbelief
             that
             the
             Sacrament
             is
             nothing
             valuable
             ,
             but
             a
             meer
             superstitious
             ,
             vain
             or
             noxious
             ceremony
             .
             But
             as
             for
             the
             thoughts
             by
             which
             performing
             a
             Sacrament
             he
             would
             endeavour
             to
             intend
             not
             to
             doe
             that
             which
             he
             intends
             to
             do
             ,
             such
             thoughts
             seem
             to
             be
             meer
             aeriall
             fancies
             .
             Indeed
             if
             he
             shew
             his
             contradiction
             or
             intention
             by
             any
             outward
             sign
             by
             which
             it
             may
             be
             judged
             ,
             that
             though
             he
             observe
             all
             the
             requisite
             formalities
             ,
             yet
             he
             intends
             them
             meerly
             in
             a
             mockery
             ,
             as
             if
             an
             
               Actor
               upon
               a
               Stage
            
             should
             personate
             the
             conferring
             a
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             if
             he
             neglect
             the
             due
             form
             of
             words
             .
             He
             will
             thereby
             declare
             that
             
             really
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             a
             Sacrament
             which
             he
             performes
             ,
             but
             a
             meer
             mockery
             and
             malitious
             scornfull
             Pageantry
             .
             Those
             learned
             ,
             and
             as
             yet
             uncensured
             Authors
             ,
             therefore
             (
             whose
             opinions
             I
             do
             here
             relate
             only
             historically
             )
             do
             conceive
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             church
             in
             the
             forementioned
             Decisions
             to
             be
             only
             this
             ,
             viz.
             That
             it
             is
             requisite
             to
             Sacraments
             that
             they
             be
             onely
             this
             ,
             viz.
             that
             they
             be
             not
             administred
             jestingly
             ,
             histrionically
             and
             ridiculously
             ,
             but
             after
             such
             a
             manner
             that
             it
             may
             reasonably
             be
             judged
             ,
             that
             he
             who
             administers
             them
             intends
             to
             perform
             his
             duty
             and
             office
             imposed
             on
             him
             by
             the
             church
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             perform
             and
             confer
             a
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             play
             the
             fool
             :
             Not
             that
             the
             church
             ever
             intended
             that
             the
             Sacraments
             should
             be
             valid
             or
             null
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             inward
             fancies
             of
             the
             administrer
             ,
             or
             that
             it
             should
             be
             in
             the
             power
             of
             an
             atheisticall
             or
             malitious
             Bishop
             or
             Priest
             to
             damn
             all
             his
             Diocese
             and
             Parish
             .
             And
             for
             a
             further
             proof
             of
             this
             ,
             it
             is
             observeable
             ,
             that
             even
             at
             the
             very
             time
             when
             this
             Article
             concerning
             the
             
               necessity
               of
               intention
            
             was
             debated
             and
             concluded
             in
             the
             Councell
             of
             Trent
             ,
             Catharinus
             Bishop
             of
             Minori
             declared
             openly
             this
             sense
             of
             that
             Article
             against
             certain
             disputing
             Schoolmen
             ,
             and
             during
             the
             sitting
             of
             the
             Councell
             ,
             published
             a
             book
             to
             the
             same
             effect
             ,
             no
             man
             censuring
             or
             condemning
             him
             ;
             Although
             indeed
             his
             manner
             of
             expression
             was
             far
             more
             unwary
             ,
             and
             more
             approaching
             to
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Lutherans
             and
             Calvinists
             then
             the
             forecited
             Authors
             ,
             Salmeron
             ,
             and
             
               Scribonius
               Marius
            
             ;
             the
             further
             fitnesse
             of
             which
             opinion
             I
             
             leave
             to
             the
             judgement
             of
             the
             Catholique
             Reader
             ,
             my
             intention
             being
             only
             to
             make
             a
             Narration
             of
             what
             I
             was
             told
             or
             did
             read
             in
             others
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             these
             are
             the
             principall
             arguments
             produced
             by
             Mr.
             Chillingworth
             against
             the
             infallibility
             (
             as
             he
             loves
             to
             call
             it
             )
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             at
             least
             such
             of
             them
             as
             had
             the
             greatest
             effect
             upon
             me
             ,
             during
             my
             time
             of
             Protestancy
             ,
             to
             hinder
             me
             from
             submitting
             my selfe
             to
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             ,
             or
             indeed
             to
             any
             authority
             at
             all
             ,
             as
             obliging
             in
             conscience
             ;
             which
             arguments
             (
             when
             I
             came
             to
             examine
             them
             )
             appeared
             to
             me
             in
             generall
             ,
             not
             to
             touch
             the
             established
             doctrine
             thereof
             at
             all
             .
             Whether
             they
             were
             of
             greater
             force
             against
             his
             particular
             aduersary
             ,
             it
             concerned
             not
             me
             ,
             neither
             had
             I
             commission
             or
             authority
             to
             examine
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             is
             not
             my
             purpose
             in
             this
             Narration
             to
             give
             particular
             answers
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             to
             all
             his
             objections
             :
             Onely
             this
             I
             professe
             ,
             that
             I
             doe
             neither
             remember
             any
             one
             through
             his
             whole
             book
             ,
             which
             formerly
             had
             any
             strong
             influence
             upon
             me
             ,
             nor
             (
             since
             my
             becoming
             a
             Catholique
             ,
             after
             not
             a
             perfunctory
             per-usuall
             of
             it
             )
             have
             I
             met
             with
             any
             ,
             which
             to
             mine
             own
             understanding
             ,
             upon
             the
             grounds
             by
             me
             formerly
             laid
             ,
             doe
             not
             seeme
             to
             me
             easily
             answerable
             .
             And
             I
             am
             confident
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             Protestant
             shall
             apply
             Mr.
             Chillingworth's
             discourses
             to
             the
             established
             doctrine
             and
             expressions
             of
             the
             Catholike
             Church
             ,
             he
             will
             acknowledge
             that
             ,
             notwithstanding
             
             any
             thing
             said
             by
             him
             ,
             this
             may
             remain
             true
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Catholique
               Church
               hath
               authority
               to
               propose
               points
               of
               Faith
               ,
               and
               to
               interpret
               Scriptures
               ;
               and
               that
               no
               particular
               Churches
               or
               Christians
               may
               or
               ought
               to
               contradict
               or
               refuse
               to
               submit
               to
               her
               determinations
               and
               interpretations
               .
            
             Insomuch
             ,
             as
             if
             Mr.
             Chillingworth
             had
             been
             so
             fortunate
             as
             to
             have
             undertaken
             no
             more
             then
             to
             examine
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             church
             ,
             he
             would
             scarce
             have
             made
             use
             of
             ,
             and
             much
             lesse
             would
             he
             have
             relyed
             so
             confidently
             upon
             the
             strength
             of
             any
             of
             those
             arguments
             which
             he
             ha's
             produced
             against
             his
             adversaries
             Positions
             :
             He
             must
             have
             been
             forced
             either
             to
             acknowledge
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             churches
             doctrine
             ,
             or
             have
             put
             himself
             to
             the
             trouble
             of
             inventing
             other
             kind
             of
             arguments
             ,
             then
             any
             I
             could
             yet
             meet
             with
             ,
             either
             in
             his
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Protestants
             writings
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XLIV
             .
          
           
             
               Dangerous
               consequences
               of
               Protestants
               doctrine
               against
               the
               authority
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             I
             Will
             at
             length
             put
             an
             end
             to
             this
             tedious
             (
             but
             that
             it
             is
             so
             necessary
             )
             discourse
             upon
             this
             second
             
               conclusion
               concerning
               the
               Judge
               of
               Controversies
               ,
               and
               authoritative
               interpreter
               of
               Scripture
               ,
            
             by
             shewing
             ,
             among
             many
             ,
             some
             speciall
             enormous
             and
             unavoidable
             consequences
             of
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Protestants
             concerning
             
             this
             point
             ,
             who
             refuse
             ,
             yea
             oppose
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             present
             and
             antient
             Catholique
             Church
             ,
             propounding
             doctrines
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             interpreting
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             submit
             to
             their
             own
             particular
             reason
             ,
             or
             
               private
               Spirit
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               The
               first
            
             is
             an
             
               impossibility
               of
               Unity
            
             ,
             yea
             though
             reason
             were
             suffered
             to
             proceed
             simply
             without
             mixture
             of
             passion
             and
             interest
             ,
             as
             experience
             and
             reason
             it self
             shews
             ,
             and
             it
             hath
             been
             already
             proved
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               The
               second
            
             ,
             an
             
               evident
               contradiction
               to
               Universall
               Antiquity
            
             ,
             which
             will
             not
             afford
             one
             example
             of
             any
             
               Catholique
               Writer
            
             ,
             that
             either
             hath
             affirmed
             ,
             that
             in
             interpreting
             Scripture
             every
             man
             is
             to
             follow
             the
             guidance
             of
             his
             own
             reason
             or
             private
             Spirit
             ,
             against
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             present
             church
             ;
             or
             that
             hath
             himself
             refused
             ,
             or
             taught
             others
             to
             refuse
             upon
             any
             pretence
             to
             submit
             to
             the
             determinations
             of
             the
             present
             
               Catholique
               Church
            
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             
               The
               third
            
             is
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             
               universall
               testimony
            
             of
             the
             present
             church
             ,
             either
             by
             her
             publique
             profession
             and
             practise
             ,
             or
             in
             her
             decisions
             in
             a
             Generall
             Councel
             do
             not
             indispensably
             oblige
             all
             Christians
             to
             obedience
             upon
             this
             pretended
             exception
             that
             no
             expresse
             mention
             is
             made
             in
             Scripture
             of
             such
             an
             unlimited
             power
             given
             to
             any
             church
             of
             one
             denomination
             ;
             then
             it
             will
             follow
             ,
             that
             those
             churches
             and
             Councells
             which
             have
             assumed
             to
             themselves
             this
             authority
             to
             exact
             subscription
             to
             any
             decisions
             of
             any
             doctrines
             ,
             other
             then
             expresse
             quotations
             of
             Scripture
             to
             be
             understood
             by
             every
             one
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             own
             fancy
             ,
             and
             that
             hath
             accursed
             all
             gainsayers
             ,
             are
             guilty
             of
             insupportable
             
             uncharitablenesse
             ,
             injustice
             ,
             and
             tyranny
             :
             Upon
             which
             grounds
             all
             Protestants
             are
             obliged
             
               to
               anathematize
               the
               four
               first
               Generall
               Councells
               ,
            
             as
             well
             as
             all
             the
             rest
             which
             follow
             ,
             yea
             
               above
               all
               other
               the
               Councell
               of
               Nice
               ,
            
             since
             therein
             were
             anathematized
             all
             those
             that
             did
             not
             subscribe
             to
             an
             expression
             of
             one
             
               Article
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             which
             notwithstanding
             those
             Fathers
             acknowledged
             to
             be
             so
             far
             from
             being
             contained
             expressely
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             which
             occasioned
             so
             many
             Tragedies
             )
             was
             not
             so
             much
             as
             of
             Tradition
             ,
             but
             only
             invented
             by
             them
             ,
             as
             proper
             to
             oppose
             the
             Heresie
             of
             the
             Arians
             ,
             and
             to
             expresse
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             
               Traditionary
               doctrine
            
             of
             Christs
             eternall
             Divinity
             and
             equality
             with
             the
             Father
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             
               The
               fourth
            
             is
             ,
             that
             upon
             Protestants
             grounds
             it
             is
             impossible
             they
             should
             rationally
             call
             
               any
               doctrine
               Heresie
            
             ,
             or
             
               any
               separation
               Schisme
            
             ,
             without
             condemning
             themselves
             :
             For
             concerning
             Heresie
             ,
             if
             they
             ,
             following
             the
             antient
             Church
             ,
             define
             Heresie
             to
             be
             a
             relinquishing
             or
             opposing
             the
             belief
             of
             any
             doctrine
             generally
             professed
             in
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             ,
             or
             defined
             by
             a
             lawfull
             Couucell
             ,
             they
             will
             include
             themselves
             within
             the
             lists
             of
             Heretiques
             ,
             since
             if
             for
             severall
             ages
             before
             Luther
             ,
             there
             were
             either
             any
             Churches
             Catholique
             ,
             or
             any
             authority
             to
             make
             a
             lawfull
             assembly
             ;
             they
             have
             done
             apparently
             the
             same
             .
             But
             defining
             ,
             as
             they
             do
             ,
             Heresie
             to
             be
             a
             contradiction
             of
             a
             Fundamentall
             Article
             of
             the
             
               Christian
               Faith
            
             expressely
             contained
             in
             Scripture
             ;
             and
             not
             naming
             ,
             but
             rather
             explicitly
             
             renouncing
             any
             visible
             Judge
             authorized
             to
             determine
             ,
             whether
             such
             or
             such
             an
             Article
             be
             to
             be
             accounted
             to
             be
             expressely
             contained
             therein
             against
             those
             who
             deny
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             impossible
             to
             come
             to
             an
             issue
             between
             parties
             contradicting
             one
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             I
             will
             give
             only
             two
             instances
             
               in
               two
               points
            
             acknowledged
             
               in
               England
            
             :
             the
             first
             in
             that
             great
             point
             controverted
             between
             the
             
               English
               Protestants
            
             and
             the
             Socinians
             .
             The
             
               English
               Protestants
            
             call
             the
             
               Socinians
               Heretiques
            
             ,
             because
             they
             deny
             the
             eternall
             Divinity
             of
             the
             
               second
               Person
               in
               the
               blessed
               Trinity
               ,
            
             because
             this
             is
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             a
             fundamentall
             Article
             of
             
               Christian
               Faith
            
             ,
             and
             expressely
             contained
             in
             Scripture
             :
             But
             this
             the
             Socinians
             confidently
             deny
             ,
             yea
             they
             professe
             that
             the
             contrary
             rather
             is
             expressely
             contained
             in
             Scripture
             ;
             for
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             
               Neither
               the
               word
               Trinity
               ,
               nor
               Personality
               ,
               nor
               Consubstantiality
               ,
               &c.
               are
               to
               be
               found
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               neither
               can
               any
               Texts
               be
               produced
               ,
               which
               witnesse
               in
               formal
               words
               ,
               that
               the
               Son
               is
               equall
               to
               the
               Father
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               Godhead
               ,
               yea
               many
               Texts
               expressely
               say
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               inferiour
               .
               But
               now
               what
               Texts
               are
               there
               to
               be
               found
               so
               evidently
               expressing
               the
               
                 eternall
                 Divinity
                 of
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               as
               there
               are
               for
               appropriating
               the
               
                 Divine
                 Nature
              
               to
               the
               Father
               only
               ?
               (
               Viz.
               )
               these
               two
               Texts
               ,
               
                 This
                 is
                 eternall
                 life
                 to
                 know
                 thee
                 ,
                 the
                 only
                 true
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 whom
                 thou
                 hast
                 sent
                 .
              
               And
               ,
               
                 To
                 us
                 there
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 God
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ.
                 
              
            
          
           
             7.
             
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             if
             Tradition
             and
             the
             
               authority
               of
               the
               Church
               be
               not
               admitted
            
             to
             
             interpret
             Scripture
             ,
             the
             Socinians
             ,
             and
             other
             Antitrinitarians
             cannot
             by
             Protestants
             be
             condemned
             as
             Heretiques
             upon
             the
             pretence
             of
             denying
             expresse
             Scripture
             ,
             since
             if
             reason
             alone
             be
             judge
             ,
             those
             Texts
             cannot
             be
             called
             express
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             confronted
             with
             others
             seemingly
             contradicting
             ,
             or
             which
             are
             capable
             of
             a
             sense
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             lesse
             probable
             ,
             yet
             so
             as
             that
             without
             much
             racking
             ,
             the
             words
             will
             be
             able
             to
             bear
             :
             a
             case
             which
             to
             have
             hap'ned
             in
             this
             controversie
             ,
             every
             reasonable
             man
             will
             confesse
             ,
             that
             shall
             cast
             his
             eyes
             upon
             the
             severall
             positive
             Texts
             alledged
             by
             Crellius
             in
             his
             book
             
               De
               uno
               vere
               Deo.
            
             I
             may
             add
             further
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             
               universall
               Tradition
            
             of
             the
             
               present
               Church
            
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             
               Councell
               of
               Nice
            
             had
             not
             prevailed
             for
             the
             stating
             of
             that
             great
             controversie
             against
             the
             Arians
             ,
             so
             many
             objections
             those
             Heretiques
             heaped
             together
             ,
             not
             only
             out
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             likewise
             out
             of
             the
             writings
             of
             such
             Fathers
             as
             preceded
             that
             Councell
             ,
             that
             perhaps
             they
             might
             have
             endangered
             the
             cause
             ,
             as
             will
             appear
             to
             any
             one
             that
             shall
             cast
             his
             eyes
             upon
             a
             world
             of
             passages
             quoted
             by
             Heretiques
             ,
             out
             of
             
               Clemens
               Alexandrinus
               ,
               Tertullian
            
             ,
             S.
             
               Justin
               Martyr
               ,
               Origen
               ,
               Lactantius
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             8.
             
             The
             
               Second
               instance
            
             is
             the
             Heresie
             of
             Rebaptization
             renewed
             by
             the
             Anabaptists
             of
             these
             times
             ,
             and
             in
             conformity
             to
             Antiquity
             condemned
             by
             
               English
               Protestants
            
             :
             it
             is
             more
             evident
             then
             the
             Sun
             ,
             that
             expresse
             Scripture
             alone
             being
             the
             Rule
             ,
             and
             
               private
               reason
            
             or
             Spirit
             the
             Judge
             ,
             the
             Anabaptists
             cannot
             upon
             Protestants
             grounds
             be
             accused
             either
             to
             erre
             
             in
             a
             point
             fundamentall
             ,
             or
             however
             in
             a
             point
             fundamentall
             contained
             expressely
             in
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             In
             the
             last
             place
             ,
             that
             upon
             Protestants
             grounds
             no
             separation
             among
             them
             can
             justly
             be
             called
             Schisme
             (
             in
             the
             notion
             of
             Antiquity
             )
             appears
             yet
             more
             evidently
             :
             For
             among
             those
             ●●
             of
             S●●●●
             now
             in
             England
             ,
             which
             abhor
             and
             renounce
             the
             Communion
             of
             one
             another
             ,
             1.
             
             There
             is
             not
             any
             one
             of
             them
             that
             ha's
             the
             assurance
             to
             stile
             themselves
             the
             
               Catholique
               Church
            
             with
             exclusion
             of
             all
             others
             not
             in
             actuall
             Communion
             with
             them
             :
             Now
             Schisme
             is
             only
             a
             separation
             from
             the
             externall
             Communion
             of
             the
             
               Catholique
               Church
            
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             if
             
               universall
               antiquity
            
             may
             be
             allowed
             to
             be
             the
             judge
             .
             2.
             
             There
             is
             not
             any
             one
             of
             them
             which
             dares
             apply
             to
             themselves
             in
             particular
             those
             words
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               Tell
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               if
               he
               will
               not
               hear
               the
               Church
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               to
               thee
               as
               a
               Heathen
               and
               a
               Publican
               ,
            
             or
             those
             Promises
             of
             his
             ,
             
               Upon
               this
               Rock
               will
               I
               build
               my
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               gates
               of
               hell
               shall
               not
               prevail
               against
               it
               .
            
             And
             ,
             
               I
               will
               send
               the
               Comforter
               which
               shall
               lead
               you
               into
               all
               truth
               .
            
             And
             ,
             
               Behold
               I
               am
               with
               you
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               .
            
             Now
             there
             is
             no
             Schisme
             ,
             but
             from
             such
             a
             church
             to
             which
             those
             elogies
             and
             promises
             belong
             .
             3.
             
             All
             the
             means
             and
             remedies
             left
             them
             to
             deale
             with
             those
             they
             call
             Schismatiques
             or
             Heretiques
             are
             ,
             not
             to
             excommunicate
             them
             in
             a
             
               Generall
               Councell
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             ha's
             continually
             upon
             occasion
             done
             ;
             for
             what
             a
             ridiculo●s
             affembly
             must
             that
             be
             ,
             to
             which
             they
             should
             presume
             to
             attribute
             the
             
             name
             of
             a
             
               Generall
               Councell
            
             ?
             And
             how
             more
             ridiculously
             would
             an
             Anathema
             sound
             ,
             being
             fulminated
             by
             a
             
               Synod
               of
               Charenton
               ,
               or
               Gappe
               ,
               or
               D●rt
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             But
             their
             proper
             course
             in
             such
             cases
             ,
             is
             to
             persecute
             ,
             imprison
             ,
             or
             perhaps
             burn
             one
             another
             ,
             as
             Calvin
             did
             Servetus
             ;
             and
             by
             this
             means
             the
             weaker
             and
             sufferer
             would
             be
             the
             only
             Heretique
             and
             Schismatique
             .
             But
             of
             Schisme
             ,
             more
             in
             the
             following
             Conclusion
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XLV
             .
          
           
             
               The
               third
               Conclusion
               .
            
             
               The
               point
               of
               Shisme
               slightly
               considered
               by
               Protestants
               :
               which
               notwithstanding
               ought
               above
               all
               others
               to
               be
               chiefly
               considered
               .
            
          
           
             THE
             3d.
             CONCLUSION
             ,
             viz.
             
          
           
             That
             there
             is
             one
             only
             Church
             of
             Christ
             :
             and
             that
             all
             Heretiques
             who
             believe
             not
             all
             Christian
             doctrines
             taught
             in
             her
             ,
             and
             all
             Schismatiques
             ,
             who
             ,
             breaking
             the
             bond
             of
             Charity
             ,
             divide
             themselves
             from
             her
             visible
             and
             externall
             Communion
             ,
             are
             separated
             from
             Christ
             himself
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             IN
             my
             discourse
             upon
             this
             Conclusion
             I
             need
             not
             separate
             Heresie
             from
             Schisme
             ,
             since
             I
             do
             not
             know
             any
             Sect
             in
             these
             times
             precisely
             Schismaticall
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             without
             any
             mixture
             of
             Heresie
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             Donatists
             were
             in
             the
             beginning
             ,
             who
             agreed
             in
             all
             doctrines
             with
             Catholiques
             ,
             but
             separated
             upon
             a
             quarrell
             grounded
             upon
             a
             matter
             of
             fact
             .
             Therefore
             hereafter
             when
             I
             speak
             of
             Schisme
             ,
             and
             enquire
             upon
             what
             party
             it
             is
             to
             be
             charged
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             be
             supposed
             that
             Heresie
             must
             accompany
             it
             ,
             seeing
             the
             foundation
             of
             all
             the
             present
             separations
             among
             Christians
             is
             ●heir
             
             disagreeing
             in
             points
             of
             faith
             and
             doctrine
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Now
             though
             this
             divine
             truth
             ,
             viz.
             
               That
               the
               true
               Church
               of
               Christ
               is
               only
               one
               ,
            
             and
             by
             consequence
             ,
             that
             an
             injustifiable
             separation
             from
             it
             ,
             is
             in
             a
             high
             degree
             damnable
             ,
             be
             acknowledged
             by
             all
             Christians
             that
             I
             know
             ,
             since
             it
             is
             an
             expresse
             article
             of
             our
             Creed
             ,
             
               Credo
               unam
               sanctam
               &
               Catholicam
               Ecclesiam
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             I
             believe
             one
             holy
             Catholike
             Church
             ;
             and
             therefore
             there
             may
             seem
             to
             be
             no
             necessity
             to
             put
             ones
             selfe
             to
             the
             trouble
             of
             proving
             it
             :
             Notwithstanding
             I
             will
             not
             refuse
             that
             trouble
             to
             make
             a
             collection
             of
             quotations
             ,
             both
             out
             of
             Scripture
             and
             Fathers
             ;
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             both
             to
             get
             a
             distinct
             notion
             of
             what
             was
             antiently
             understood
             by
             this
             word
             ,
             Schisme
             :
             and
             to
             set
             forth
             (
             according
             to
             their
             conceptions
             )
             the
             abominablenesse
             and
             extreme
             sinfulnesse
             of
             that
             sin
             ;
             and
             this
             the
             rather
             ,
             because
             a
             sad
             meditation
             upon
             such
             passages
             enforced
             me
             to
             consider
             in
             what
             a
             state
             I
             had
             formerly
             lived
             ,
             and
             likewise
             made
             me
             wonder
             ,
             that
             heretofore
             above
             all
             other
             points
             I
             had
             not
             bent
             my
             thoughts
             and
             studies
             to
             enquire
             and
             determine
             (
             since
             it
             is
             apparent
             that
             there
             is
             a
             Schism
             in
             the
             church
             )
             upon
             which
             party
             the
             guilt
             of
             so
             horrible
             and
             exterminating
             a
             sinne
             
               did
               lye
            
             .
          
           
             
               3.
               
               But
               the
               truth
               is
               ,
               my
               wonder
               decreased
               ,
               when
               I
               considered
               that
               hitherto
               I
               had
               not
               met
               with
               any
            
             Protestant
             Writers
             
               that
               have
               throughly
               considered
               this
               point
               of
               Schisme
               ,
               which
               yet
               above
               all
               others
               ought
               to
               have
               been
               most
               exactly
               ventilated
               and
               examined
               ,
               as
               S.
            
             Augustine
             
             (
             lib.
             2.
             cont
             .
             lit
             .
             Petil.
             )
             
               saith
               ,
               in
               the
               case
               of
               Schisme
               against
               the
               Donatists
            
             ;
             The
             whole
             question
             therefore
             is
             ,
             whether
             you
             do
             not
             ill
             ,
             you
             I
             say
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             whole
             world
             objects
             the
             sacriledge
             of
             so
             geeat
             a
             Schisme
             ?
             the
             exact
             examination
             of
             which
             question
             whilest
             you
             neglect
             ;
             all
             that
             you
             say
             is
             superfluous
             :
             and
             whereas
             you
             live
             like
             theeves
             ,
             you
             boast
             that
             you
             dye
             as
             Martyrs
             .
             
               And
               again
            
             ,
             (
             Ep.
             164.
             ad
             Emer
             .
             Don.
             )
             Wherefore
             in
             the
             prime
             place
             this
             is
             to
             be
             enquired
             ,
             for
             what
             reason
             you
             made
             a
             Schisme
             ?
             
               To
               the
               same
               effect
               said
            
             Optatus
             
               before
               him
               concerning
               the
               same
            
             Donatists
             ,
             (
             lib.
             1.
             )
             The
             businesse
             in
             hand
             is
             concerning
             separation
             :
             In
             Africa
             ,
             as
             in
             all
             other
             Provinces
             likewise
             ,
             there
             was
             but
             one
             church
             before
             it
             was
             divided
             by
             those
             who
             ordained
             Majorinus
             in
             the
             Chair
             ,
             upon
             which
             by
             succession
             thou
             art
             set
             .
             The
             matter
             therefore
             to
             be
             considered
             is
             ,
             which
             of
             the
             two
             parties
             have
             remained
             in
             the
             root
             with
             the
             whole
             world
             ?
             which
             of
             them
             went
             out
             ?
             which
             of
             them
             is
             set
             upon
             a
             new
             Chair
             
               (
               Episcopall
            
             )
             which
             heretofore
             was
             not
             in
             being
             ?
             which
             of
             them
             ha's
             raised
             an
             Altar
             against
             a
             
               (
               former
            
             )
             Altar
             ?
             which
             of
             them
             made
             an
             Ordination
             during
             the
             life
             time
             of
             him
             who
             was
             before
             ordanied
             ?
             Lastly
             which
             of
             them
             is
             obnoxious
             to
             the
             sentence
             of
             S.
             John
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             who
             foretold
             that
             many
             Antichrists
             would
             go
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             almost
             onely
             considerable
             Author
             among
             Protestants
             ,
             who
             seems
             to
             have
             written
             largely
             and
             purposely
             upon
             this
             argument
             of
             Schisme
             ,
             was
             that
             unfortunate
             
               Apostate
               M.
               Antonius
               de
               Dominis
               ,
               Arch-Bishop
               of
               Spalato
               ,
            
             
             who
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             Index
             of
             the
             heads
             of
             his
             books
             and
             Sections
             ,
             allowed
             an
             entire
             book
             to
             this
             subject
             :
             but
             by
             what
             means
             it
             came
             to
             passe
             ,
             whether
             through
             guilt
             ,
             or
             what
             other
             mystery
             I
             know
             not
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             publication
             of
             the
             three
             volumes
             of
             his
             works
             ,
             that
             book
             which
             he
             intended
             ,
             or
             had
             written
             
               de
               Schismate
            
             appears
             not
             ,
             there
             is
             an
             hiatus
             in
             that
             place
             not
             yet
             supplied
             .
             But
             to
             proceed
             to
             the
             quotations
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XLVI
             .
          
           
             
               Quotations
               out
               of
               Scripture
               and
               Fathers
               to
               shew
               the
               sinfulnesse
               and
               danger
               of
               Schisme
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             THe
             passages
             of
             Scripture
             which
             I
             especially
             took
             notice
             of
             ,
             concerning
             the
             sinfulnesse
             and
             extreme
             danger
             of
             Schisme
             were
             these
             ,
             viz.
             those
             words
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             (
             Mat.
             18.
             7.
             
             
               Woe
               unto
               the
               world
               because
               of
               scandalls
               ,
               for
               it
               must
               needs
               be
               that
               scandalls
               come
               ;
               notwithstanding
               woe
               to
               that
               man
               by
               whom
               the
               scandall
               cometh
               .
            
             Now
             the
             Fathers
             generally
             by
             scandalls
             understand
             Heresies
             and
             Schismes
             .
             Which
             interpretation
             S.
             Paul
             seems
             to
             justifie
             ,
             joyning
             together
             
               Schismes
               and
               scandalls
               as
               Synonyma
            
             ,
             or
             words
             of
             the
             same
             importance
             ,
             when
             he
             sayes
             ,
             
               Rom.
               16.
               17.
               
               I
               beseech
               you
               brethren
               ,
               observe
               those
               who
               make
               Schismes
               and
               scandalls
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               doctrine
               which
               you
               have
               been
               taught
               ,
               and
               avoid
               them
               .
               For●
               such
               men
               serve
               not
               our
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               but
               their
               
               own
               belly
               ,
               and
               by
               kind
               speeches
               and
               benedictions
               seduce
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               simple
               .
            
             Again
             ,
             saith
             our
             
               Saviour
               ,
               Hereby
               shall
               men
               know
               that
               ye
               are
               my
               Disciples
               ;
               if
               ye
               love
               one
               another
               .
            
             Add
             to
             this
             his
             last
             legacy
             ,
             
               Peace
               I
               leave
               with
               you
               ,
               my
               peace
               I
               give
               unto
               you
            
             ;
             As
             likewise
             that
             saying
             of
             his
             ,
             which
             S.
             Hierome
             quotes
             from
             Tradition
             ,
             
               Nunquam
               l●ti
               sitis
               ,
               nisi
               cùm
               fratres
               vestros
               in
               charitate
               videritis
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             
               Be
               yet
               never
               joyfull
               but
               when
               you
               see
               your
               brethren
               in
               charity
               .
            
             To
             all
             which
             I
             will
             subjoyn
             that
             passionate
             exhortation
             of
             S.
             
               Paul
               ,
               (
               Philip.
               2
               1.
               )
               If
               there
               be
               therefore
               any
               consolation
               in
               Christ
               ,
               if
               any
               comfort
               of
               love
               ,
               if
               any
               fellowship
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               if
               any
               bowells
               of
               mercy
               ,
               fulfill
               ye
               my
               joy
               that
               ye
               be
               like-minded
               ,
               unanimous
               ,
               thinking
               the
               same
               things
               ,
               doing
               nothing
               through
               contention
               or
               vain-glory
               .
            
          
           
             
               2.
               
               The
               same
               affection
               and
               zeale
               did
               the
               antient
               Fathers
               and
               Doctors
               of
               the
               church
               expresse
               to
               Catholique
               Unity
               ,
               with
               incredible
               efficacy
               ,
               shewing
               their
               detestation
               against
            
             Schismes
             and
             Divisions
             :
             
               Witnesse
               S.
            
             Irenaeus
             (
             lib.
             4.
             c.
             62.
             )
             God
             will
             judge
             those
             which
             make
             Schismes
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             ambitious
             men
             ,
             who
             have
             not
             the
             honor
             of
             God
             before
             their
             eys
             ,
             but
             rather
             embracing
             their
             owne
             interest
             then
             the
             unity
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             for
             small
             and
             light
             causes
             divide
             the
             great
             and
             glorious
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             &c.
             
             For
             in
             the
             end
             they
             cannot
             make
             any
             Reformation
             so
             important
             ,
             as
             the
             evill
             of
             Schisme
             is
             pernicious
             .
             Witnesse
             S.
             Dionysius
             of
             Alexandrina
             ,
             
             
               writing
               to
            
             Novatian
             ,
             A
             man
             ought
             rather
             
             to
             indure
             all
             things
             then
             to
             consent
             to
             division
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             since
             Martyrdome
             ,
             to
             which
             men
             expose
             themselves
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             to
             hinder
             the
             dismembring
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             are
             no
             lesse
             glorious
             ,
             then
             those
             which
             a
             man
             suffers
             for
             refusing
             to
             sacrifice
             to
             Idolls
             .
             Witnesse
             S.
             
               Cyprian
               ,
               (
               de
               unit
               .
               Eccles.
               )
            
             Do
             they
             think
             that
             Christ
             is
             amongst
             them
             when
             they
             are
             assembled
             ?
             I
             speak
             of
             those
             which
             make
             assemblies
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             :
             No
             ,
             although
             they
             were
             drawn●
             to
             torments
             and
             execution
             for
             the
             confession
             of
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             yet
             this
             pollution
             is
             not
             washed
             away
             ,
             no
             not
             with
             their
             bloud
             :
             this
             inexplicable
             and
             inexcuseable
             crime
             of
             Schisme
             is
             not
             purged
             away
             ,
             even
             by
             death
             it self
             .
             That
             man
             cannot
             be
             a
             Martyr
             that
             is
             not
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             
               And
               again
            
             ,
             He
             shall
             not
             have
             God
             for
             his
             Father
             ,
             that
             would
             not
             have
             the
             Church
             for
             his
             Mother
             .
             Witnesse
             S.
             
               Pacian
               (
               ad
               Sympr
               .
               cp
               .
               2.
               )
            
             Although
             that
             
               Nova
               ian
            
             hath
             been
             put
             to
             death
             (
             
               for
               Christ
            
             )
             yet
             he
             ha's
             not
             received
             a
             crown
             .
             And
             why
             ?
             Because
             he
             was
             separated
             from
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             from
             concord
             ,
             from
             that
             Mother
             ,
             of
             whom
             whosoever
             will
             be
             a
             Martyr
             ,
             must
             be
             a
             portion
             .
             Witnesse
             S.
             
               Optatus
               (
               lib.
               1.
            
             )
             Among
             other
             Precepts
             ,
             the
             divine
             injunction
             hath
             likewise
             forbidden
             these
             three
             ,
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             kill
             .
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             go
             after
             strange
             Gods
             ,
             and
             (
             
               in
               capitibus
               mandatorum
            
             )
             in
             the
             head
             of
             the
             Commandements
             ,
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             make
             a
             Schisme
             .
             
               He
               means
               I
               suppose
               those
               words
               in
               the
               preface
               of
               the
            
             Decalogue
             ,
             The
             Lord
             thy
             God
             is
             One
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             have
             no
             other
             Gods
             but
             me
             .
             
               Again
               (
               lib.
               2.
            
             )
             The
             unity
             of
             the
             Episcopall
             Chaire
             is
             
             the
             prime
             endowment
             given
             to
             the
             Church
             .
             Witnesse
             S.
             
               Chrysostome
               (
               in
               Eph.
               hom
               .
               11.
               )
            
             There
             is
             nothing
             doth
             so
             sharply
             provoke
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             division
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             insomuch
             as
             though
             we
             should
             have
             performed
             all
             other
             sorts
             of
             good
             things
             ,
             yet
             we
             shall
             incur
             a
             punishment
             no
             lesse
             cruell
             by
             dividing
             the
             unity
             and
             fulnesse
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             then
             those
             have
             done
             ,
             who
             pierced
             and
             divided
             Christs
             owne
             body
             .
             Witnesse
             the
             fourth
             Councell
             of
             Carthage
             ,
             (
             Can
             1.
             )
             out
             of
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             there
             is
             no
             salvation
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Witnesse
             S.
             
               Augustine
               (
               de
               Symb.
               ad
               Catech
               .
               l.
               4.
               c.
               10.
               )
            
             For
             this
             cause
             the
             conclusion
             of
             this
             Sacrament
             (
             
               he
               means
               the
               creed
            
             )
             is
             terminated
             in
             the
             Article
             concerning
             the
             holy
             Church
             :
             and
             the
             reason
             is
             ,
             because
             if
             any
             man
             be
             found
             separated
             from
             her
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             excluded
             from
             the
             number
             of
             children
             ;
             neither
             shall
             he
             have
             God
             for
             his
             Father
             ,
             that
             would
             not
             have
             the
             Church
             for
             his
             Mother
             :
             and
             it
             will
             nothing
             avail
             him
             to
             have
             rightly
             believed
             ,
             or
             to
             have
             done
             never
             so
             many
             good
             works
             ,
             without
             this
             conclusion
             of
             the
             soveraign
             good
             .
             Again
             ,
             (
             in
             Psa.
             21.
             )
             Whosoever
             ha's
             charity
             is
             assured
             .
             But
             as
             for
             charity
             ,
             no
             man
             transports
             it
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             
               Againe
               ,
               (
               de
               Bap.
               con
               .
               Don.
               l.
               1.
               c.
               8.
               )
            
             Those
             whom
             the
             Donatists
             heale
             of
             the
             wound
             of
             I
             dolatry
             and
             infidelity
             ,
             they
             themselves
             wound
             more
             dangerously
             with
             the
             wound
             of
             Schisme
             .
             
               Again
               ,
               (
               sup
               .
               gest
               .
               Emar
               .
               )
            
             Out
             of
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             a
             Heretique
             may
             have
             all
             things
             but
             salvation
             .
             He
             may
             have
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             He
             may
             sing
             Allelujah
             ,
             He
             may
             answer
             ,
             Amen
             .
             He
             may
             keep
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             He
             
             may
             have
             the
             Faith
             and
             preach
             it
             ,
             only
             salvation
             he
             cannot
             have
             .
             Again
             ,
             (
             l.
             3.
             cont
             .
             Petil.
             c.
             5.
             )
             No
             man
             preaching
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             carrying
             or
             ministring
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             Christ
             is
             to
             be
             followed
             against
             the
             Unity
             of
             Christ.
             Again
             ,
             (
             cont
             .
             adv
             .
             Le.
             &
             Proph.
             l.
             1.
             6.
             17.
             )
             If
             he
             hear
             not
             the
             Church
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             to
             thee
             as
             a
             Heathen
             and
             a
             Publican
             ;
             which
             is
             more
             grievous
             then
             if
             he
             was
             strucken
             through
             with
             a
             sword
             ,
             consumed
             by
             flames
             ,
             exposed
             to
             wilde
             beasts
             .
             Again
             (
             l.
             de
             Past.
             c.
             12.
             )
             The
             Divel
             saith
             not
             ,
             let
             them
             be
             Donatists
             and
             not
             Arians
             ,
             for
             whether
             they
             be
             here
             or
             there
             they
             belong
             to
             him
             that
             gathers
             without
             making
             a
             difference
             :
             Let
             him
             adore
             Idolls
             ,
             saith
             the
             Divell
             ,
             he
             is
             mine
             :
             Let
             him
             remain
             in
             the
             superstition
             of
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             he
             is
             mine
             :
             Let
             him
             quit
             Unity
             ,
             and
             passe
             over
             to
             this
             or
             that
             ,
             or
             any
             Heresie
             ,
             he
             is
             mine
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             
               Witnesse
               likewise
               S.
            
             Fulgentius
             ,
             (
             de
             rem
             .
             pec
             .
             cap.
             22.
             )
             Out
             of
             this
             Church
             neither
             the
             title
             of
             Christian
             secures
             any
             man
             ,
             neither
             doth
             Baptisme
             conferre
             salvation
             ,
             neither
             doth
             any
             man
             offer
             a
             sacrifice
             agreeable
             to
             God
             ,
             neither
             doth
             any
             man
             receive
             Remission
             of
             sinnes
             ,
             neither
             doth
             any
             man
             attain
             to
             eternall
             life
             ,
             for
             there
             is
             one
             onely
             Church
             ,
             one
             onely
             Dove
             ,
             one
             onely
             well-beloved
             ,
             one
             only
             Spouse
             .
             Again
             ,
             (
             de
             Fid.
             ad
             .
             Pet.
             D.
             c.
             39.
             )
             Hold
             this
             most
             firmly
             ,
             and
             doubt
             not
             of
             it
             in
             any
             wise
             ,
             that
             every
             Heretique
             and
             Schismatique
             whatsoever
             baptized
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             the
             Sonne
             ,
             and
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
             if
             before
             the
             end
             of
             his
             life
             he
             be
             not
             reunited
             to
             the
             Catholike
             Church
             ,
             let
             him
             bestow
             never
             
             so
             many
             almes
             ,
             yea
             though
             he
             should
             shed
             his
             bloud
             for
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             he
             cannot
             obtain
             salvation
             .
             
               Witnesse
               lastly
               S.
            
             Prosper
             ,
             He
             who
             does
             not
             communicate
             with
             the
             Universall
             Church
             is
             a
             Heretique
             and
             Antichrist
             .
             (
             de
             prom
             .
             &
             praed
             .
             Dei
             p.
             4.
             c.
             5.
             )
          
           
             5.
             
             Surely
             no
             man
             can
             justly
             blame
             ,
             if
             a
             serious
             consideration
             of
             such
             
               testimonies
               of
               Scripture
            
             ,
             such
             a
             conspiracy
             of
             all
             the
             Saints
             almost
             of
             the
             antient
             Church
             agreeing
             to
             condemne
             Schisme
             ,
             
               as
               the
               most
               heinous
               inexcuseable
               sin
               that
               a
               Christian
               was
               capable
               of
               committing
               ,
            
             not
             to
             be
             redeemed
             with
             
               Faith
               ,
               Sacraments
               ,
               Almes
               ,
               Miracles
               ,
            
             no
             nor
             Martyrdome
             it selfe
             ,
             awakened
             me
             from
             the
             Lethargy
             I
             was
             in
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             presumption
             which
             I
             had
             ,
             viz.
             that
             since
             I
             my selfe
             had
             no
             influence
             upon
             the
             beginnings
             of
             the
             Separation
             ,
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             approached
             as
             neere
             in
             my
             beliefe
             to
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             ,
             as
             Truth
             in
             my
             opinion
             would
             permit
             me
             ;
             and
             lastly
             ,
             since
             I
             judged
             charitably
             of
             the
             state
             of
             Cutholiques
             ,
             that
             therefore
             the
             guilt
             of
             Schisme
             should
             never
             be
             imputed
             to
             me
             .
             Not
             content
             therefore
             to
             rest
             upon
             these
             imaginations
             in
             a
             matter
             ,
             upon
             which
             my
             eternall
             happinesse
             inseparably
             depended
             ,
             if
             the
             expresse
             words
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             unanimous
             consent
             of
             Antiquity
             were
             to
             be
             believed
             ,
             I
             proceeded
             to
             examine
             the
             present
             state
             of
             
               Protestant
               &c.
               
               Churches
               in
               separation
            
             from
             the
             Romane
             ,
             by
             the
             markes
             which
             the
             antient
             Fathers
             afforded
             me
             to
             judge
             by
             ,
             whether
             of
             the
             two
             parties
             were
             guilty
             ,
             and
             to
             which
             of
             them
             this
             so
             heynous
             
             low
             ,
             viz.
             1.
             
             They
             all
             agreed
             that
             
               Schisme
               was
               a
               thing
               of
               it self
               evident
               ,
            
             &
             whereof
             the
             most
             ignorant
             understandings
             might
             inform
             themselves
             :
             For
             this
             being
             the
             foundation
             of
             all
             their
             disputes
             of
             the
             Catholike
             Church
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             congregation
             so
             visible
             and
             illustrious
             ,
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             hidden
             from
             the
             eys
             of
             any
             man
             that
             does
             not
             willingly
             shut
             them
             ,
             it
             does
             necessarily
             follow
             ,
             that
             they
             who
             are
             not
             in
             visible
             communion
             with
             that
             visible
             church
             are
             apparently
             Schismatikes
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             ,
             
               that
               the
               mark
               of
               Schisme
               and
               Heresie
            
             was
             not
             a
             separation
             from
             the
             true
             faith
             simply
             ;
             but
             from
             that
             faith
             which
             is
             openly
             professed
             by
             the
             Church
             :
             For
             otherwise
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             defined
             Schisme
             with
             respect
             onely
             to
             the
             true
             Faith
             ,
             all
             the
             evidence
             of
             Schisme
             would
             be
             utterly
             taken
             away
             ,
             since
             it
             would
             be
             alwayes
             ambiguous
             and
             disputable
             which
             of
             the
             parties
             in
             a
             Schisme
             held
             the
             true
             doctrine
             ;
             of
             which
             ignorant
             people
             could
             not
             be
             Judges
             ;
             and
             the
             learned
             would
             never
             acknowledge
             themselves
             guilty
             .
             Besides
             ,
             the
             parties
             evidently
             in
             Schisme
             would
             be
             sure
             ,
             either
             not
             at
             all
             to
             acknowledge
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             to
             excuse
             and
             extenuate
             their
             fault
             ,
             by
             saying
             ,
             that
             though
             they
             were
             in
             some
             sort
             divided
             from
             the
             (
             Catholique
             )
             Church
             ,
             yet
             this
             was
             not
             so
             unpardonable
             ,
             since
             they
             left
             the
             Church
             only
             in
             points
             not
             fundamentall
             ,
             for
             in
             such
             they
             agree
             with
             Catholiques
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             remain
             the
             same
             church
             still
             in
             substantialls
             .
             This
             is
             at
             this
             day
             the
             plea
             of
             many
             Protestants
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             anciently
             of
             the
             Pelagians
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             of
             S.
             
               Augustine
               ,
               (
               de
               Pec.
               Orig.
               l.
               2.
               c.
               22.
               )
               Pelagius
               and
               Goelestius
            
             
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               desirous
               cunningly
               to
               avoid
               the
               odious
               name
               of
               Heresie
               ,
               affirme
               that
               the
               question
               concerning
               Originall
               finne
               may
               be
               disputed
               without
               endangering
               Faith.
            
             But
             this
             assertion
             of
             theirs
             he
             confuted
             particularly
             in
             his
             fourteenth
             
               Sermon
               ,
               De
               Verbis
               Apostoli
            
             ;
             and
             in
             generall
             against
             both
             Heretiques
             and
             Schismatiques
             proves
             ,
             that
             whatsoever
             in
             particular
             their
             opinions
             are
             ,
             yet
             since
             they
             professe
             otherwise
             then
             the
             church
             does
             ,
             and
             requires
             of
             them
             to
             doe
             ,
             they
             are
             in
             a
             damnable
             estate
             ,
             because
             thereby
             they
             vertually
             renounce
             one
             fundamentall
             Article
             of
             faith
             ,
             viz.
             
               of
               the
               authority
               and
               unity
               of
               the
               Catholique
               Church
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             if
             they
             break
             communion
             ,
             though
             but
             for
             one
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             it self
             of
             no
             great
             importance
             ;
             their
             orthodoxnesse
             in
             all
             other
             points
             will
             not
             avail
             them
             wanting
             truth
             ,
             and
             especially
             renouncing
             charity
             and
             obedience
             to
             the
             Universall
             Church
             .
             Hereupon
             the
             same
             Father
             (
             in
             Psal.
             54.
             )
             saith
             of
             the
             
               Donatists
               ,
               We
               have
               each
               of
               us
               one
               Baptisme
               ;
               in
               this
               they
               were
               with
               me
               :
               We
               celebrated
               the
               Feasts
               of
               the
               Martyrs
               ,
               in
               this
               they
               were
               with
               me
               :
               We
               frequented
               the
               solemnity
               of
               Easter
               ,
               in
               this
               they
               were
               with
               me
               :
               But
               they
               were
               not
               in
               all
               things
               with
               me
               :
               In
               Schisme
               they
               were
               not
               with
               me
               :
               In
               Heresie
               they
               were
               not
               with
               me
               :
               In
               many
               things
               they
               were
               with
               me
               ,
               and
               in
               some
               few
               things
               they
               were
               not
               with
               me
               :
               But
               in
               those
               few
               things
               in
               which
               they
               were
               not
               with
               me
               ,
               those
               many
               things
               do
               not
               profit
               them
               in
               which
               they
               were
               with
               me
               .
            
             So
             again
             the
             
               same
               Father
               (
               Ep.
               48.
            
             )
             Speaking
             to
             the
             same
             Donatists
             ,
             You
             are
             with
             us
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             
             in
             the
             Creed
             ,
             in
             other
             Sacraments
             of
             the
             Lord
             :
             but
             in
             the
             Spirit
             of
             unity
             ,
             in
             the
             bond
             of
             peace
             ,
             and
             finally
             in
             the
             Catholike
             Church
             you
             are
             not
             with
             us
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             
               that
               the
               proper
               (
               to
               all
               eys
               visible
               )
               and
               essentiall
            
             mark
             of
             Schisme
             
               (
               for
               what
               cause
               soever
               it
               matters
               not
               )
               is
               a
               wilfull
            
             separation
             from
             the
             externall
             Communion
             of
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             .
             So
             S.
             
               Augustine
               (
               de
               unit
               .
               c.
               4.
               )
            
             Those
             who
             do
             so
             dissent
             from
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             their
             Communion
             is
             not
             with
             the
             whole
             wheresoever
             it
             is
             spread
             ,
             but
             are
             fouud
             in
             some
             party
             separated
             ,
             it
             is
             manifest
             that
             they
             are
             not
             in
             the
             Catholike
             Church
             .
             
               And
               again
            
             (
             de
             util
             .
             cred
             .
             c.
             2.
             )
             There
             is
             one
             Church
             ,
             if
             you
             cast
             your
             eyes
             upon
             the
             surface
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             more
             abundant
             in
             multitude
             ,
             and
             likewise
             as
             those
             who
             know
             by
             experience
             affirm
             ,
             more
             sincere
             in
             truth
             then
             all
             others
             :
             but
             concerning
             truth
             that
             is
             another
             dispute
             .
             
               And
               again
               (
               cont
               .
               Pet.
               l.
               2.
               c.
               95.
               )
            
             Division
             and
             dissention
             makes
             you
             Heretiques
             ,
             and
             peace
             and
             unity
             make
             us
             Catholiques
             .
             And
             Uincentius
             Lerinensis
             (
             
               cap.
               9.
            
             )
             O
             admirable
             change
             !
             the
             first
             Authors
             of
             the
             same
             opinions
             are
             called
             Catholiques
             ;
             and
             the
             Sectators
             ,
             Heretiques
             ,
             
               (
               namely
               because
               they
               separated
               for
               them
               .
               )
               And
               S.
            
             Prosper
             (
             
               de
               prom
               .
               &
               ben
               .
               Dei
               p.
               2.
               l.
               5.
            
             )
             He
             who
             communicates
             with
             the
             Universall
             Church
             is
             a
             Christian
             and
             a
             Catholique
             :
             and
             he
             who
             doth
             not
             communicate
             with
             it
             ,
             is
             a
             Heretique
             and
             Antichrist
             :
             
               Hereupon
               it
               is
               that
               the
               Fathers
               understand
               and
               interpret
               the
               word
            
             C●tholique
             ,
             
               not
               with
               respect
               to
               doctrine
               or
               belief
               ,
               but
            
             Communion
             externall
             .
             
               So
               S.
            
             Augustine
             
               (
               collat
               .
               car
               .
               
               d.
               3.
               )
            
             We
             shew
             by
             the
             testimony
             of
             our
             Communion
             that
             we
             have
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             .
             
               And
               again
            
             (
             brevic
             .
             coll
             .
             l.
             3.
             )
             The
             Donatists
             
               (
               saith
               he
            
             )
             answered
             that
             the
             word
             Catholique
             
               (
               or
               universall
            
             )
             was
             not
             derived
             from
             the
             universality
             of
             Nations
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             plenitude
             of
             Sacraments
             ,
             
               that
               is
               ,
               from
               the
               integrity
               of
               doctrine
               .
               And
               again
               ,
            
             (
             Ep.
             48.
             ad
             Vinc.
             Reg.
             )
             Thou
             thinkest
             that
             thou
             hast
             spoken
             subtilly
             when
             thou
             interpretest
             the
             name
             Catholique
             not
             of
             Universall
             Communion
             ,
             but
             of
             observation
             of
             all
             precepts
             and
             divine
             Sacraments
             ,
             or
             Mysteries
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             And
             to
             the
             end
             to
             demonstrate
             to
             Schismatiques
             that
             they
             could
             not
             pretend
             to
             any
             portion
             in
             the
             
               Catholique
               Church
            
             ,
             the
             Fathers
             ordinarily
             silenced
             them
             from
             any
             claim
             thereto
             ,
             by
             asking
             them
             whether
             they
             could
             addresse
             
               communicatory
               letters
            
             unto
             ,
             or
             receive
             such
             letters
             from
             all
             
               Catholique
               Bishops
            
             ,
             which
             they
             not
             being
             able
             to
             do
             ,
             were
             supposed
             to
             be
             sufficiently
             convicted
             .
             So
             S.
             Augustine
             (
             ep
             .
             163.
             )
             speaking
             of
             
               Fortunatus
               the
               Donatist
               ,
               I
               asked
               him
               if
               he
               could
               send
               communicatory
               Letters
               (
               which
               we
               call
            
             Formatas
             )
             
               whither
               I
               would
               name
               &c.
               
               But
               because
               the
               thing
               was
               manifestly
               false
               ,
               they
               quitted
               that
               discourse
               with
               confusion
               of
               language
               .
            
             Hence
             it
             was
             that
             the
             antient
             Schismatiques
             ,
             not
             being
             able
             with
             any
             the
             least
             pretence
             to
             challenge
             the
             title
             of
             Catholiques
             ,
             were
             forced
             to
             repaire
             themselves
             ,
             by
             laying
             an
             aspersion
             or
             diminution
             on
             that
             name
             ,
             as
             when
             Sympronian
             told
             S.
             
               Pacian
               ,
               (
               ep
               .
               1.
               )
               That
               none
               under
               the
               Apostles
               were
               called
               Catholiques
               :
            
             and
             when
             Gaudentius
             the
             Donatist
             
             affirmed
             
               that
               the
               word
               Catholique
               was
               a
               humane
               fiction
               ,
               which
               S.
            
             Augustine
             
               calls
               ,
               Verba
               blasphemia
               ,
               Blasphemous
               words
               .
               lib.
               1.
               con
               .
               Gaudent
               .
            
          
           
             
               8.
               
               Notwithstanding
               in
               some
               cases
               the
               Fathers
               allow
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               may
               possibly
               be
               separated
               from
               the
               externall
               communion
               of
               the
               Catholique
               Church
               without
               imputation
               of
               Schisme
               ,
               according
               to
               this
               discourse
               which
               I
               have
               found
               quoted
               out
               of
               S.
            
             Augustine
             .
             Often
             times
             also
             it
             happens
             ,
             
               saith
               he
            
             ,
             that
             the
             divine
             Providence
             permits
             that
             some
             good
             men
             should
             be
             cast
             out
             of
             the
             Christian
             Congregation
             by
             some
             over-turbulent
             sedition
             of
             carnall
             men
             ,
             which
             injury
             done
             unto
             such
             men
             ,
             when
             they
             shall
             bear
             it
             patiently
             ,
             for
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             attempt
             any
             innovations
             of
             Schismes
             or
             Heresies
             ,
             they
             will
             instruct
             men
             with
             what
             true
             affection
             ,
             and
             with
             how
             great
             sincerity
             and
             charity
             we
             ought
             to
             serve
             God.
             The
             designe
             and
             resolution
             therefore
             of
             such
             men
             is
             ,
             either
             to
             returne
             when
             the
             tempest
             is
             calmed
             ,
             or
             if
             that
             be
             not
             permitted
             them
             ,
             either
             by
             reason
             that
             the
             tempest
             yet
             continues
             ,
             or
             out
             of
             fear
             lest
             by
             their
             returne
             another
             tempest
             should
             be
             raised
             more
             violent
             then
             the
             former
             ,
             they
             preserve
             a
             will
             and
             affection
             to
             serve
             even
             those
             ,
             to
             the
             violence
             and
             commotions
             of
             whom
             they
             have
             given
             place
             ,
             defending
             to
             the
             death
             (
             without
             making
             any
             separated
             conventicles
             )
             and
             maintaining
             by
             their
             testimony
             the
             faith
             which
             they
             know
             is
             preached
             in
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             :
             Such
             as
             these
             the
             Father
             who
             sees
             in
             secret
             crownes
             in
             secret
             .
          
           
           
             9.
             
             I
             remember
             that
             
               Monsienr
               Grotius
            
             ,
             from
             this
             speech
             of
             S.
             Augustine
             ,
             and
             a
             suitable
             action
             (
             I
             think
             )
             of
             S.
             Chrysostomes
             ,
             defends
             the
             non-association
             to
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             such
             peaceable
             Protestants
             as
             himselfe
             :
             But
             surely
             in
             vain
             ,
             for
             first
             this
             discourse
             of
             S.
             Augustine
             supposes
             that
             such
             persons
             doe
             not
             hold
             any
             doctrines
             condemned
             by
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             .
             2.
             
             That
             whensoever
             leave
             or
             opportunity
             shall
             be
             given
             ,
             they
             will
             readily
             embrace
             her
             Communion
             .
             3.
             
             That
             they
             doe
             not
             communicate
             with
             any
             Sects
             manifestly
             in
             separation
             from
             it
             :
             None
             of
             which
             suppositions
             can
             he
             applied
             to
             
               Monsieur
               Grotius
            
             ,
             &c.
             and
             therefore
             such
             a
             Communion
             
               in
               voto
            
             ,
             or
             desire
             cannot
             in
             the
             judgement
             of
             Antiquity
             availe
             them
             ;
             since
             if
             it
             could
             ,
             no
             Heretique
             nor
             Schismatique
             could
             be
             culpable
             ;
             or
             that
             in
             such
             a
             sense
             doth
             not
             communicate
             with
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             :
             for
             there
             is
             not
             any
             of
             them
             but
             would
             willingly
             communicate
             with
             her
             upon
             these
             termes
             ,
             viz.
             That
             she
             would
             change
             the
             clauses
             and
             conditions
             of
             her
             Communion
             ,
             and
             reform
             her selfe
             according
             to
             the
             patternes
             of
             their
             particular
             respective
             Sects
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             A
             fourth
             mark
             of
             Heresie
             and
             Schisme
             is
             ,
             when
             the
             first
             Authors
             of
             them
             can
             be
             named
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             can
             be
             proved
             to
             be
             in
             time
             posteriour
             to
             Catholique
             Unity
             :
             And
             particularly
             for
             doctrines
             ,
             such
             were
             esteemed
             Hereticall
             ,
             which
             could
             not
             be
             maintained
             to
             be
             Apostolicall
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             (
             not
             which
             the
             Authours
             did
             not
             pretend
             
             to
             be
             deducible
             out
             of
             Apostolicall
             Writings
             ,
             for
             all
             Heretiques
             generally
             alledged
             Scripture
             for
             all
             their
             blasphemies
             :
             but
             )
             which
             they
             could
             not
             prove
             to
             have
             been
             professed
             in
             the
             church
             ,
             and
             deduced
             successively
             from
             Age
             to
             Age
             since
             the
             Apostles
             times
             :
             Thus
             S.
             Athanasius
             (
             in
             Dec.
             Syn.
             Nic.
             cont
             .
             Arian
             .
             )
             
               Behold
               we
               have
               proved
               the
               succession
               of
               our
               doctrine
               delivered
               ,
               from
               hand
               to
               hand
               ,
               from
               Father
               to
               Sonne
               :
               But
               as
               for
               you
            
             (
             Arians
             )
             
               new-Jewes
               and
               children
               of
            
             Caiaphas
             ,
             
               what
               Progenitours
               can
               you
               show
               of
               your
               speeches
               ?
            
             So
             likewise
             S.
             Pacian
             (
             Epist.
             3.
             )
             
               For
               my selfe
               ,
               holding
               my selfe
               assured
               upon
               the
               succession
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               contenting
               my selfe
               with
               the
               peace
               of
               the
               antient
               Congregation
               ,
               I
               have
               not
               learned
               any
               studies
               of
               discord
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XLVIII
             .
          
           
             
               An
               Application
               of
               the
               former
               marks
               of
               Schisms
               to
               the
               present
               Controversie
               ;
               and
               a
               demonstration
               that
               they
               doe
               not
               suit
               to
               the
               Romane
               ,
               but
               onely
               Protestant
               Churches
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             HAving
             thus
             informed
             my selfe
             of
             the
             mind
             of
             Antiquity
             concerning
             
               the
               nature
               and
               marks
               of
               Schisme
               and
               Heresie
               ,
            
             and
             applying
             them
             to
             the
             controversie
             in
             hand
             ,
             between
             the
             Roman
             and
             
               Protestant
               &c.
               
               Churches
            
             ,
             it
             appeared
             as
             clear
             to
             me
             as
             the
             Sun
             at
             noone
             day
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             same
             Fathers
             and
             Bishops
             meeting
             in
             the
             antient
             Councells
             to
             condemn
             the
             
               Arians
               ,
               Nestorians
               ,
               Eutychians
               ,
               Novatians
               ,
            
             and
             
               Donatists
               &c.
            
             had
             lived
             in
             these
             times
             ,
             they
             must
             of
             necessity
             upon
             the
             same
             grounds
             have
             condemned
             the
             
               Lutherans
               ,
               Calvinists
               ,
               English-Protestants
               ,
               Socinians
               &c.
               
            
             For
             it
             being
             apparent
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             really
             a
             Schisme
             among
             the
             Western
             Christians
             since
             Luthers
             Apostacy
             ,
             in
             as
             much
             as
             so
             many
             Sects
             doe
             not
             onely
             actually
             separate
             from
             the
             communion
             of
             that
             church
             ,
             which
             before
             that
             separation
             they
             all
             called
             the
             
               Catholique
               Church
            
             ,
             but
             likewise
             impute
             superstition
             ,
             idolatry
             ,
             and
             other
             crimes
             unto
             it
             ,
             thereby
             to
             justifie
             such
             their
             separation
             ,
             by
             which
             means
             not
             a
             Schisme
             only
             ,
             and
             that
             most
             properly
             so
             called
             ,
             is
             happened
             ,
             but
             Heresie
             likewise
             is
             to
             be
             imputed
             to
             one
             of
             the
             parties
             
             divided
             :
             That
             neither
             of
             these
             titles
             belongs
             to
             the
             
               Romane
               Church
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             that
             both
             of
             them
             are
             justly
             and
             necessarily
             to
             be
             charged
             upon
             the
             
               Church
               of
               England
            
             (
             and
             by
             consequence
             ,
             much
             more
             upon
             all
             other
             Sects
             of
             Protestants
             ,
             as
             being
             much
             more
             violent
             and
             uncharitable
             against
             the
             Roman
             Catholique
             Church
             )
             may
             to
             my
             understanding
             be
             demonstrated
             most
             evidently
             after
             this
             manner
             ,
             viz.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             First
             with
             respect
             to
             separation
             from
             externall
             communion
             :
             In
             a
             manifest
             Schisme
             (
             as
             this
             is
             apparently
             )
             those
             who
             are
             but
             a
             part
             ,
             who
             are
             new
             beginners
             ,
             whose
             prime
             authors
             may
             be
             named
             ,
             who
             have
             introduced
             among
             Christians
             novelties
             ,
             not
             heard
             of
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             even
             by
             their
             own
             confession
             ,
             for
             above
             a
             thousand
             years
             ,
             and
             have
             actively
             separated
             themselves
             from
             the
             externall
             communion
             of
             the
             whole
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             did
             formerly
             remaine
             ,
             those
             and
             those
             onely
             are
             Schismatiques
             ;
             and
             such
             are
             Protestants
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             .
             For
             1.
             
             The
             English
             church
             is
             at
             the
             best
             but
             a
             particular
             church
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             raigne
             of
             
               King
               Henry
               the
            
             VIII
             .
             did
             live
             in
             externall
             communion
             with
             the
             then
             whole
             Catholique
             Church
             ,
             but
             afterward
             in
             the
             same
             Kings
             dayes
             divided
             it self
             from
             the
             same
             externall
             communion
             ,
             by
             renouncing
             obedience
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             whom
             before
             they
             acknowledged
             the
             
               visible
               Head
               of
               the
               Catholique
               Church
               .
            
             2.
             
             The
             same
             
               English
               Church
            
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             his
             Son
             King
             
               Edward
               the
            
             VI.
             but
             especially
             to
             his
             Daughter
             Q.
             Elizabeth
             ,
             to
             the
             former
             Schisme
             added
             an
             alteration
             
             of
             severall
             other
             points
             of
             doctrine
             ,
             confessedly
             for
             very
             many
             ages
             universally
             embraced
             by
             all
             Catholiques
             ,
             and
             conspicuous
             in
             the
             publique
             profession
             and
             practise
             of
             the
             church
             :
             and
             in
             this
             double
             division
             both
             from
             the
             Faith
             and
             externall
             communion
             of
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             ha's
             the
             English
             Nation
             continued
             ever
             since
             .
             Therefore
             according
             to
             the
             notion
             of
             Schisme
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             from
             Antiquity
             ,
             and
             plain
             expresse
             reason
             ,
             the
             English-Protestant-Church
             is
             properly
             Schismaticall
             and
             Hereticall
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             On
             the
             contrary
             ,
             the
             
               Romane
               Church
            
             (
             acknowledged
             by
             all
             Englishmen
             to
             have
             been
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             ;
             and
             even
             since
             the
             separation
             allowed
             by
             English
             Protestants
             themselves
             to
             be
             at
             least
             a
             true
             member
             of
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             )
             ha's
             continued
             to
             this
             day
             in
             the
             same
             forme
             of
             externall
             communion
             that
             she
             had
             before
             ,
             ha's
             not
             actually
             nor
             actively
             separated
             from
             any
             church
             pre-existent
             ,
             much
             lesse
             from
             the
             whole
             body
             ;
             ha's
             changed
             nothing
             of
             doctrine
             &c.
             therefore
             if
             she
             was
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             before
             ,
             she
             is
             so
             still
             :
             however
             she
             cannot
             in
             any
             the
             least
             shew
             of
             reason
             be
             called
             Schismaticall
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             For
             further
             proof
             of
             this
             ,
             let
             us
             consider
             the
             first
             beginners
             of
             separation
             ,
             
               Luther
               ,
               Zuinglius
            
             ,
             or
             (
             to
             apply
             this
             discourse
             to
             the
             
               Church
               of
               England
               )
               Tindall
            
             .
             I
             desire
             to
             know
             whether
             when
             Tindall
             alone
             ,
             of
             his
             owne
             head
             ,
             without
             any
             authority
             ,
             either
             civill
             or
             ecclesiasticall
             ,
             yea
             in
             open
             desiance
             of
             both
             ,
             began
             to
             disperse
             doctrines
             unheard
             of
             among
             his
             countreymen
             ,
             all
             Catholiques
             ,
             dividing
             himselfe
             
             from
             the
             externall
             communion
             of
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             whether
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             Tindall
             thus
             standing
             alone
             ,
             as
             supposed
             ,
             as
             yet
             not
             to
             have
             gained
             Proselites
             ,
             was
             properly
             and
             truly
             a
             Schismatique
             ,
             or
             no
             ?
             If
             he
             was
             ,
             I
             would
             fain
             know
             by
             what
             right
             he
             or
             his
             followers
             came
             to
             lose
             that
             name
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             perverted
             a
             company
             ,
             suppose
             a
             Parish
             ,
             or
             Diocess
             ,
             or
             Province
             ,
             yea
             that
             whole
             Kingdome
             ,
             is
             it
             become
             a
             meritorious
             thing
             to
             gain
             Proselites
             to
             Schisme
             or
             Heresie
             ?
             Is
             one
             single
             person
             when
             he
             is
             out
             of
             company
             a
             child
             of
             hell
             ,
             and
             being
             joyned
             with
             seven
             other
             as
             wicked
             ,
             or
             perhaps
             more
             wicked
             then
             himself
             ,
             does
             he
             thereby
             become
             a
             child
             of
             God
             ?
             Then
             certainly
             all
             Pharisaicall
             Sectaries
             have
             good
             reason
             to
             do
             what
             our
             Saviour
             sayes
             of
             the
             Pharisees
             ,
             namely
             ,
             
               to
               travell
               Sea
               and
               Land
               to
               make
               Proselites
               ,
            
             since
             ill
             company
             ,
             it
             seemes
             ,
             may
             bring
             them
             to
             heaven
             ,
             whereas
             if
             they
             had
             been
             alone
             they
             could
             not
             avoid
             sinking
             into
             helll
             .
             But
             if
             Tindall
             so
             standing
             alone
             in
             reall
             separation
             from
             all
             other
             Christians
             ,
             was
             no
             Schismatique
             ;
             then
             ,
             since
             by
             confession
             on
             all
             sides
             the
             
               Catholique
               Church
            
             cannot
             fail
             ,
             it
             will
             follow
             ,
             that
             Tindall
             in
             his
             own
             single
             person
             was
             the
             
               Catholique
               Church
            
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             body
             of
             Christians
             divided
             from
             him
             were
             Schismatiques
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             If
             this
             way
             of
             arguing
             be
             not
             demonstratively
             concluding
             ,
             both
             out
             of
             the
             forementioned
             grounds
             of
             the
             Fathers
             and
             evident
             reason
             ,
             yea
             even
             palpable
             sense
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             impossible
             to
             make
             a
             Syll●gisme
             ,
             or
             to
             conclude
             rationally
             from
             any
             principles
             whatsoever
             ;
             we
             must
             alter
             Dictionaries
             and
             all
             formes
             of
             language
             ,
             and
             
             affirm
             that
             there
             is
             no
             means
             left
             to
             understand
             one
             another
             ,
             though
             we
             endeavour
             to
             speak
             never
             so
             plainly
             :
             For
             if
             he
             be
             not
             a
             Separ●●tist
             ,
             who
             doth
             by
             his
             own
             confession
             actually
             separate
             ,
             and
             he
             an
             Innovator
             ,
             who
             doth
             actually
             innovate
             :
             And
             if
             that
             church
             which
             in
             
               An.
               D.
            
             1516.
             was
             confessed
             not
             to
             have
             been
             Schismaticall
             ,
             because
             then
             all
             things
             were
             peaceable
             ,
             no
             Schisme
             was
             yet
             begun
             ,
             if
             the
             same
             church
             continuing
             without
             any
             alteration
             in
             doctrine
             or
             practise
             till
             the
             year
             following
             ,
             that
             Luther
             taught
             and
             divided
             against
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             ever
             since
             be
             to
             be
             called
             Schismaticall
             ,
             because
             others
             would
             stay
             no
             longer
             in
             it
             ,
             then
             to
             change
             is
             to
             be
             constant
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             constant
             ,
             to
             change
             ;
             to
             run
             away
             is
             to
             stand
             still
             ,
             and
             to
             stand
             still
             to
             run
             away
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             If
             Protestants
             reply
             ,
             that
             though
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             then
             present
             state
             of
             the
             church
             ,
             
               Luther
               ,
               Tindall
               ,
               &c.
            
             did
             make
             alterations
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             some
             precedent
             ages
             before
             Luther
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             church
             had
             been
             wholly
             drowned
             in
             errour
             and
             superstition
             ,
             they
             did
             indeed
             innovate
             ;
             Yet
             since
             they
             sought
             to
             reduce
             the
             present
             distempered
             church
             to
             the
             form
             and
             soundnesse
             of
             the
             antient
             Apostolicall
             church
             ,
             they
             were
             neither
             alterers
             nor
             innovators
             ,
             but
             rather
             took
             away
             all
             alterations
             and
             innovations
             .
             
               I
               answer
            
             ,
             that
             if
             
               Luthers
               or
               Tindalls
            
             judgement
             alone
             deserved
             to
             be
             ballanced
             with
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             and
             if
             there
             were
             any
             suspition
             that
             Christ
             had
             forgot
             his
             promises
             ,
             or
             were
             become
             unable
             to
             perform
             them
             ,
             there
             might
             be
             some
             pretence
             for
             such
             a
             plea
             ;
             otherwise
             such
             an
             excuse
             doth
             augment
             their
             guilt
             ,
             in
             as
             much
             as
             they
             
             do
             dishonor
             Christ
             ,
             calumn●ate
             the
             
               one
               ,
               holy
               ,
               Catholique
               and
               Apostolique
               Church
            
             ;
             charge
             themselves
             with
             the
             extremity
             both
             of
             infidelity
             and
             pride
             ,
             or
             (
             in
             the
             language
             of
             S
             
               Augustine
               )
               blasphemy
            
             and
             
               intolerable
               madnesse
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XLIX
             .
          
           
             
               A
               continuation
               of
               proofes
               ,
               that
               Schisme
               and
               Heresie
               cannot
               with
               the
               least
               shew
               of
               reason
               be
               imputed
               to
               the
               Roman
               C●urch
               ;
               but
               only
               and
               wholly
               to
               Protestants
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             1.
             
             A
             Further
             proof
             as
             evident
             as
             the
             former
             ,
             viz.
             that
             the
             imputation
             of
             compleat
             Schisme
             with
             Heresie
             annexed
             ,
             is
             onely
             to
             be
             charged
             upon
             Protestants
             ,
             &c.
             and
             not
             with
             the
             least
             shew
             of
             reason
             upon
             the
             Roman
             church
             ,
             and
             that
             
               with
               respect
               of
               doctrine
               innovated
            
             ,
             is
             this
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             first
             confessed
             that
             all
             the
             doctrines
             ,
             which
             the
             Protestants
             call
             errours
             ,
             and
             those
             in
             themselves
             damnable
             (
             unlesse
             where
             invincible
             ignorance
             shall
             perhaps
             excuse
             )
             and
             therefore
             obliging
             all
             Christian
             people
             after
             having
             received
             a
             new
             light
             by
             the
             preaching
             of
             
               Luther
               ,
               Tindall
               ,
               &c.
            
             to
             forsake
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             communion
             of
             all
             those
             that
             persisted
             in
             the
             maintaining
             of
             them
             :
             I
             say
             it
             is
             confessed
             that
             all
             such
             pretended
             errours
             were
             spread
             through
             the
             whole
             Catholique
             Ch●rch
             in
             Communion
             with
             the
             Romane
             in
             the
             age
             before
             
             Luther
             began
             his
             
               Apostacy
               ,
               nemine
               contradiceute
            
             .
             (
             Now
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             how
             this
             can
             agree
             with
             that
             sense
             which
             they
             give
             to
             the
             promises
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               that
               he
               would
               preserve
               his
               Church
               in
               all
               truth
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               gates
               of
               hell
               should
               not
               prevail
               against
               it
               ,
            
             I
             confesse
             I
             cannot
             comprehend
             :
             For
             if
             all
             Heresies
             be
             the
             gates
             of
             hell
             ,
             as
             the
             Fathers
             say
             ;
             then
             much
             more
             Heresies
             in
             themselves
             damnable
             ,
             although
             the
             church
             had
             not
             condemned
             them
             ,
             because
             against
             essentiall
             truths
             .
             Besides
             they
             will
             not
             deny
             ,
             but
             that
             invincible
             ignorance
             may
             possibly
             excuse
             
               Pelagianisme
               ,
               Photinianisme
               ,
               Arianisme
               ,
               &c.
            
             so
             that
             upon
             their
             grounds
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             promises
             of
             Christ
             ,
             all
             Christians
             for
             above
             a
             thousand
             years
             together
             might
             as
             well
             have
             been
             infected
             with
             these
             Heresies
             also
             .
          
           
             
               3.
               
               It
               is
               secondly
               confessed
               ,
               that
               excepting
               two
               or
               three
               ,
               and
               those
               not
               of
               the
               most
               considerable
               opinions
               ,
               all
               the
               rest
               (
               now
               condemned
               by
               Protestants
               ,
               were
               publiquely
               and
               generally
               embraced
               and
               professed
               for
               severall
               ages
               before
            
             Luther
             :
             
               I
               will
               adde
               ,
               by
               all
               ages
               and
               churches
               till
               S.
            
             Gregories
             dayes
             inclusive
             ,
             
               that
               is
               ,
               for
               about
               one
               thousand
               years
               :
               I
               might
               go
               further
               ,
               and
               justifie
               my
               assertion
               clearly
               and
               evidently
               :
               but
               for
               the
               present
               let
               us
               pitch
               upon
               S.
            
             Gregories
             
               time
               .
               For
               warrant
               of
               what
               I
               have
               said
               ,
               besides
               the
               testimony
               of
               S.
            
             Gregories
             writings
             ,
             Liturgy
             ,
             Rituall
             ,
             Missall
             ,
             &c.
             
               and
               besides
               the
               antient
               ecclesiasticall
               history
               (
               especially
               of
            
             England
             )
             
               and
               the
               Synods
               antiently
               assembled
               there
               ,
               I
               appeal
               to
               the
               confession
               of
               the
               most
               learned
               Protestants
               ,
               as
            
             Humfrey
             ,
             Fulke
             ,
             
             the
             Centuriators
             of
             Magdeburg
             ,
             
               &c.
               whose
               words
               describing
               the
               Religion
               brought
               into
            
             England
             
               by
               S.
            
             Gregory
             ,
             
               and
               S.
            
             Augustine
             ,
             The
             Benedictin
             Monke
             ,
             
             
               are
               these
            
             ,
             They
             brought
             in
             ,
             
               say
               they
            
             ,
             Altars
             ,
             holy
             Vestments
             ,
             Images
             ,
             Chalices
             ,
             Candlesticks
             ,
             Censers
             ,
             sacred
             Vessells
             ,
             holy
             Water
             and
             sprinkling
             with
             it
             ,
             Reliques
             and
             the
             translations
             of
             them
             ,
             Dedication
             of
             Churches
             ,
             with
             the
             bones
             and
             ashes
             of
             dead
             men
             ,
             Consecrations
             of
             Altars
             ,
             of
             Chalices
             ,
             of
             Corporalls
             ,
             of
             Baptismall
             Fonts
             ,
             of
             Chrysme
             ,
             of
             Oyle
             ,
             of
             Churches
             by
             using
             sprinkling
             of
             holy
             water
             ,
             celebration
             of
             the
             Masse
             ,
             use
             of
             the
             Archiepiscopal
             Pall
             in
             the
             solemnizing
             of
             the
             Masse
             ,
             books
             of
             Roman
             Ritualls
             ,
             and
             a
             burden
             of
             ceremonies
             ,
             free-will
             ,
             merit
             ,
             and
             justification
             by
             works
             ,
             penance
             ,
             satisfaction
             ,
             Purgatory
             ,
             single
             life
             of
             Priests
             ,
             publique
             invocation
             of
             Saints
             ,
             and
             worship
             of
             them
             ,
             veneration
             of
             Images
             ,
             Exorcismes
             ,
             Indulgences
             ,
             Vowes
             ,
             Monachisme
             ,
             Transubstantion
             ,
             Prayer
             for
             the
             dead
             ,
             exercise
             of
             the
             Jurisdiction
             of
             the
             Romane
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             his
             primacy
             over
             all
             Churches
             ,
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             the
             remaining
             chaos
             
               (
               as
               they
               call
               it
            
             )
             of
             Popish
             superstition
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             is
             thirdly
             evident
             that
             within
             that
             time
             in
             severall
             Councells
             (
             Provinciall
             at
             least
             )
             most
             of
             the
             points
             in
             debate
             between
             Protestants
             and
             the
             
               Roman
               Church
            
             ,
             have
             been
             either
             decided
             ,
             or
             the
             belief
             of
             them
             supposed
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             
             practises
             (
             which
             Protestants
             condemne
             )
             justified
             and
             commanded
             :
             no
             better
             proofe
             of
             which
             assertion
             need
             be
             sought
             for
             ,
             then
             that
             
               Tome
               of
               English
               Synods
            
             published
             by
             Sir
             
               Henry
               Spelman
            
             .
             And
             on
             the
             contrary
             that
             it
             does
             not
             appear
             in
             any
             Synod
             that
             any
             of
             those
             doctrines
             or
             practises
             have
             been
             condemned
             ,
             nor
             in
             the
             least
             degree
             censured
             :
             so
             that
             if
             there
             were
             any
             authority
             in
             the
             
               Catholique
               Church
            
             for
             above
             one
             thousand
             years
             together
             ,
             if
             she
             could
             challenge
             either
             belief
             ,
             or
             but
             non-contradiction
             to
             her
             decisions
             ,
             they
             cannot
             be
             excused
             ,
             who
             not
             only
             not
             receive
             ,
             but
             oppose
             ,
             yea
             condemn
             ,
             yea
             blasphemously
             calumniate
             her
             both
             for
             doctrines
             and
             practises
             so
             unanimously
             professed
             and
             embraced
             ;
             and
             all
             this
             even
             then
             when
             they
             acknowledge
             her
             to
             be
             the
             object
             of
             that
             Article
             of
             the
             creed
             ,
             
               Credo
               unam
               ,
               sanctam
               ,
               Catholicam
               ,
               Apostolicam
               Ecclesiam
               :
            
             But
             how
             (
             unam
             )
             if
             they
             may
             ,
             yea
             ought
             to
             divide
             and
             tear
             her
             in
             pieces
             ?
             How
             (
             sanctam
             )
             if
             defiled
             with
             so
             much
             prophanenesse
             ,
             superstition
             ,
             and
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             all
             this
             not
             only
             permitted
             ,
             but
             commanded
             by
             her
             ?
             How
             (
             Catholicam
             )
             if
             contradicting
             the
             antient
             universall
             church
             ?
             Lastly
             ,
             how
             
               (
               Apostolicam
            
             )
             if
             so
             evidently
             condemnable
             by
             Apostolique
             writings
             ,
             as
             is
             pretended
             ?
          
           
             5.
             
             In
             the
             fourth
             place
             ,
             it
             was
             to
             me
             an
             irrefragable
             testimony
             of
             a
             strange
             watchfulnesse
             of
             divine
             providence
             over
             the
             church
             to
             preserve
             it
             from
             the
             gates
             of
             hell
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             established
             and
             dangerous
             errors
             )
             that
             during
             those
             worst
             times
             thereof
             ,
             when
             ignorance
             ,
             worldlinesse
             ,
             pride
             ,
             tyranny
             ,
             &c.
             raigned
             with
             so
             much
             scope
             ,
             I
             mean
             during
             the
             time
             of
             about
             six
             ages
             before
             Luther
             ;
             
             when
             the
             Popes
             ,
             so
             wicked
             ,
             so
             abominable
             in
             their
             lives
             ,
             enjoyed
             so
             unlimited
             a
             power
             even
             over
             secular
             Princes
             themselves
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             over
             the
             Clergy
             ;
             yet
             notwithstanding
             we
             do
             not
             find
             that
             there
             was
             any
             innovation
             at
             all
             in
             any
             points
             that
             concern
             doctrine
             ,
             defined
             by
             Councells
             ;
             nor
             particularly
             that
             the
             Popes
             ,
             though
             in
             practise
             they
             assumed
             to
             themselves
             a
             vast
             exercise
             of
             externall
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             yet
             that
             they
             ever
             attempted
             ,
             much
             lesse
             effected
             the
             introducing
             any
             decision
             ,
             as
             
               de
               Fide
            
             ,
             of
             their
             power
             above
             that
             which
             was
             universally
             believed
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             the
             former
             ages
             after
             S.
             Gregories
             times
             ,
             but
             in
             times
             immemoriall
             before
             that
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             In
             the
             fifth
             place
             ,
             concerning
             the
             time
             between
             the
             first
             
               Councell
               of
               Nice
            
             and
             S.
             Gregory
             it
             appeared
             to
             me
             evidently
             that
             many
             points
             now
             in
             controversie
             have
             been
             defined
             expresly
             against
             Protestants
             :
             That
             many
             have
             been
             universally
             reputed
             Heteriques
             for
             maintaining
             the
             very
             same
             opinions
             now
             again
             innovated
             by
             Protestants
             ,
             as
             
               Aërius
               ,
               Vigilantius
               ,
               Iovinian
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             That
             scarce
             any
             point
             of
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Roman
             church
             ,
             but
             is
             expressely
             maintained
             by
             the
             Fathers
             generally
             .
             That
             whatsoever
             passages
             seemingly
             contradicting
             to
             Roman
             doctrines
             are
             out
             of
             the
             Fathers
             produced
             by
             Protestants
             ,
             do
             at
             the
             most
             onely
             argue
             want
             of
             memory
             in
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             opposing
             that
             in
             one
             obscure
             place
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             plainly
             affirmed
             in
             twenty
             :
             That
             those
             Fathers
             ,
             who
             were
             so
             quick-sighted
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             ,
             and
             so
             zealous
             to
             condemn
             any
             innovation
             in
             doctrine
             or
             practise
             ,
             yet
             neither
             have
             observed
             nor
             opposed
             
             any
             one
             point
             ,
             either
             of
             doctrine
             or
             practise
             ,
             received
             in
             S.
             Gregories
             time
             ,
             and
             continued
             to
             these
             ,
             as
             an
             innovation
             :
             That
             the
             generall
             language
             of
             the
             Fathers
             when
             they
             spoke
             
               ex
               professo
            
             concerning
             
               Prayer
               for
               the
               Dead
               ,
               Purgaetory
               ,
            
             the
             blessed
             Sacrament
             ,
             the
             Primacy
             of
             the
             Pope
             &c.
             was
             like
             those
             of
             these
             times
             ;
             the
             antient
             outward
             form
             of
             the
             church
             like
             that
             of
             the
             present
             ;
             And
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             all
             these
             ,
             both
             expressions
             and
             Liturgies
             ,
             and
             outward
             face
             of
             the
             antient
             Church
             much
             more
             unlike
             to
             the
             Temples
             of
             the
             Calvinists
             or
             
               Lutherans
               &c.
            
             yea
             or
             English
             Protestants
             ,
             in
             things
             wherein
             they
             differ
             from
             the
             Roman
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             from
             the
             Congregations
             of
             antient
             Heretiques
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             In
             the
             last
             place
             ,
             that
             the
             pretended
             proofs
             out
             of
             Scripture
             alledged
             by
             Protestants
             ,
             proceed
             either
             because
             no
             mention
             is
             made
             of
             Scripture
             of
             such
             points
             ,
             (
             a
             way
             of
             arguing
             generally
             renounced
             by
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             who
             condemn
             many
             Heretiques
             by
             Tradition
             alone
             without
             Scripture
             :
             )
             or
             because
             they
             ,
             by
             drawing
             consequences
             out
             of
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             say
             they
             can
             confute
             such
             doctrines
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             which
             yet
             upon
             their
             own
             grounds
             will
             not
             suffice
             to
             call
             the
             contrary
             opinions
             so
             pretended
             to
             be
             confuted
             hereticall
             ,
             and
             much
             lesse
             will
             they
             be
             a
             sufficient
             warrant
             to
             make
             such
             mortall
             divisions
             in
             the
             church
             ,
             as
             are
             in
             these
             dayes
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             From
             all
             which
             considerations
             it
             seemed
             likewise
             to
             my
             weak
             understanding
             ,
             that
             this
             plea
             made
             use
             of
             by
             Protestants
             to
             excuse
             their
             Schisme
             upon
             pretence
             of
             so
             many
             dangerous
             errours
             and
             heresies
             crept
             into
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             ,
             necessary
             to
             be
             reformed
             ,
             was
             a
             plea
             of
             
             all
             others
             the
             most
             unreasonable
             ,
             the
             most
             unjust
             that
             ever
             was
             ,
             a
             plea
             so
             far
             from
             excusing
             them
             ,
             that
             above
             all
             other
             things
             it
             will
             make
             them
             most
             unpardonable
             before
             God
             and
             man
             ;
             a
             plea
             formally
             evacuating
             the
             promises
             of
             Christ
             ,
             inevitably
             ruining
             all
             Ecclesiasticall
             authority
             ,
             rendring
             uselesse
             and
             ridiculous
             all
             the
             marks
             that
             Antiquity
             gives
             us
             ,
             whereby
             to
             judge
             of
             Schisme
             and
             Heresie
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             a
             plea
             which
             English
             Protestants
             ,
             by
             the
             just
             judgement
             of
             God
             ,
             have
             to
             their
             owne
             ruine
             put
             into
             the
             mouths
             of
             Calvinists
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             Sects
             ,
             for
             as
             they
             served
             the
             Catholiques
             ,
             so
             have
             the
             Calvinists
             used
             them
             ,
             upon
             pretence
             of
             reformation
             ,
             and
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             the
             antient
             Apostolique
             Church
             ,
             they
             see
             themselves
             rob'd
             of
             their
             church
             ,
             of
             their
             faith
             ,
             of
             their
             liberty
             ,
             of
             their
             livings
             ,
             and
             many
             thousands
             of
             their
             lives
             ;
             and
             yet
             they
             that
             were
             the
             destroyers
             of
             all
             lawfull
             authority
             ,
             and
             exercisers
             of
             too
             much
             unlawfull
             ,
             complain
             of
             injustice
             ;
             they
             that
             pluck●d
             downe
             the
             hedges
             of
             Gods
             vineyard
             ,
             wonder
             to
             see
             so
             many
             severall
             kinds
             of
             beasts
             rush
             in
             and
             eat
             their
             grapes
             ;
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             to
             use
             the
             expression
             of
             S.
             
               Augustine
               ,
               Et
               tamen
               nec
               ser●
               saltem
               toties
               divis●
               atque
               conscissi
               ,
               sentiun●
               quod
               feccrunt
               .
               i.
               e.
               and
               yet
               for
               all
               this
               ,
               seeing
               so
               many
               divisions
               among
               them
               ,
               seeing
               themselves
               so
               torn
               in
               pieces
               ,
               do
               they
               not
               yet
               perceive
               the
               fault
               that
               themselves
               have
               done
               .
            
             Cont.
             Parm.
             lib.
             1.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             L.
             
          
           
             
               A
               continuation
               of
               the
               former
               arguments
               ,
               viz.
               that
               the
               guilt
               of
               Schisme
               lies
               only
               and
               wholly
               upon
               Protestants
               .
            
             
               Catholiques
               not
               uncharitable
               ,
               for
               saying
               .
               That
               Protestancy
               unrepented
               is
               damnable
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             THese
             Principles
             laid
             by
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             with
             unanimous
             consent
             of
             the
             execrable
             nature
             and
             extremest
             dangerousnesse
             of
             the
             crime
             of
             Schisme
             ;
             together
             with
             the
             severall
             descriptions
             and
             marks
             which
             they
             give
             to
             understand
             it
             by
             ,
             seemed
             to
             me
             so
             reasonable
             ;
             and
             these
             deductions
             which
             I
             made
             from
             the
             aforesaid
             principles
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             application
             of
             those
             marks
             to
             the
             present
             state
             of
             controversie
             between
             the
             Roman
             and
             Protestant
             churches
             seemed
             so
             unrefutable
             :
             Lastly
             ,
             the
             conclusion
             and
             result
             of
             the
             whole
             matter
             ,
             viz.
             That
             the
             crime
             of
             heresie
             and
             Schism
             cannot
             with
             the
             least
             shew
             of
             reason
             be
             imputed
             to
             the
             Roman
             Catholike
             Church
             ,
             nor
             with
             the
             least
             shew
             of
             reason
             avoided
             by
             Protestant
             Churches
             ,
             since
             the
             Fathers
             being
             Judges
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             one
             mark
             of
             Schisme
             which
             can
             be
             found
             in
             the
             Romane
             ,
             nor
             one
             mark
             but
             is
             evidently
             found
             in
             Protestant
             churches
             .
             All
             this
             seemed
             to
             me
             so
             unanswerable
             ,
             that
             unlesse
             I
             did
             resolve
             to
             put
             out
             mine
             owne
             eyes
             ,
             I
             could
             not
             but
             see
             that
             I
             had
             all
             my
             life
             hitherto
             continued
             in
             this
             fearful
             state
             of
             Schism●
             And
             (
             unlesse
             I
             did
             resolve
             to
             proceed
             to
             that
             
             desperate
             contempt
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             of
             consent
             of
             Antiquity
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             Ecclesiasticall
             authority
             ,
             as
             to
             think
             Heresie
             and
             Schisme
             to
             be
             no
             other
             then
             counterfeit
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             bugbeares
             invented
             to
             fright
             such
             foolish
             Christians
             as
             would
             submit
             to
             any
             authority
             Divine
             or
             Ecclesiasticall
             )
             I
             could
             not
             but
             think
             it
             more
             then
             time
             to
             avoid
             the
             precipice
             into
             which
             I
             was
             ready
             to
             fall
             ,
             and
             and
             for
             that
             purpose
             ,
             to
             range
             my selfe
             to
             that
             Communion
             ,
             which
             both
             by
             testimony
             of
             Scripture
             and
             all
             Antiquity
             ,
             and
             by
             visible
             experience
             could
             demonstrate
             that
             a
             full
             effect
             of
             all
             
               Christs
               promises
            
             had
             been
             accomplished
             in
             her
             ,
             which
             priviledge
             not
             any
             other
             congregation
             (
             in
             our
             Western
             parts
             at
             least
             )
             did
             pretend
             to
             ,
             any
             other
             way
             then
             by
             calling
             themselves
             a
             part
             of
             her
             ,
             whom
             yet
             at
             the
             same
             time
             they
             called
             an
             Idolatresse
             ,
             and
             a
             
               Strumpet
               divorced
               from
               her
               coelestiall
               Bridegroom
               ,
            
             or
             at
             least
             communicated
             with
             them
             that
             were
             guilty
             of
             such
             blasphemies
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             I
             do
             professe
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             blessed
             Saints
             and
             Angells
             ,
             that
             I
             could
             could
             not
             my self
             imagine
             ,
             nor
             find
             in
             any
             Protestant
             writer
             any
             exception
             or
             objection
             that
             came
             home
             to
             the
             point
             :
             this
             one
             essentiall
             mark
             of
             Schisme
             viz.
             
               forsaking
               the
               externall
               publike
               Communion
               of
               the
               Catholike
               Church
               ,
            
             being
             impossible
             to
             be
             avoided
             by
             them
             ,
             since
             both
             all
             the
             world
             sees
             it
             ,
             and
             they
             themselves
             confesse
             it
             ,
             though
             indeed
             under
             another
             and
             more
             plausible
             name
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             I
             may
             therefore
             spare
             my
             pains
             of
             examining
             particularly
             what
             Mr.
             Chillingworth
             and
             other
             Protestants
             alledge
             for
             their
             excuse
             ,
             all
             
             which
             are
             evidently
             answered
             with
             applying
             to
             them
             that
             one
             saying
             of
             S.
             Augustine
             in
             his
             first
             book
             to
             Petilian
             the
             
               Donatist
               ,
               I
               object
               to
               you
               the
               crime
               of
               Schism
               which
               you
               wil
               deny
               :
               And
               I
               wil
               presently
               prove
               ,
               because
               you
               do
               not
               communicate
               with
               all
               Nations
               .
            
             I
             may
             add
             ,
             speaking
             to
             Protestants
             ,
             
               Not
               with
               any
               one
               Nation
               or
               church
               pre-existent
               to
               Luther
               .
               Calvin
            
             confesseth
             that
             he
             divided
             
               à
               toto
               orbe
               terrarum
            
             ,
             from
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             and
             so
             do
             other
             Protestants
             :
             And
             impudence
             it self
             cannot
             deny
             ,
             but
             that
             in
             respect
             of
             externall
             communion
             they
             have
             to
             this
             day
             relinquished
             the
             whole
             world
             ;
             attempts
             have
             indeed
             beene
             made
             to
             get
             an
             entrance
             into
             the
             Greek
             church
             ,
             but
             in
             vain
             ,
             for
             they
             have
             beene
             rejected
             ,
             and
             remitted
             to
             the
             obedience
             of
             their
             own
             Patriarch
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             letter
             of
             
               Hieremias
               Patriarcha
               &c.
            
             
             And
             therefore
             for
             a
             proof
             unanswerable
             ,
             that
             the
             Schisme
             of
             Protestants
             is
             a
             separation
             not
             from
             a
             particular
             church
             (
             as
             they
             call
             the
             Roman
             )
             but
             from
             all
             
               Christian
               Churches
            
             all
             the
             world
             over
             ,
             let
             them
             suppose
             the
             same
             question
             proposed
             to
             them
             ,
             which
             the
             Emperor
             Basilius
             made
             to
             Photius
             ,
             the
             
               Pseudo-Patriarch
               of
               Constantinople
               ,
               With
               which
               of
               the
               four
               Patriarchs
               do
               you
               communicate
               ?
            
             So
             that
             as
             the
             same
             S.
             Augustine
             saith
             in
             the
             same
             book
             ,
             
               Hoc
               scelus
               &
               maximum
               ,
               &
               manifestum
               ,
               &
               omnium
               vestrum
               est
               .
            
             i.
             e.
             
               This
               crime
            
             (
             of
             forsaking
             Universall
             communion
             )
             
               is
               both
               of
               all
               other
               the
               greatest
               ,
               and
               a
               manifest
               one
               ,
               and
               belongs
               to
               all
               the
               sorts
               of
               you
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             If
             they
             say
             they
             preserve
             the
             bond
             of
             charity
             ,
             allowing
             a
             possibility
             of
             salvation
             to
             Catholiques
             ,
             onely
             they
             separate
             from
             Catholique
             
             errors
             which
             would
             be
             damnable
             to
             them
             being
             so
             perswaded
             .
             What
             is
             this
             to
             
               Externall
               Communion
            
             ?
             Adde
             hereto
             ,
             that
             though
             English
             Protestants
             ,
             for
             their
             own
             interests
             ,
             to
             justifie
             the
             lawfulnesse
             of
             their
             Succession
             ,
             doe
             allow
             such
             a
             degree
             of
             charity
             to
             Catholiques
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             manifest
             that
             they
             renounce
             not
             the
             communion
             of
             Calvinists
             ,
             &c.
             who
             deny
             that
             there
             was
             any
             true
             church
             in
             the
             world
             when
             Luther
             began
             his
             sacrilegious
             Apostacy
             ,
             and
             so
             involve
             themselves
             in
             the
             same
             uncharitablenesse
             .
             
               Some
               there
               are
               that
               say
               (
               saith
               S.
            
             Augustine
             Ep.
             48.
             )
             
               we
               thought
               it
               ●●de
               no
               matter
               where
            
             (
             i.
             e.
             in
             what
             Communion
             )
             
               we
               preserved
               the
               Faith
               of
               Christ
               :
               But
               thanks
               be
               given
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               who
               hath
               gathered
               us
               from
               separation
               ,
               and
               hath
               manifested
               that
               this
               is
               a
               thing
               pleasing
               to
               God
               who
               is
               One
               ,
               to
               be
               served
               in
               Unity
               .
               Besides
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ‑
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             est
             
               &c.
               (
               saith
            
             Epiphanius
             Diaconus
             )
             
               It
               is
               a
               meer
               frenzy
               (
               an
               obstruction
               of
               reason
               )
               to
               blame
               ,
               or
               impute
               errour
               to
               all
               Churches
               .
            
          
           
             
               5.
               
               If
               they
               say
               ,
               we
               left
               only
               the
               abuses
               practised
               in
               the
               Catholique
               church
               ,
               which
               no
               man
               can
               justly
               blame
               another
               for
               reforming
               ;
               What
               is
               this
               still
               to
               an
               absolute
               forsaking
               of
               the
               externall
               communion
               ?
            
             Tell
             me
             (
             saith
             S.
             
               Augustine
               coat
               .
               Gaud
               ,
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             7.
             )
             whether
             the
             church
             at
             that
             time
             when
             you
             say
             she
             entertained
             those
             who
             were
             guilty
             of
             all
             crimes
             ,
             by
             the
             contagion
             of
             those
             sinfull
             persons
             perished
             or
             perished
             not
             ?
             Answer
             ,
             whether
             did
             the
             church
             perish
             ,
             or
             not
             ?
             Make
             choice
             of
             what
             you
             think
             good
             .
             If
             she
             then
             perished
             ,
             what
             church
             brought
             forth
             Donatus
             ?
             But
             if
             she
             could
             not
             perish
             ,
             because
             so
             many
             were
             incorporated
             into
             her
             without
             Baptisme
             ;
             
             
               (
               he
               meanes
               ,
               a
               second
               Don●tisticall
               Baptisme
               )
            
             answer
             me
             I
             pray
             you
             ;
             What
             madnesse
             did
             move
             the
             Sect
             of
             Donatus
             to
             separate
             themselves
             from
             her
             upon
             the
             pretence
             of
             avoiding
             the
             Communion
             of
             bad
             men
             ?
          
           
             6.
             
             Therefore
             Protestants
             do
             in
             vaine
             please
             themselves
             with
             this
             word
             of
             Reformation
             :
             and
             with
             telling
             the
             world
             that
             many
             ,
             even
             good
             Catholiques
             ,
             both
             in
             antient
             and
             later
             times
             ,
             have
             earnestly
             called
             for
             a
             Reformation
             .
             For
             no
             man
             denies
             but
             that
             there
             ha's
             been
             great
             need
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             is
             to
             this
             day
             ,
             viz.
             in
             respect
             of
             doctrines
             and
             practises
             of
             particulars
             ,
             and
             those
             too
             too
             many
             .
             But
             can
             any
             one
             Catholique
             in
             any
             age
             be
             produced
             that
             called
             for
             a
             change
             of
             any
             one
             point
             of
             doctrine
             established
             in
             the
             church
             ,
             or
             a
             reformation
             of
             any
             practise
             authoritatively
             setled
             there
             as
             unlawfull
             ?
             not
             one
             such
             as
             yet
             hath
             been
             produced
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             confident
             not
             one
             can
             ;
             and
             much
             lesse
             any
             one
             that
             upon
             such
             pretences
             hath
             either
             counselled
             or
             execu●ed
             a
             division
             in
             the
             church
             .
             To
             what
             purpose
             then
             a
             separation
             from
             the
             externall
             communion
             of
             the
             whole
             church
             upon
             this
             ground
             of
             reforming
             particular
             abuses
             ,
             which
             may
             lawfully
             and
             without
             any
             blame
             be
             done
             by
             an
             inward
             Schisme
             ,
             or
             mentall
             separation
             from
             errours
             and
             superstitions
             ?
          
           
             
               7.
               
               Therefore
               when
               Protestants
               beast
               so
               much
               of
               their
               purifications
               and
               reformations
               ,
               Catholiques
               may
               desire
               S.
            
             Augustine
             
               (
               cont
               .
               Gaud.
               l.
               1.
               )
               to
               tell
               them
               for
               them
               ,
            
             You
             have
             indeed
             great
             matters
             which
             you
             may
             flourish
             among
             your
             righteousnesses
             ,
             
               (
               and
               reformations
               :
            
             )
             namely
             ,
             ●
             division
             of
             Christ
             ,
             an
             annulling
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             
             of
             Christ
             ,
             a
             forsaking
             of
             the
             peace
             of
             Christ
             ,
             warre
             against
             the
             members
             of
             Christ
             ,
             calumnious
             accusations
             against
             the
             Spouse
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             a
             denying
             of
             the
             promises
             of
             Christ.
             
               The
               same
               Father
            
             (
             de
             unit
             .
             Eccles.
             )
             
               likewise
               will
               tell
               them
               ,
               that
               if
               they
               would
               have
               thought
               good
               to
               follow
               our
               Saviours
               example
               ,
               they
               would
               not
               upon
               such
               pretences
               have
               forsaken
               the
               externall
               communion
               of
               the
               church
               :
            
             For
             
               (
               sayes
               he
            
             )
             when
             he
             was
             to
             be
             circumcised
             was
             John
             sought
             after
             ?
             for
             that
             thing
             was
             used
             to
             be
             performed
             by
             the
             Jewes
             .
             And
             when
             a
             legall
             sacrifice
             was
             to
             be
             offered
             for
             him
             ,
             was
             there
             any
             scruple
             made
             of
             that
             Temple
             ,
             which
             was
             by
             himself
             called
             a
             den
             of
             thieves
             ?
             For
             the
             Lord
             which
             said
             ,
             Be
             ye
             holy
             because
             I
             am
             holy
             ,
             doth
             make
             his
             servants
             to
             converse
             among
             wicked
             men
             so
             unspottedly
             ,
             if
             they
             preserve
             that
             holinesse
             which
             they
             receive
             ,
             as
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             himself
             was
             not
             defiled
             with
             the
             least
             contagion
             of
             wickedness
             during
             the
             time
             that
             he
             lived
             among
             the
             Jewish
             Nation
             :
             neither
             when
             be
             being
             made
             under
             the
             law
             ,
             underwent
             those
             first
             Sacraments
             according
             to
             that
             most
             perfect
             way
             of
             humility
             ,
             neither
             afterward
             when
             having
             chosen
             his
             Disciples
             he
             lived
             in
             the
             company
             of
             his
             own
             Traytor
             even
             till
             the
             last
             (
             parting
             )
             kiss
             .
             For
             by
             his
             example
             not
             only
             those
             who
             do
             no
             wicked
             things
             ,
             but
             those
             likewise
             who
             consent
             not
             to
             any
             wickednesse
             are
             wheat
             securely
             remaining
             among
             chaffe
             because
             they
             neither
             do
             such
             things
             ,
             nor
             consent
             with
             them
             that
             do
             them
             ;
             although
             being
             themselves
             good
             ,
             they
             patiently
             suffer
             the
             wicked
             ,
             continning
             in
             the
             same
             field
             ,
             untill
             the
             harvest
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             floore
             untill
             the
             winnowing
             ;
             
             within
             the
             same
             nets
             ,
             untill
             the
             separation
             which
             shall
             be
             made
             upon
             the
             shore
             
               (
               i.
               e.
               at
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               .
               )
            
          
           
             
               8.
               
               And
               this
               doctrine
               the
               same
               Father
               presseth
               so
               constantly
               ,
               so
               zealously
               ,
               that
               he
            
             professeth
             that
             any
             separation
             that
             is
             made
             in
             the
             Church
             upon
             what
             pretence
             soever
             before
             the
             day
             of
             judgment
             ,
             is
             a
             sacriledge
             inexcuseable
             .
             
               Let
               them
               therefore
               study
               what
               excuses
               they
               please
               ,
               and
               conjure
               up
               as
               many
               objections
               as
               they
               think
               good
               ,
            
             truth
             it self
             (
             
               speaking
               by
               S.
            
             Augustines
             mouth
             Ep.
             
               48.
               )
               will
               or
               ought
               to
               silence
               them
               for
               ever
               ,
            
             Certi
             sumus
             neminem
             se
             à
             communione
             omnium
             Gentium
             justè
             separare
             potuisse
             .
             
               i.
               e.
            
             We
             are
             assured
             that
             no
             man
             can
             justly
             separate
             himself
             from
             the
             communion
             of
             all
             Nations
             .
             
               And
               again
               saith
               the
               same
            
             Oracle
             (
             Cont.
             ep
             .
             Parm.
             l.
             2.
             )
             Praecedendae
             unitatis
             nulla
             est
             necessitas
             .
             
               i.
               e.
            
             There
             is
             no
             necessity
             to
             cut
             Unity
             asunder
             .
             
               And
               again
            
             (
             l.
             2.
             cont
             .
             Gaud.
             )
             Aute
             tempus
             littoris
             damnabiliter
             separant
             .
             
               i.
               e.
            
             Before
             the
             time
             come
             that
             the
             net
             is
             to
             be
             drawn
             ashore
             ,
             the
             separations
             which
             men
             make
             are
             damnable
             .
          
           
             
               9.
               
               Which
               speeches
               of
               S.
            
             Augustine
             
               will
               be
               true
               till
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               being
               built
               upon
               the
               promises
               of
            
             Christ
             ,
             that
             his
             church
             should
             continue
             for
             ever
             in
             all
             truth
             ,
             secure
             against
             the
             gates
             of
             hell
             ;
             
               and
               upon
               the
               command
               of
            
             Christ
             ,
             
               that
               no
               separation
               should
               be
               made
               of
               the
               tares
               from
               the
               wheat
               til
               the
               last
               day
               of
               harvest
               ,
               in
               which
            
             Exibunt
             Angeli
             &
             separabunt
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             Angels
             
               (
               not
               men
            
             )
             shall
             go
             forth
             and
             separate
             :
             
               By
               occasion
               of
               which
               text
               the
               same
               Father
               annexes
               these
               powerfull
               words
               ,
               speaking
               to
               the
               Donatists
               ,
               (
               con
               .
               ep
               .
               Par.
               l.
               2.
               )
            
             Let
             them
             chuse
             
               (
               saith
               he
            
             )
             whether
             of
             the
             
             two
             they
             will
             rather
             believe
             ;
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Truth
             it self
             saith
             ,
             The
             field
             is
             the
             world
             ;
             and
             Donatus
             saith
             ,
             that
             Gods
             field
             is
             Africa
             alone
             .
             Let
             them
             chuse
             whether
             of
             these
             two
             they
             had
             rather
             believe
             .
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             that
             is
             Truth
             it selfe
             saith
             ,
             In
             the
             time
             of
             harvest
             I
             will
             say
             to
             the
             reapers
             ,
             gather
             first
             the
             tares
             ;
             and
             interprets
             it
             ,
             saying
             ,
             the
             harvest
             is
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             And
             Donatus
             saith
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             separation
             of
             his
             party
             ,
             the
             tares
             are
             separated
             from
             the
             wheat
             before
             the
             harvest
             .
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             that
             is
             Truth
             it self
             saith
             ,
             the
             reapers
             are
             the
             Angells
             ;
             and
             Donatus
             saith
             ,
             that
             himself
             and
             his
             associates
             have
             done
             that
             before
             the
             harvest
             ,
             which
             Jesus
             Christ
             saith
             that
             the
             Angells
             are
             to
             do
             at
             the
             harvest
             .
             Let
             them
             chuse
             whether
             of
             these
             two
             they
             had
             rather
             believe
             .
             They
             call
             themselves
             Christians
             ,
             we
             propose
             to
             them
             Jesus
             Christ
             and
             Donatus
             :
             Let
             them
             consider
             what
             will
             become
             of
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             bestow
             only
             words
             upon
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             their
             bearts
             upon
             
               Donatus
               ?
               So
               that
               this
               conclusion
               of
               his
               is
               unalterably
               t●ue
               ,
               not
               for
               his
               times
               only
               ,
               but
               til
               Christs
               second
               coming
               ,
               viz.
            
             That
             all
             separation
             which
             is
             made
             before
             the
             drawing
             the
             net
             on
             shore
             
               (
               or
               before
               harvest
               ,
               i.
               e.
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               )
            
             is
             a
             eamnable
             separation
             ;
             Being
             Sacrilegium
             Shismatis
             ,
             quod
             omnia
             scelera
             supergreditur
             .
             
               i.
               e.
            
             being
             the
             sacriledge
             of
             Schisme
             ,
             which
             surpasses
             all
             other
             ,
             crimes
             .
             (
             Aug.
             con
             .
             Ep.
             Parm
             ,
             l
             ,
             2.
             )
          
           
             10.
             
             Therefore
             to
             shew
             the
             extreme
             in
             justice
             of
             English
             Protestants
             against
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             just
             judgement
             of
             God
             upon
             〈◊〉
             for
             it
             ,
             we
             may
             desire
             them
             to
             consider
             ,
             
             that
             in
             their
             owne
             congregations
             they
             are
             constrained
             to
             connive
             at
             both
             errours
             in
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             abuses
             in
             practise
             to
             support
             a
             Schismaticall
             Unity
             ,
             which
             they
             would
             not
             suffer
             for
             Catholique
             Unity
             .
             So
             S.
             Augustine
             speakes
             to
             the
             Donatists
             (
             lib.
             2.
             )
             
               Why
               do
               they
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               perniciously
               suffer
               such
               kind
               of
               men
               in
               the
               crime
               of
               a
               Sacrilegious
               Schisme
               ,
               which
               they
               might
            
             (
             and
             ought
             )
             
               to
               have
               tolerated
               profitably
               in
               the
               integrity
               of
            
             (
             Catholique
             )
             Unity
             ?
             Again
             ,
             let
             them
             consider
             with
             what
             justice
             they
             can
             condemne
             the
             other
             Sects
             ,
             Presbyterians
             and
             Separatists
             ,
             if
             they
             seek
             the
             same
             destructive
             way
             of
             reforming
             them
             ,
             which
             themselves
             practised
             upon
             the
             Catholiques
             :
             For
             the
             Presbyterians
             will
             alledge
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             they
             ;
             they
             will
             pretend
             errours
             and
             superstitions
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             they
             :
             And
             the
             Separatists
             beyond
             this
             will
             alledge
             for
             themselves
             ,
             that
             which
             it
             will
             be
             impossible
             for
             them
             to
             reply
             reasonably
             to
             ,
             for
             they
             will
             say
             ,
             
               Since
               you
               your selves
               have
               taken
               away
               all
               obliging
               humane
               authority
               in
               points
               of
               Religion
               ,
               give
               us
               leave
               to
               enjoy
               that
               liberty
               for
               our
               own
               consciences
               ,
               which
               you
               have
               purchased
               us
               :
               we
               desire
               not
               to
               tyrannize
               over
               other
               men
               ,
               only
               we
               would
               not
               suffer
               that
               you
               should
               pretend
               by
               a
               shew
               of
               liberty
               to
               introduce
               tyranny
               .
            
             If
             Protestants
             shall
             oppose
             secular
             power
             or
             multitude
             to
             such
             allegations
             ,
             that
             will
             be
             to
             confesse
             that
             their
             reformation
             was
             a
             meere
             worldly
             design
             .
             If
             they
             shall
             say
             that
             it
             is
             not
             fit
             that
             a
             smal
             conventicle
             of
             Sectaries
             should
             prevail
             against
             a
             Nationall
             Synod
             of
             the
             English
             Clergy
             ;
             then
             they
             must
             not
             take
             it
             ill
             to
             have
             those
             efficacious
             words
             of
             S.
             Augustine
             applyed
             unto
             them
             ,
             
               Is
               
               the
               just
               weighing
               of
               matters
               come
               to
               this
               passe
               ,
               that
               a
               Councell
               of
               the
               Maximianenses
               ,
               who
               are
               an
               under-segment
               of
               your
               Sect
               ,
               shall
               have
               no
               force
               or
               consideration
               against
               you
               ,
               because
               in
               comparison
               of
               your
               numbers
               they
               are
               but
               a
               very
               few
               ,
               and
               shall
               a
               Councell
               of
               your
               own
               prevaile
               against
               Nations
               ,
               against
               the
               heritage
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               ends
               of
               the
               earth
               his
               possession
               ?
               I
               wonder
               if
               that
               man
               have
               any
               bloud
               left
               in
               his
               body
               ,
               that
               should
               not
               blush
               at
               the
               mentioning
               of
               such
               a
               thing
               as
               this
               .
            
             Aug.
             Ep.
             154.
             ad
             Emer
             .
             Don.
             
          
           
             11.
             
             I
             will
             conclude
             this
             conclusion
             with
             a
             brief
             consideration
             of
             an
             accusation
             which
             Protestants
             lay
             against
             Catholiques
             ,
             whom
             they
             charge
             with
             extreme
             uncharitablenesse
             ,
             for
             affirming
             ,
             
               that
               Protestants
               dying
               in
               their
               Religion
               without
               repentance
               cannot
               be
               saved
               .
            
             Hereto
             it
             is
             answered
             ,
             that
             Catholiques
             do
             not
             pretend
             to
             judge
             of
             the
             salvation
             or
             damnation
             of
             Protestants
             in
             particular
             ,
             yea
             they
             will
             not
             doubt
             to
             say
             that
             to
             many
             thousands
             of
             them
             neither
             their
             Heresie
             nor
             Schisme
             shall
             prove
             
               de
               facto
            
             damnable
             ,
             but
             that
             supposing
             they
             dye
             with
             an
             intention
             to
             renounce
             whatsoever
             their
             opinions
             should
             appear
             to
             them
             to
             have
             been
             erroneous
             ,
             their
             invincible
             ignorance
             caused
             by
             education
             ,
             misinformation
             of
             Catholique
             doctrines
             ,
             &c.
             may
             probably
             find
             pardon
             from
             our
             mercifull
             Judge
             ,
             in
             case
             they
             be
             truly
             penitent
             for
             all
             other
             faults
             committed
             by
             them
             ,
             upon
             supposition
             that
             any
             such
             have
             been
             committed
             :
             But
             surely
             it
             is
             no
             uncharitable
             judgement
             to
             say
             in
             generall
             ,
             
             
               That
               it
               is
               damnable
               to
               dye
               in
               a
               damnable
               
               or
               mortall
               sinne
               without
               repentance
               :
            
             And
             therefore
             since
             even
             by
             Protestants
             confession
             Heresie
             and
             Schisme
             are
             in
             a
             high
             degree
             damnable
             sins
             ,
             and
             since
             Catholiques
             are
             verily
             perswaded
             that
             Protestants
             are
             guilty
             of
             these
             two
             crimes
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             called
             in
             them
             a
             mistake
             ,
             but
             it
             cannot
             be
             called
             uncharitablenesse
             in
             Catholiques
             upon
             such
             a
             supposition
             to
             make
             such
             a
             judgement
             .
             Yea
             on
             the
             contrary
             I
             wonder
             how
             the
             English
             Protestants
             ,
             &c.
             who
             pretend
             that
             Catholiques
             are
             guilty
             of
             these
             two
             crimes
             ,
             can
             notwithstanding
             contrary
             to
             the
             doctrine
             of
             all
             Antiquity
             ,
             affirm
             that
             such
             persons
             are
             not
             in
             a
             damable
             estate
             ;
             surely
             it
             is
             self-guilt
             ,
             and
             not
             charity
             that
             makes
             them
             so
             charitable
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             LI.
             
          
           
             
               The
               fourth
               Conclusion
               .
            
             
               Proofes
               of
               it
               out
               of
               Fathers
               .
            
          
           
             THE
             FOURTH
             CONCLUSION
             is
             ,
          
           
             That
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             ever
             after
             the
             times
             of
             the
             Apostles
             was
             ,
             is
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             visible
             ,
             continuing
             in
             an
             uninterrupted
             succession
             of
             lawfull
             Pastors
             and
             true
             doctrine
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             FOr
             confirmation
             of
             this
             conclusion
             out
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             Texts
             ,
             sufficient
             both
             for
             number
             and
             perspicuity
             ,
             have
             already
             been
             produced
             both
             out
             of
             the
             Old
             and
             
               New
               Testament
            
             in
             the
             second
             conclusion
             .
          
           
             
               2.
               
               The
               same
               doctrine
               is
               no
               lesse
               conspicuous
               in
               the
               writings
               of
               the
               Fathers
               .
            
             It
             is
             easier
             (
             saith
             S.
             
               Chrysostome
               Hom.
               4.
               in
               Esa.
            
             )
             that
             the
             Sun
             should
             be
             extinguished
             ,
             then
             that
             the
             Church
             should
             be
             obscured
             .
             
               And
               again
            
             ,
             The
             Sun
             is
             not
             more
             manifest
             ,
             nor
             the
             light
             proceeding
             from
             it
             ,
             theu
             the
             actions
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             The
             Church
             (
             saith
             S.
             
               Cyprian
               de
               Unit.
               Eccl.
            
             )
             being
             cloathed
             with
             the
             light
             of
             our
             Lord
             spreads
             its
             beames
             through
             the
             whole
             world
             .
             
             The
             Church
             (
             saith
             S.
             Augustine
             )
             hath
             this
             most
             certain
             
             mark
             ,
             that
             she
             cannot
             be
             hidden
             .
             
               And
               again
            
             ,
             Do
             not
             these
             men
             grope
             at
             noone
             day
             as
             if
             it
             were
             midnight
             ?
             It
             is
             a
             quality
             common
             to
             all
             Heretiques
             ,
             not
             to
             see
             the
             thing
             of
             all
             things
             in
             the
             world
             most
             clear
             (
             
               viz.
               the
               church
            
             )
             which
             is
             placed
             in
             the
             light
             of
             all
             Nations
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             unity
             whereof
             whatsoever
             they
             do
             ,
             though
             it
             may
             seem
             to
             be
             done
             with
             great
             exactnesse
             and
             diligence
             ,
             yet
             can
             no
             more
             secure
             them
             from
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             ,
             then
             the
             spiders
             webs
             from
             the
             rigour
             of
             the
             cold
             .
             Hereupon
             the
             same
             Saint
             (
             
               de
               unit
               .
               Eccl.
            
             )
             calls
             Christ
             the
             most
             true
             declarer
             of
             his
             body
             ,
             insomuch
             as
             be
             suffers
             us
             not
             to
             be
             mistaken
             neither
             in
             the
             Bridegroom
             nor
             in
             his
             Spouse
             .
             
               Upon
               which
               grounds
               he
               makes
               severall
               exclamations
               to
               this
               purpose
               ,
               (
               Id.
               cont
               .
               cres
               .
               l.
               3.
               )
            
             O
             the
             mad
             perversenesse
             of
             men
             !
             Thou
             conceivest
             that
             thou
             deservest
             to
             be
             praised
             for
             believing
             Christ
             ,
             whom
             thou
             seest
             not
             ;
             and
             believest
             thou
             shalt
             not
             be
             damned
             for
             denying
             his
             Church
             which
             thou
             seest
             :
             Since
             that
             Head
             is
             in
             heaven
             ,
             and
             this
             body
             is
             upon
             earth
             .
             Thou
             acknowledgest
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             is
             written
             
               (
               of
               him
            
             )
             O
             God
             be
             thou
             exalted
             above
             the
             heavens
             ,
             and
             doest
             not
             acknowledge
             the
             church
             in
             that
             which
             follows
             ,
             and
             let
             your
             glory
             be
             spread
             through
             all
             the
             earth
             .
             
               The
               like
               expressions
               he
               hath
               upon
               Psalm
               56.
               and
               in
               his
               166.
               
               Epistle
            
             ad
             Donat
             ,
             
               and
               on
               1.
               
               Ep.
               of
               S.
            
             John
             Tract
             .
             
               2.
               &c.
               And
               again
               (
               in
               Psal.
               70.
               )
            
             The
             Christian
             world
             is
             promised
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             believed
             
               (
               by
               them
               :
            
             )
             This
             promise
             is
             fulfilled
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             contradicted
             by
             them
             .
             
               And
               againe
            
             ,
             If
             the
             church
             shall
             not
             continue
             here
             on
             earth
             even
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             whom
             did
             our
             
             Lord
             say
             ,
             Behold
             I
             am
             with
             you
             even
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             .
             
               And
               again
               (
               de
               Bapt.
               con
               .
               Don.
               l.
               3
               ,
               )
            
             If
             from
             the
             time
             of
             S.
             Cyprian
             the
             church
             perished
             ,
             from
             whence
             did
             Donatus
             appeare
             ?
             out
             of
             what
             earth
             did
             he
             bud
             ?
             out
             of
             what
             See
             did
             he
             arise
             ?
             from
             what
             heaven
             did
             he
             fall
             ?
             
               And
               again
               (
               cont
               .
               Jul
               ,
               l.
               5.
               )
            
             If
             by
             those
             holy
             Priests
             of
             God
             and
             famous
             Doctors
             ,
             Irenaeus
             ,
             Cyprian
             ,
             Rheticius
             ,
             Olympius
             ,
             Hilary
             ,
             Ambrose
             ,
             Gregory
             ,
             Basile
             ,
             John
             Chrysostome
             ,
             Innocent
             ,
             and
             Hierome
             ,
             the
             Manicheans
             have
             violated
             and
             corrupted
             the
             Church
             ,
             Tell
             me
             
               (
               Julian
            
             )
             who
             was
             it
             that
             brought
             thee
             forth
             ?
             was
             it
             a
             chast
             Matron
             ,
             or
             a
             Harlot
             ,
             who
             in
             her
             travelling
             brought
             thee
             forth
             by
             the
             wombe
             of
             spirituall
             Grace
             into
             that
             light
             which
             thou
             hast
             forsaken
             ?
             
               I
               willingly
               omit
               infinite
               other
               passages
               ,
               especially
               out
               of
               S.
            
             Augustine
             
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               ,
               because
               even
               Protestants
               generally
               do
               not
               question
               the
               substance
               of
               that
               truth
               herein
               contained
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             LII
             .
          
           
             
               Application
               of
               these
               proofes
               ,
               to
               the
               advantage
               of
               the
               Romane
               Catholique
               Church
               ,
               and
               against
               Protestants
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             1.
             
             THe
             cause
             therefore
             is
             clear
             in
             the
             generall
             Thesis
             ,
             that
             the
             Fathers
             opinion
             was
             ,
             that
             by
             vertue
             of
             Christs
             expresse
             promises
             ,
             his
             church
             was
             to
             continue
             visible
             and
             distinguishable
             from
             all
             other
             unlawfull
             congregations
             to
             the
             worlds
             end
             .
             This
             I
             do
             not
             find
             denied
             by
             the
             
               English
               Protestants
            
             ,
             I
             mean
             neither
             that
             this
             was
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             nor
             that
             this
             sense
             was
             ture
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             great
             controversie
             therefore
             is
             in
             the
             Hypothesis
             ,
             or
             application
             of
             the
             generall
             Thesis
             ,
             viz.
             whether
             that
             such
             conclusions
             as
             the
             Fathers
             deduce
             from
             the
             visibility
             of
             the
             Catholique
             church
             in
             their
             dayes
             ,
             may
             rationally
             be
             inferred
             from
             the
             Roman
             Catholique
             church
             visible
             in
             these
             dayes
             .
             For
             example
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             unlawfull
             upon
             any
             pretence
             of
             errors
             or
             abuses
             in
             practise
             ,
             to
             separate
             from
             the
             externall
             communion
             of
             that
             church
             ,
             which
             now
             calls
             it selfe
             the
             
               Catholique
               Church
            
             (
             which
             is
             only
             the
             Roman
             ,
             for
             the
             Grecian
             churches
             ,
             though
             they
             challenge
             the
             title
             of
             
               Catholique
               Churches
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             true
             members
             of
             the
             Catholique
             ,
             yet
             I
             doe
             not
             find
             that
             they
             make
             an
             association
             to
             their
             externall
             communion
             ,
             a
             necessary
             condition
             to
             all
             Christians
             .
             )
          
           
           
             3.
             
             The
             English
             Protestants
             say
             no
             ,
             against
             all
             Roman
             Catholiques
             ,
             who
             unanimously
             affirm
             ,
             that
             since
             such
             discourses
             of
             the
             Fathers
             were
             grounded
             upon
             Christs
             promises
             to
             his
             church
             ,
             which
             were
             to
             be
             effectuall
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             therefore
             they
             are
             as
             fitly
             and
             necessarily
             to
             be
             applied
             to
             the
             present
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             antient
             Catholike
             church
             ,
             and
             that
             no
             other
             church
             ,
             but
             that
             in
             communion
             with
             the
             Roman
             ,
             can
             make
             any
             valuable
             or
             legitimate
             pretentions
             to
             that
             title
             .
             Though
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             to
             be
             granted
             that
             there
             is
             any
             visible
             Catholique
             church
             at
             all
             ,
             whose
             externall
             communion
             is
             necessary
             ,
             the
             Protestants
             are
             inexcuseably
             culpable
             ,
             since
             they
             neither
             would
             nor
             could
             upon
             their
             grounds
             communicate
             with
             any
             church
             in
             the
             world
             that
             was
             in
             being
             ,
             when
             Luther
             began
             his
             Apostacy
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             In
             this
             controversie
             therefore
             ,
             upon
             these
             following
             considerations
             and
             grounds
             .
             I
             fully
             satisfied
             my self
             ,
             that
             the
             plea
             of
             Roman
             Catholiques
             was
             just
             and
             reasonable
             .
             For
             ●
             .
             Though
             English
             Protestants
             deny
             the
             Roman
             church
             to
             be
             the
             Catholique
             church
             (
             
               cum
               Emphase
            
             ;
             )
             yet
             they
             acknowledge
             her
             to
             be
             a
             true
             member
             at
             least
             of
             the
             Catholique
             church
             ;
             being
             forced
             hereto
             for
             their
             own
             interest
             to
             justifie
             the
             lawfulnesse
             of
             their
             Ordinations
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             this
             acknowledgement
             alone
             is
             sufficient
             to
             condemne
             them
             for
             their
             separation
             as
             guilty
             of
             Schisme
             ,
             since
             he
             who
             separates
             from
             an
             acknowledged
             true
             member
             of
             the
             Catholique
             church
             ,
             doth
             consequently
             separate
             from
             the
             Catholique
             church
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Secondly
             they
             acknowledge
             that
             the
             whole
             body
             of
             the
             present
             Catholique
             church
             enjoyes
             
             the
             same
             priviledges
             and
             authority
             ,
             that
             it
             did
             in
             the
             times
             of
             the
             antient
             Fathers
             :
             that
             a
             Schisme
             from
             it
             is
             as
             pernicious
             as
             antiently
             :
             that
             a
             truly
             Generall
             Councell
             now
             is
             as
             obliging
             and
             unappealable
             from
             as
             heretofore
             :
             And
             upon
             these
             grounds
             they
             will
             condemn
             themselves
             ,
             since
             it
             is
             apparent
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Easterne
             churches
             were
             assumed
             together
             with
             the
             Western
             to
             make
             up
             the
             full
             body
             of
             the
             Catholique
             ,
             most
             of
             the
             opinions
             and
             pretended
             errours
             ,
             upon
             which
             they
             ground
             the
             lawfulnesse
             and
             necessity
             of
             their
             separation
             ,
             will
             appear
             to
             be
             the
             doctrines
             of
             the
             church
             called
             Catholique
             even
             in
             their
             sense
             ,
             as
             e.
             g.
             acknowledging
             the
             
               blessed
               Sacrament
               to
               be
               a
               proper
               Sacrifice
               propitiatory
               for
               quick
               and
               dead
               ,
               the
               Reall
               Presence
               (
               per
               modum
               transmutationis
               )
               Prayer
               for
               Dead
               and
               Purgatory
               ,
               Invocation
               of
               S●ines
               ,
               Veneration
               of
               Images
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             And
             therefore
             if
             all
             the
             four
             Patriarches
             had
             met
             at
             the
             Councell
             of
             Trent
             ,
             they
             had
             Infallibly
             concur'd
             in
             condemning
             the
             Protestants
             as
             Heretiques
             in
             these
             points
             ,
             and
             their
             separation
             upon
             such
             grounds
             is
             Schisme
             ,
             properly
             so
             called
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Thirdly
             it
             appeared
             evidently
             to
             me
             ,
             that
             those
             communions
             and
             congregations
             of
             Christians
             which
             acknowledge
             subjection
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             could
             only
             rightfully
             challenge
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Catholique
             church
             ,
             For
             1.
             
             I
             took
             it
             for
             granted
             that
             that
             which
             was
             called
             the
             Catholike
             church
             after
             the
             times
             of
             the
             four
             first
             Generall
             Councells
             ,
             when
             the
             A●●ans
             ,
             Photinians
             ,
             Macedonians
             ,
             Nestorians
             ,
             Eurychians
             &c.
             were
             anathematized
             ,
             was
             indeed
             the
             onely
             tru●
             Catholique
             church
             ;
             by
             which
             account
             the
             Abyssine
             
             churches
             ,
             as
             being
             (
             at
             least
             ,
             antiently
             )
             Eutychians
             ,
             and
             severall
             Eastern
             churches
             ,
             as
             Nestorians
             ,
             Jacobi●es
             ,
             &c.
             were
             and
             are
             to
             be
             excluded
             from
             that
             denomination
             ;
             which
             yet
             the
             Protestants
             now
             ,
             although
             they
             dare
             not
             communicate
             with
             them
             ,
             would
             admit
             into
             the
             body
             of
             the
             church
             ;
             but
             most
             unreasonably
             ;
             for
             if
             the
             Abyssines
             continue
             yet
             Eutychians
             ,
             the
             Protestants
             of
             England
             (
             who
             receive
             the
             foure
             first
             Generall
             Councells
             )
             do
             thereby
             acknowledge
             them
             to
             be
             Heretiques
             ;
             if
             they
             have
             quitted
             Eutychianisme
             ,
             and
             really
             adjoyned
             themselves
             to
             the
             Roman
             church
             (
             according
             to
             severall
             Embassies
             mentioned
             by
             
               Damianus
               à
               Goes
               &c.
            
             )
             then
             Protestants
             will
             find
             it
             so
             much
             more
             to
             their
             disadvantage
             to
             argue
             any
             thing
             from
             the
             Abyssine
             churches
             .
             2.
             
             I
             could
             observe
             nothing
             ,
             which
             could
             make
             me
             doubt
             that
             that
             which
             was
             called
             the
             Catholique
             church
             from
             the
             four
             first
             Generall
             Councells
             to
             
               S.
               Gregories
            
             the
             Greats
             dayes
             inclusivè
             ,
             was
             indeed
             so
             .
             For
             if
             in
             S.
             Gregories
             dayes
             there
             was
             a
             Catholique
             church
             (
             is
             Protestants
             grant
             there
             was
             )
             then
             that
             which
             was
             in
             communion
             and
             subjection
             to
             him
             was
             only
             it
             ,
             since
             none
             that
             I
             know
             pretend
             to
             allow
             that
             title
             to
             any
             congregation
             divided
             from
             him
             .
             Now
             in
             the
             church
             of
             S.
             Gregories
             time
             it
             is
             apparent
             that
             in
             a
             manner
             all
             points
             of
             Doctrine
             (
             now
             by
             Protestants
             called
             errours
             and
             causes
             of
             their
             separation
             )
             were
             universally
             acknowledged
             as
             Catholique
             doctrines
             ,
             as
             I
             shewed
             before
             by
             a
             joynt
             confession
             of
             the
             most
             learned
             Protestant
             writers
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             vertually
             confesse
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             had
             lived
             in
             S.
             Gregories
             dayes
             they
             would
             as
             well
             have
             separated
             
             from
             him
             .
             Besides
             it
             appeares
             by
             S.
             Gregories
             Epistles
             that
             he
             as
             Pope
             enjoyed
             a
             supereminent
             authority
             ,
             and
             sollicitously
             exercised
             a
             care
             over
             all
             Christian
             churches
             :
             As
             for
             his
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             as
             Patriarch
             ,
             and
             the
             extension
             thereof
             ,
             that
             I
             took
             not
             here
             into
             consideration
             ,
             since
             it
             is
             not
             a
             point
             pretended
             to
             be
             an
             Article
             of
             Faith.
             3.
             
             From
             S.
             Gregories
             dayes
             ,
             till
             the
             separation
             of
             the
             East
             from
             the
             externall
             jurisdiction
             ,
             rather
             then
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             Pope
             and
             Western
             churches
             ,
             the
             whole
             body
             of
             the
             church
             under
             one
             visible
             Head
             remained
             ,
             as
             it
             did
             before
             ,
             enjoying
             the
             title
             of
             the
             Catholique
             church
             ,
             no
             other
             pretending
             thereto
             .
             4.
             
             Since
             the
             Division
             of
             the
             East
             from
             the
             Westerne
             churches
             (
             caused
             as
             I
             conceive
             ,
             upon
             a
             quarrell
             about
             the
             Popes
             Ecclesiasticall
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             and
             not
             any
             point
             of
             Doctrine
             )
             the
             limits
             of
             the
             Catholique
             church
             seem
             to
             be
             much
             streitned
             .
             Concerning
             which
             Schisme
             (
             if
             it
             be
             indeed
             a
             Schisme
             properly
             so
             called
             )
             I
             apprehended
             no
             necessity
             to
             be
             very
             curious
             to
             inform
             my self
             ,
             being
             perswaded
             during
             the
             time
             of
             my
             being
             a
             Protestant
             ,
             that
             ,
             as
             for
             that
             one
             point
             of
             belief
             ,
             concerning
             the
             
               Procession
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Greek
             church
             expresseth
             her self
             otherwise
             then
             the
             Roman
             ,
             if
             in
             substance
             and
             sense
             there
             be
             a
             reall
             difference
             ,
             that
             the
             Roman
             church
             was
             Orthodox
             .
             And
             besides
             that
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             any
             point
             of
             doctrine
             wherein
             the
             Greek
             church
             agrees
             with
             Protestants
             to
             condemn
             the
             Roman
             church
             .
             It
             is
             true
             they
             communicate
             in
             both
             kinds
             ,
             but
             I
             could
             never
             
             find
             that
             the
             Greeks
             made
             that
             point
             any
             pretext
             of
             their
             division
             from
             the
             Roman
             ,
             neither
             indeed
             can
             they
             ,
             since
             
               they
               also
               give
               the
               Eucharist
               to
               the
               sick
               onely
               in
               one
               kind
               ,
            
             acknowledging
             withall
             ,
             that
             such
             communicants
             receive
             the
             whole
             effect
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             .
             As
             for
             the
             story
             of
             the
             Schisme
             ,
             it
             was
             begun
             by
             Photius
             the
             
               Pseudo-Patriarch
               of
               Constantinople
            
             upon
             ambition
             and
             interest
             ,
             because
             the
             Pope
             would
             not
             confirm
             his
             illegall
             intrusion
             into
             that
             Chair
             ;
             which
             generally
             ha's
             been
             a
             fatall
             occasion
             of
             almost
             all
             Schismes
             ,
             as
             long
             since
             S.
             Cyprian
             hath
             observed
             .
             Lastly
             it
             is
             manifest
             that
             those
             rights
             of
             Jurisdiction
             also
             ,
             which
             (
             since
             that
             Schisme
             )
             have
             been
             denied
             by
             the
             Greeks
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             were
             not
             then
             begun
             to
             be
             demanded
             ,
             but
             had
             been
             possessed
             by
             him
             for
             severall
             ages
             ;
             so
             that
             there
             was
             at
             least
             injustice
             ,
             if
             not
             error
             ,
             on
             the
             Grecians
             part
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Fourthly
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Pope
               ,
               as
               successor
               of
               S.
               Peter
               ,
               Prince
            
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             ha's
             a
             primacy
             and
             superiority
             over
             all
             Bishops
             and
             Patriarchs
             ,
             yea
             an
             authority
             over
             the
             whole
             Catholique
             church
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             may
             truly
             be
             called
             the
             
               Head
               of
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             ha's
             been
             delivered
             by
             so
             constant
             and
             universal
             a
             Tradition
             ,
             that
             it
             cannot
             without
             extreme
             impudence
             be
             denied
             .
             Now
             how
             far
             this
             superiority
             and
             authority
             extends
             ,
             I
             thought
             it
             needlesse
             curiously
             to
             inform
             my self
             ,
             since
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             I
             can
             learn
             ,
             all
             that
             the
             church
             requires
             in
             this
             point
             even
             from
             ecclesiasticall
             persons
             ,
             is
             a
             subscription
             to
             this
             profession
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Bull
             of
             Pope
             
               Pius
               IV
            
             annexed
             to
             the
             Councell
             of
             Trent
             ,
             and
             collected
             out
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             viz.
             
               Romano
               Pontifici
               
               Beati
               Petri
               Apostolorum
               Principis
               successori
               ,
               ac
               Jesu
               Christi
               .
               Uicario
               ,
               veram
               obedientiam
               spondeo
               ae
               juro
               .
            
             i.
             e.
             
               I
               do
               promise
               and
               sweare
               true
               obedience
               to
               the
               Pope
               of
               Rome
               ,
               successor
               of
               blessed
               S.
               Peter
               Prince
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               Vicar
               of
               Jesus
               Christ.
               
            
          
           
             8.
             
             Now
             that
             thus
             much
             is
             of
             universall
             Tradition
             ,
             what
             greater
             proof
             can
             be
             desired
             then
             may
             be
             afforded
             us
             in
             a
             late
             book
             entituled
             
               Les
               Grandeurs
               dell
               '
               Eglise
               Romaine
               ,
            
             where
             such
             a
             world
             of
             testimonies
             out
             of
             
               Councells
               Occumenicall
               and
               Provinciall
               ,
               Popes
               ,
               Fathers
               ,
            
             both
             
               Eastern
               and
               Westerne
               Histories
               Ecclesiasticall
               &c.
            
             are
             produced
             to
             maintain
             the
             Co-union
             of
             S.
             Paul
             with
             S.
             Peter
             in
             at
             least
             
               some
               degree
            
             of
             his
             universall
             authority
             ,
             which
             not
             withstanding
             are
             not
             an
             hundredth
             part
             of
             that
             which
             may
             be
             alledged
             out
             of
             antiquity
             for
             S.
             
               Peters
               Principality
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Popes
             as
             his
             successor
             .
             Yea
             that
             great
             
               Councell
               of
               Chalced
               on
            
             ,
             (
             acknowledged
             and
             received
             in
             England
             (
             even
             when
             it
             endeavoured
             to
             deprive
             the
             Pope
             of
             some
             part
             of
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             yet
             acknowledged
             this
             his
             superiority
             and
             authority
             as
             Pope
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             there
             calling
             him
             their
             Head
             ,
             and
             themselves
             with
             all
             
               Christians
               ,
               members
            
             under
             that
             Head.
             Moreover
             Socrates
             and
             Zozomen
             (
             writers
             far
             from
             being
             partiall
             for
             the
             Pope
             )
             yet
             mention
             antient
             immemoriall
             canons
             of
             the
             church
             ,
             
             wherein
             at
             least
             a
             negative
             voice
             is
             given
             to
             the
             Pope
             in
             any
             thing
             that
             shall
             be
             introduced
             to
             oblige
             the
             whole
             church
             ,
             To
             conclude
             ,
             
               Monsieur
               Blondel
            
             ,
             the
             most
             
             learned
             French
             controvertist
             that
             ever
             undertook
             their
             common
             quarrell
             against
             the
             Pope
             ,
             in
             that
             large
             volume
             which
             is
             spent
             in
             confuting
             particular
             extravagant
             opinions
             concerning
             that
             subject
             ,
             as
             touching
             the
             
               infallibility
               and
               Monarchicall
               Omnipotence
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               his
               Lordly
               and
               domineering
               headship
               ,
               and
               a
               Monarchicall
               power
               usurped
               by
               him
               by
               which
               to
               subdue
               all
               the
               members
               of
               Christ
               ,
               &c.
            
             yet
             notwithstanding
             (
             which
             is
             very
             remarkable
             )
             he
             confesseth
             himself
             ,
             
               that
               never
               any
               Councell
               or
               Nation
               ,
               
               no
               not
               that
               of
               Florence
               nor
               Trent
               it self
               ever
               adventured
               to
               define
               any
               thing
               concerning
               such
               excessive
               titles
               and
               power
               as
               the
               Popes
               Partizans
               do
               attribute
               to
               him
               .
            
             But
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             
               that
               the
               titles
               of
               the
               Apostle
               S.
            
             Peter
             
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               put
               in
               debate
               ,
               since
               that
               the
               Grecians
               and
               Protestants
               also
               do
               confesse
               that
               it
               hath
               beone
               believed
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               might
               be
               indeed
               that
               he
               was
               the
               President
               and
               Head
               or
               Chiefe
               (
               Chef
               )
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               the
               foundation
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               possessor
               of
               the
               Keys
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               heaven
               .
            
             Yea
             moreover
             ,
             
               That
               Rome
               ,
               as
               being
               a
               Church
               consecrated
               by
               the
               residence
               and
               Martyrdome
               of
               S.
               Peter
               ,
               whom
               antiquity
               hath
               acknowledged
               to
               be
               the
               Head
               (
               Chef
               )
               of
               the
               College
               Apostolique
               ,
               having
               been
               honored
               with
               the
               title
               of
               the
               Seat
               of
               the
               Apostle
               S.
            
             Peter
             ,
             
               might
               without
               difficulty
               be
               considered
               by
               one
               of
               the
               most
               renowned
               Councells
               (
               viz.
               that
               of
               Chalcedon
               as
               Head
               (
               Chef
               )
               of
               the
               Church
               :
            
             Which
             is
             in
             effect
             to
             acknowledge
             that
             the
             necessary
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Roman
             church
             concerning
             
             the
             Popes
             Primacy
             and
             Authority
             is
             Orthodox
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Upon
             which
             grounds
             ,
             since
             it
             appeares
             to
             have
             been
             an
             universall
             Tradition
             of
             the
             church
             (
             besides
             expresse
             words
             of
             Scripture
             )
             that
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             was
             to
             remaine
             visible
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             church
             possessed
             of
             all
             substantiall
             Christian
             doctrines
             ,
             preserved
             in
             all
             truth
             ,
             governed
             by
             lawfull
             Pastours
             ,
             as
             one
             body
             consisting
             of
             ruling
             and
             ruled
             members
             under
             one
             visible
             head
             ,
             (
             which
             S.
             Cyprian
             makes
             the
             foundation
             of
             Unity
             Ecclesiasticall
             )
             I
             concluded
             (
             as
             I
             thought
             ,
             rationally
             )
             that
             that
             part
             of
             the
             Christian
             world
             ,
             which
             continued
             in
             Communion
             with
             ,
             and
             obedience
             to
             this
             so
             acknowledged
             Supreme
             Authority
             ,
             might
             and
             ought
             most
             justly
             to
             challenge
             
               the
               title
               of
               the
               Catholique
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             10.
             
             Therefore
             though
             the
             priviledge
             of
             an
             independent
             Patriarchall
             church
             (
             which
             the
             English
             Protestants
             of
             late
             begin
             to
             challenge
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             to
             excuse
             their
             church
             from
             the
             title
             of
             Schisme
             ,
             for
             withdrawing
             it selfe
             from
             the
             Popes
             Jurisdiction
             )
             were
             just
             and
             legal
             ;
             yet
             they
             will
             never
             be
             able
             to
             justifie
             themselves
             for
             disbelieving
             what
             they
             together
             with
             all
             the
             other
             Western
             churches
             so
             many
             ages
             agreed
             to
             have
             been
             true
             ,
             or
             for
             denying
             the
             title
             of
             Oecumenicall
             Head
             to
             the
             Pope
             .
             Let
             it
             be
             supposed
             therefore
             ,
             what
             some
             of
             them
             alledge
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             in
             the
             power
             of
             such
             a
             
               King
               of
               England
            
             ,
             as
             Henry
             the
             VIII
             .
             with
             the
             forced
             consent
             of
             his
             Clergy
             ,
             to
             erect
             the
             English
             church
             into
             a
             Patriarchate
             ,
             as
             Justinian
             the
             Emperour
             
             did
             
               Justinianaea
               Prima
            
             :
             Or
             that
             England
             being
             an
             Island
             like
             Cyprus
             ,
             might
             have
             the
             priviledge
             to
             be
             independent
             of
             any
             Patriarch
             ;
             all
             that
             will
             follow
             thereon
             ,
             will
             be
             only
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             as
             
               Patriarch
               of
               the
               West
            
             shall
             by
             this
             meanes
             be
             deprived
             of
             some
             
               Patriarchall
               Jurisdictions
               ,
               Investitures
               ,
               Rights
               of
               Appeals
               ,
               &c.
            
             which
             have
             antiently
             been
             endeavoured
             to
             be
             withdrawn
             from
             him
             by
             the
             
               African
               Churches
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Yet
             what
             is
             this
             to
             his
             title
             of
             S.
             
               Peters
               Successor
            
             ,
             and
             
               Head
               of
               the
               Church
            
             ?
             Or
             was
             Justinianaea
             or
             the
             
               Isle
               of
               Cyprus
            
             so
             independent
             in
             matters
             of
             point
             of
             Faith
             or
             publique
             practise
             on
             the
             Pope
             or
             other
             Patriarchs
             ,
             or
             however
             ,
             on
             a
             Generall
             Councell
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             could
             dejure
             alter
             any
             thing
             established
             by
             
               Universall
               Authority
            
             ?
             Could
             they
             renverse
             decisions
             of
             Oecumenicall
             Councells
             ?
             Or
             did
             they
             ever
             usurp
             such
             an
             authority
             to
             themselves
             ,
             as
             to
             impute
             superstition
             ,
             idolatry
             ,
             prophaneness
             ,
             heresies
             ,
             &c.
             to
             all
             other
             churches
             ,
             under
             a
             shew
             of
             Reformation
             ,
             ruining
             the
             whole
             order
             of
             Discipline
             and
             Belief
             ,
             confessedly
             continued
             in
             the
             whole
             church
             for
             above
             a
             thousand
             years
             ?
             Till
             they
             can
             produce
             examples
             of
             an
             authority
             of
             Reformation
             of
             such
             a
             nature
             assumed
             by
             any
             Catholique
             Prince
             or
             particular
             Kingdome
             ,
             the
             other
             pretended
             right
             of
             exemption
             from
             Jurisdiction
             will
             be
             so
             far
             from
             excusing
             them
             ,
             that
             it
             will
             make
             it
             apparent
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             meerly
             their
             Princes
             lusts
             ,
             ambition
             and
             unquenchable
             thirst
             after
             ecclesiasticall
             revenewes
             ,
             that
             first
             put
             the
             thought
             of
             Reformation
             into
             their
             heads
             ,
             and
             that
             upon
             as
             just
             grounds
             they
             may
             expect
             from
             others
             a
             
             Reformation
             of
             their
             Reformation
             ,
             which
             will
             perhaps
             prove
             more
             durable
             ,
             when
             those
             baits
             shall
             be
             utterly
             taken
             away
             ,
             which
             first
             whetned
             their
             wits
             to
             contrive
             that
             project
             of
             a
             Reformation
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             For
             my
             own
             part
             therefore
             ,
             seeing
             these
             severall
             conclusions
             concerning
             
               the
               Catholique
               Churches
               indefectibility
               ,
               authority
               ,
               unity
               ,
               and
               Visibility
               ,
            
             so
             unanimously
             attested
             ,
             confirmed
             ,
             and
             made
             use
             of
             by
             all
             Antiquity
             ,
             with
             so
             good
             successe
             against
             all
             manner
             of
             antient
             Heresies
             and
             Schismes
             :
             And
             on
             the
             contrary
             perceiving
             no
             such
             method
             practised
             by
             Protestants
             disputing
             with
             one
             another
             ,
             no
             mention
             in
             any
             of
             their
             writings
             or
             arguments
             from
             Christs
             promises
             to
             the
             church
             ;
             but
             onely
             presumptuous
             boastings
             of
             greater
             sagacity
             and
             cunning
             to
             wrest
             Scripture
             to
             their
             severall
             purposes
             ,
             without
             the
             least
             successe
             of
             unity
             with
             one
             another
             ,
             yea
             to
             the
             utter
             despair
             thereof
             :
             Having
             shut
             mine
             eyes
             to
             all
             manner
             of
             worldly
             ends
             and
             designes
             ;
             yea
             resolving
             to
             follow
             truth
             whither
             soever
             it
             would
             lead
             me
             ,
             though
             quite
             out
             of
             sight
             of
             countrey
             ,
             friends
             or
             estate
             ,
             at
             length
             by
             the
             mercifull
             goodnesse
             of
             God
             I
             found
             my self
             in
             inward
             safety
             and
             repose
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             
               that
               City
               set
               ●pon
               an
               hill
               ,
               whose
               builder
               and
               maker
               is
               God
               ,
               whose
               foundations
               are
               Emerauds
               and
               Saphirs
               ,
               and
               Jesus
               Christ
               himself
               the
               chief
               Corner
               Stone
               :
               a
               City
               ,
               that
               is
               at
               unity
               within
               it selfe
               ,
            
             as
             being
             ordered
             and
             polished
             by
             the
             
               Spirit
               of
               Unity
               it selfe
            
             ;
             a
             City
             not
             enlightened
             with
             the
             Meteors
             or
             Comets
             of
             a
             
               private
               Spirit
            
             ,
             or
             changeable
             
               humane
               reason
            
             ,
             but
             with
             the
             
               glory
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             
             
               light
               of
               the
               Lamb
            
             :
             Lastly
             ,
             a
             City
             that
             for
             above
             sixteen
             hundred
             years
             together
             hath
             resisted
             all
             the
             tempests
             that
             the
             fury
             of
             men
             ,
             or
             malice
             of
             hell
             could
             raise
             against
             it
             ,
             and
             if
             Christs
             promises
             may
             be
             trusted
             to
             ,
             and
             his
             Omnipotence
             be
             r●lyed
             upon
             ;
             shall
             continue
             so
             till
             his
             second
             coming
             .
             
               To
               him
               be
               glory
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               .
            
          
           
             Amen
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           SECT
           .
           III.
           
        
         
           
             Containing
             a
             brief
             stating
             of
             certain
             particular
             points
             of
             Controversie
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Question
               of
               the
               Church
               being
               decided
               ,
               decides
               all
               other
               controversies
               .
            
             
               How
               it
               is
               almost
               impossible
               that
               errour
               should
               have
               crept
               into
               the
               publike
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               Of
               what
               force
               objections
               out
               of
               Scripture
               or
               Fathers
               are
               against
               the
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             AFter
             that
             Almighty
             God
             had
             changed
             that
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             me
             a
             stone
             of
             offence
             ,
             into
             a
             rock
             of
             foundation
             ,
             making
             me
             to
             find
             repose
             of
             mind
             in
             submitting
             to
             the
             authority
             of
             his
             church
             ,
             which
             by
             reason
             of
             my
             former
             misapprehensions
             I
             carefully
             avoided
             ;
             as
             if
             the
             greatest
             danger
             that
             a
             Christian
             could
             be
             capable
             of
             had
             beene
             to
             be
             a
             member
             of
             
               Christs
               mysticall
               body
               ,
               which
               is
               his
               Church
               ,
            
             or
             as
             if
             the
             hearkning
             to
             the
             Church
             had
             been
             the
             way
             to
             make
             a
             man
             worse
             then
             a
             
               Heathen
               and
               a
               Publican
            
             ,
             I
             then
             found
             an
             experimentall
             knowledge
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             that
             speech
             of
             S.
             Hierome
             ,
             (
             cont
             .
             Lucifer
             .
             )
             viz.
             
               that
               the
               Sun
               of
               the
               Church
               presently
               dryes
               up
               all
               rivelets
               of
               errors
               ,
            
             and
             dispells
             all
             the
             mists
             of
             naturall
             reason
             :
             
             as
             likewise
             of
             that
             of
             the
             
               Prophet
               ,
               Quicredit
               ,
               intelliget
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               He
               that
               believes
               shall
               understand
            
             :
             For
             being
             arrived
             to
             the
             top
             of
             that
             mountaine
             ,
             upon
             which
             God
             had
             built
             his
             church
             ,
             I
             found
             clear
             weather
             on
             all
             hands
             ,
             I
             found
             that
             there
             remained
             nothing
             for
             me
             to
             do
             afterwards
             ,
             but
             to
             hearken
             to
             ,
             and
             obey
             her
             ,
             that
             both
             Scripture
             and
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             now
             mine
             own
             reason
             taught
             me
             was
             only
             worthy
             to
             be
             obeyed
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             here
             should
             be
             an
             end
             of
             my
             Exomologesis
             ,
             or
             account
             of
             my
             inward
             disputes
             about
             controversies
             concerning
             Religion
             ,
             which
             quickly
             ceased
             ,
             after
             that
             I
             left
             off
             to
             be
             mine
             own
             Guide
             and
             Teacher
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Notwithstanding
             among
             the
             particular
             controversies
             in
             debate
             between
             the
             Romane
             Catholiques
             and
             other
             Sects
             ,
             I
             will
             select
             especially
             six
             of
             the
             most
             principall
             ,
             on
             purpose
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             regard
             had
             been
             had
             either
             to
             the
             authority
             or
             peace
             of
             Gods
             church
             ,
             there
             would
             never
             have
             been
             any
             differences
             about
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             the
             judgement
             even
             of
             moderate
             Protestants
             ,
             the
             differences
             are
             indeed
             of
             so
             small
             weight
             ,
             that
             if
             there
             had
             been
             amongst
             them
             but
             the
             least
             measure
             of
             charity
             ,
             or
             if
             Schisme
             had
             not
             been
             esteemed
             by
             them
             a
             vertue
             ;
             they
             would
             never
             have
             made
             such
             fatall
             and
             deadly
             divisions
             upon
             pretences
             so
             unconsiderable
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             They
             indeed
             lay
             to
             the
             charge
             of
             the
             Catholique
             church
             novelties
             in
             doctrines
             and
             practises
             :
             and
             yet
             Catholiques
             ,
             even
             out
             of
             those
             few
             that
             remain
             ,
             of
             the
             most
             antient
             Ecclesiasticall
             Authors
             ,
             shew
             clear
             proofes
             of
             these
             doctrines
             
             and
             practises
             ,
             and
             desire
             no
             more
             of
             them
             ,
             then
             that
             they
             would
             speak
             in
             the
             language
             of
             the
             antient
             church
             :
             They
             accuse
             her
             of
             impieties
             ,
             and
             idolatries
             ,
             and
             superstitions
             ,
             yet
             Catholiques
             shew
             them
             that
             the
             most
             holy
             ,
             learned
             Saints
             and
             Martyrs
             that
             ever
             were
             in
             Gods
             church
             practised
             and
             maintained
             such
             pretended
             superstitions
             ,
             &c.
             
             They
             accuse
             her
             of
             Schisme
             ,
             for
             not
             separating
             from
             her selfe
             and
             and
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             and
             for
             not
             being
             able
             to
             hinder
             them
             from
             committing
             that
             most
             sacrilegious
             crime
             ;
             and
             they
             impute
             Heresie
             to
             her
             ,
             for
             being
             constant
             in
             maintaining
             the
             decisions
             of
             all
             Councells
             ,
             and
             the
             profession
             of
             all
             churches
             and
             ages
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             But
             before
             I
             examine
             the
             vanity
             of
             these
             imputations
             by
             stating
             those
             six
             particular
             controversies
             ,
             I
             shall
             desire
             our
             English
             Protestants
             to
             meditate
             sadly
             upon
             two
             subjects
             especially
             .
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             Which
             way
             they
             can
             imagine
             it
             to
             be
             possible
             that
             an
             errour
             should
             imperceptibly
             creep
             into
             the
             belief
             and
             practise
             of
             the
             whole
             church
             ,
             even
             setting
             aside
             the
             security
             we
             have
             against
             any
             such
             mischiefe
             by
             the
             meanes
             of
             Christs
             promises
             ?
             For
             was
             it
             not
             true
             ,
             which
             antiquity
             testifies
             ,
             yea
             and
             S.
             Paul
             himself
             expressely
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Apostolicall
             men
             were
             instant
             in
             season
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             season
             ,
             to
             make
             known
             to
             the
             primitive
             Christians
             ,
             and
             to
             inculcate
             diligently
             and
             laboriously
             into
             their
             minds
             the
             whole
             sum
             of
             Christian
             doctrine
             ,
             not
             
               forbearing
               both
               publiquely
               ,
               and
               from
               house
               to
               house
               to
               reveal
               to
               them
               the
               whole
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               not
               suppressing
               any
               thing
               that
               was
               profitable
               ,
               (
               Act
               ,
               20.
               20.
               27.
               )
            
             And
             this
             so
             fully
             and
             effectually
             ,
             
             as
             that
             if
             an
             
               Angell
               from
               heaven
               could
            
             be
             supposed
             to
             
               teach
               any
               thing
            
             ,
             not
             only
             contrary
             ,
             but
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             i.
             e.
             
               besides
               that
               which
               they
               had
               taught
               ,
               he
               was
               to
               be
               accursed
               ,
               Galat.
            
             1.
             8.
             
             Then
             do
             not
             the
             Fathers
             tell
             us
             (
             and
             what
             proof
             can
             Protestants
             produce
             to
             make
             them
             appear
             to
             be
             lyars
             ,
             when
             they
             tell
             us
             )
             that
             at
             least
             for
             five
             hundred
             years
             all
             caution
             imagineable
             was
             used
             to
             prevent
             and
             exclude
             any
             novelties
             ,
             that
             any
             Heretiques
             ,
             yea
             or
             any
             Christians
             ,
             though
             as
             learned
             as
             Origen
             ,
             or
             as
             holy
             as
             S.
             Cyprian
             ,
             should
             attempt
             to
             introduce
             ?
             May
             we
             not
             adde
             hereto
             ,
             that
             whatsoever
             novelties
             of
             the
             least
             moment
             should
             be
             obtruded
             by
             any
             ,
             would
             discover
             themselves
             to
             be
             novelties
             ,
             by
             thwarting
             the
             publique
             profession
             and
             practised
             devotions
             of
             the
             church
             ?
             as
             S.
             Cyprians
             Rebaptization
             would
             oblige
             all
             men
             to
             practise
             that
             which
             they
             had
             alwayes
             forborne
             :
             and
             the
             Arian
             and
             
               Pelagian
               &c.
            
             impieties
             would
             constrain
             the
             church
             to
             alter
             the
             formes
             of
             prayers
             to
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             for
             Gods
             Grace
             to
             cure
             the
             impotence
             and
             perversenesse
             of
             nature
             ,
             acknowledged
             in
             the
             daily
             publique
             confessions
             .
             Upon
             which
             grounds
             ,
             S.
             Cyril
             against
             Nestorius
             ,
             and
             S.
             Leo
             against
             Eutyches
             ,
             disprove
             the
             errours
             and
             impieties
             of
             their
             Heresies
             ,
             by
             producing
             the
             profession
             and
             practise
             of
             the
             church
             in
             administring
             the
             holy
             Eucharist
             ,
             whereby
             she
             restified
             her
             beliefe
             of
             a
             reall
             presence
             of
             the
             very
             body
             and
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             there
             ,
             which
             could
             not
             consist
             with
             their
             Novelties
             .
             So
             that
             upon
             the
             same
             ground
             ,
             if
             
               Invocation
               of
               Saints
               ,
               Prayer
               and
               offering
               the
               most
               holy
               Sacrifice
               for
               remission
               
               of
               sinnes
               to
               the
               dead
               ,
               Veneration
               of
               Images
               ,
               &c.
            
             had
             been
             novelties
             ,
             would
             not
             such
             practises
             have
             more
             directly
             thwarted
             the
             publique
             devotions
             of
             the
             church
             ,
             then
             the
             Heresies
             of
             Nestorius
             and
             Eutyches
             :
             How
             was
             it
             possible
             then
             that
             such
             doctrines
             should
             have
             been
             taught
             by
             any
             particular
             Father
             ,
             (
             as
             confessedly
             they
             have
             been
             )
             and
             not
             any
             one
             appeare
             that
             should
             discover
             and
             protest
             against
             such
             innovations
             ?
             what
             charme
             was
             there
             in
             these
             doctrines
             above
             all
             others
             ,
             to
             cast
             the
             church
             into
             a
             sleep
             ,
             that
             she
             should
             not
             perceive
             them
             ,
             or
             to
             silence
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             that
             against
             their
             custome
             in
             all
             other
             innovations
             they
             should
             not
             open
             their
             mouths
             against
             them
             ?
             And
             much
             more
             ,
             how
             was
             it
             possible
             that
             the
             publique
             Liturgies
             and
             devotions
             of
             the
             church
             should
             come
             to
             be
             changed
             by
             admitting
             such
             pretended
             novelties
             and
             superstitions
             ,
             and
             yet
             no
             signes
             or
             footsteps
             be
             left
             that
             such
             a
             wonderfull
             change
             ha's
             been
             made
             ,
             not
             one
             writer
             to
             be
             found
             that
             can
             tell
             us
             of
             any
             one
             that
             opposed
             it
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             second
             thing
             that
             I
             desire
             them
             to
             consider
             is
             ,
             That
             since
             it
             is
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             and
             ha's
             been
             for
             many
             ages
             the
             universall
             belief
             of
             the
             church
             ,
             that
             all
             such
             pretended
             Novelties
             were
             indeed
             Catholique
             and
             Apostolique
             Traditions
             ,
             what
             arguments
             Protestants
             can
             reasonably
             esteeme
             sufficient
             to
             disprove
             this
             beliefe
             ,
             and
             to
             dispossesse
             the
             church
             of
             her
             renure
             ?
             Will
             the
             silence
             of
             one
             or
             two
             Fathers
             ,
             think
             they
             ,
             be
             of
             force
             enough
             to
             such
             a
             purpose
             ?
             If
             so
             ,
             I
             doubt
             whether
             the
             church
             would
             then
             be
             able
             to
             maintaine
             any
             one
             
             Article
             of
             Faith.
             Would
             a
             few
             seeming
             difficulties
             and
             obscure
             ,
             seemingly
             opposite
             quotations
             out
             of
             some
             writings
             of
             a
             few
             Fathers
             serve
             their
             turn
             ?
             It
             did
             not
             so
             in
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             Arians
             ,
             of
             the
             Pelagians
             ,
             of
             the
             Novatians
             :
             &c.
             and
             why
             only
             in
             the
             present
             controversies
             ?
             Will
             quotations
             of
             Scripture
             decide
             the
             questions
             against
             the
             present
             church
             ?
             Indeed
             if
             it
             could
             be
             imagineable
             ,
             that
             the
             whole
             Catholique
             church
             could
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             same
             hand
             ,
             deliver
             us
             Scripture
             and
             doctrines
             contrary
             to
             expresse
             Scripture
             ,
             if
             she
             could
             be
             supposed
             either
             so
             foolish
             as
             not
             to
             see
             that
             which
             no
             body
             could
             be
             ignorant
             of
             ,
             or
             so
             wicked
             ,
             as
             (
             clearly
             seeing
             what
             God
             said
             )
             to
             command
             us
             not
             to
             believe
             him
             ,
             but
             rather
             the
             quite
             contrary
             ,
             then
             she
             might
             deserve
             to
             be
             stiled
             Schismaticall
             ,
             because
             she
             continues
             in
             such
             a
             wicked
             unity
             ;
             and
             Hereticall
             ,
             because
             she
             would
             not
             submit
             her
             judgement
             and
             aushority
             to
             the
             passions
             and
             lust
             of
             an
             Apostate
             Monke
             .
             But
             even
             Protestants
             themselves
             will
             absolve
             her
             from
             such
             a
             high
             degree
             of
             guilt
             ,
             as
             to
             contradict
             expresse
             and
             formall
             Scripture
             .
             And
             as
             for
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             either
             obscure
             or
             ambiguous
             ,
             or
             ●ationally
             admitting
             severall
             interpretations
             ,
             though
             to
             some
             prejudicate
             ears
             they
             may
             seem
             to
             sound
             otherwise
             then
             the
             church
             teaches
             ,
             in
             all
             reason
             and
             honesty
             the
             churches
             interpretation
             of
             them
             ought
             to
             prevail
             against
             any
             private
             mans
             :
             I
             am
             sure
             all
             sorts
             of
             Sects
             will
             either
             submit
             their
             judgements
             to
             the
             sense
             of
             their
             particular
             churches
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             will
             conceal
             their
             opinions
             ,
             when
             they
             cannot
             submit
             them
             ;
             this
             civility
             and
             duty
             teaches
             all
             men
             .
             
             But
             as
             for
             the
             children
             of
             the
             Catholike
             church
             ,
             they
             have
             an
             obligation
             binding
             them
             in
             conscience
             to
             trust
             the
             same
             church
             for
             the
             sense
             of
             Scripture
             (
             especially
             in
             points
             which
             she
             sayes
             are
             of
             
               Universall
               Tradition
            
             )
             which
             they
             have
             trusted
             for
             the
             Scripture
             it selfe
             ;
             and
             therefore
             S.
             Augustine
             said
             well
             ,
             and
             like
             a
             perfectly
             good
             Christian
             and
             
               Catholique
               ,
               The
               words
               of
               Scripture
               are
               so
               to
               be
               understood
               ,
               as
               the
               world
               hath
               believed
               them
               ,
               which
               that
               it
               should
               believe
               the
               Scripture
               hath
               foretold
               .
            
             And
             surely
             he
             that
             will
             duely
             consider
             of
             what
             weight
             the
             universal
             testimony
             of
             a
             whole
             age
             of
             the
             church
             is
             to
             prove
             a
             Tradition
             ,
             will
             never
             think
             that
             a
             few
             objections
             ,
             or
             obscure
             passages
             either
             in
             Scriptures
             ,
             or
             two
             or
             three
             Fathers
             ,
             who
             are
             apt
             to
             speak
             unwarily
             ,
             when
             the
             matter
             is
             not
             in
             controversie
             ;
             should
             decide
             the
             cause
             against
             it
             ,
             especially
             considering
             that
             it
             is
             almost
             impossible
             to
             receive
             absolute
             satisfaction
             of
             the
             doctrine
             of
             former
             ages
             any
             other
             way
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             any
             other
             way
             so
             well
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             universall
             agreement
             of
             the
             present
             age
             ,
             that
             so
             the
             former
             ages
             delivered
             to
             her
             ,
             What
             shall
             we
             say
             then
             ,
             when
             to
             the
             evident
             testimony
             of
             the
             present
             age
             for
             Catholike
             verities
             may
             be
             added
             a
             world
             of
             testimonies
             ,
             both
             of
             Scripture
             and
             antient
             writers
             ,
             beyond
             all
             comparison
             far
             more
             then
             for
             her
             enemies
             contradictory
             assertions
             ,
             even
             those
             enemies
             themselves
             being
             judges
             ,
             as
             will
             appeare
             undeniably
             to
             any
             man
             that
             will
             consult
             that
             one
             book
             of
             
               Brercley's
               Apology
               of
               Protestants
               for
               the
               Catholique
               church
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               Reall
               Presence
               ,
               and
               Transubstantiation
               .
               Of
               the
               Adoration
               of
               Christ
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               and
               of
               Communion
               under
               one
               Species
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             THe
             six
             speciall
             controversies
             which
             I
             shall
             briefly
             consider
             ,
             shall
             be
             ;
             1.
             
             Concerning
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             and
             therein
             of
             the
             
               Reall
               Presence
               of
               Christs
               body
               by
               way
               of
               Transubstantiation
               :
            
             as
             likewise
             ,
             
               Of
               the
               Adoration
               of
               our
               Lord
               present
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               ;
               and
               communion
               under
               one
               Species
               .
               2.
               
               Of
               Invocation
               of
               Saints
               .
               3.
               
               Of
               Veneration
               of
               Images
               .
               4.
               
               Of
               Prayer
               for
               the
               Dead
               ,
               and
               Purgatory
               .
               5.
               
               Of
               Indulgences
               .
               6.
               
               Of
               the
               Publike
               Service
               in
               Latin.
            
             The
             reason
             why
             I
             make
             choice
             of
             these
             is
             ,
             both
             because
             these
             are
             the
             especiall
             controversies
             ,
             wherein
             there
             is
             a
             reall
             and
             manifest
             difference
             between
             Catholiques
             and
             Protestants
             ,
             who
             make
             these
             points
             the
             principall
             causes
             of
             their
             separation
             :
             For
             as
             concerning
             the
             debates
             about
             Grace
             and
             
               Free-will
               ,
               Predestination
            
             and
             Justification
             ,
             as
             likewise
             the
             
               merits
               of
               good
               works
            
             ,
             though
             ignorant-popular-preaching
             Protestants
             make
             a
             great
             clamour
             about
             them
             ,
             yet
             I
             was
             most
             assured
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             indeed
             a
             reall
             agreement
             ,
             when
             they
             came
             to
             explaine
             themselves
             sensibly
             about
             them
             .
             As
             for
             the
             controversie
             concerning
             the
             Pope
             ,
             I
             have
             spoken
             sufficiently
             in
             the
             52.
             chapter
             ,
             at
             the
             latter
             end
             of
             the
             
               fourth
               conclusion
            
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             First
             therefore
             concerning
             the
             Reall
             presence
             of
             Christs
             body
             in
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             way
             of
             Transubstantiation
             :
             In
             discoursing
             upon
             which
             ,
             because
             my
             designe
             is
             not
             to
             write
             the
             controversie
             in
             generall
             ,
             but
             only
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             doctrine
             ,
             which
             ,
             following
             the
             church
             of
             England
             ,
             I
             was
             taught
             there
             ;
             it
             will
             be
             sufficient
             for
             me
             to
             signifie
             ,
             that
             by
             that
             church
             I
             was
             taught
             that
             in
             the
             blessed
             Sacrament
             the
             body
             and
             bloud
             of
             our
             Lord
             were
             really
             present
             ,
             exhibited
             and
             received
             by
             the
             Communicants
             ,
             really
             I
             say
             ,
             not
             onely
             as
             the
             objects
             of
             Faith
             ,
             or
             not
             onely
             as
             really
             exhibiting
             the
             effects
             of
             Christs
             suffering
             ;
             but
             as
             truly
             and
             properly
             as
             the
             Roman
             church
             professeth
             ,
             onely
             I
             was
             forbidden
             to
             say
             that
             there
             was
             any
             reall
             change
             made
             in
             the
             bread
             and
             Wine
             ,
             which
             remained
             after
             Consecration
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             before
             :
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             I
             was
             taught
             to
             say
             ,
             what
             neither
             I
             nor
             any
             other
             was
             able
             to
             expresse
             ,
             save
             onely
             that
             the
             Romish
             doctrine
             was
             false
             ,
             which
             taught
             that
             that
             presence
             was
             made
             by
             a
             presence
             of
             Christs
             body
             under
             the
             Species
             (
             which
             only
             remained
             )
             of
             the
             visible
             elements
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Now
             when
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             I
             was
             taught
             to
             expresse
             my
             belief
             thus
             by
             the
             church
             of
             England
             ,
             my
             intention
             is
             not
             that
             that
             church
             obligeth
             every
             one
             to
             believe
             thus
             ;
             For
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             so
             a
             man
             will
             but
             renounce
             the
             two
             words
             of
             Transubstantion
             ,
             and
             Consubstantiation
             ,
             he
             may
             ,
             preserving
             the
             terme
             really
             ,
             interpret
             himself
             ;
             as
             if
             really
             signified
             only
             figuratively
             ,
             or
             as
             the
             object
             of
             the
             understanding
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             a
             world
             of
             writers
             allowed
             there
             to
             have
             expressed
             
             themselves
             :
             Yea
             in
             the
             28.
             and
             29.
             
             
               Articles
               of
               that
               Church
            
             there
             are
             certain
             clauses
             which
             require
             only
             a
             figurative
             sense
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             as
             when
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               The
               body
               of
               Christ
               is
               given
               ,
               taken
               ,
               and
               eaten
               in
               the
               supper
               ,
               only
               after
               an
               heavenly
               and
               spirituall
               manner
               ;
               and
               the
               mean
               whereby
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               is
               received
               and
               eaten
               in
               the
               supper
               ,
               is
               Faith.
            
             And
             again
             ,
             
               The
               wicked
               &c.
               are
               in
               no
               wise
               partakers
               of
               Christ
               ,
               but
               rather
               to
               their
               condemnation
               do
               eat
               and
               drink
               the
               sign
               or
               Sacrament
               of
               so
               great
               a
               thing
               .
            
             Which
             clauses
             being
             allowed
             ,
             those
             Articles
             do
             admit
             ,
             yea
             require
             not
             only
             the
             Calvinistical
             ,
             but
             even
             the
             Zuinglian
             sense
             concerning
             that
             point
             .
             Yet
             notwithstanding
             this
             ,
             whether
             the
             
               Calvinisticall
               party
            
             there
             had
             with
             their
             usuall
             importunity
             extorted
             the
             inserting
             of
             those
             clauses
             into
             the
             
               Articles
               ,
               I
               know
               not
            
             ,
             yet
             those
             that
             followed
             the
             
               Prelaticall
               Governing
               Faction
            
             never
             considered
             those
             expressions
             ,
             but
             without
             any
             
               Calvinisticall
               hypscrisie
            
             professed
             that
             they
             believed
             the
             
               Reall
               Presence
            
             as
             truly
             and
             really
             and
             properly
             as
             the
             Catholiques
             did
             :
             
             And
             so
             King
             James
             commanded
             
               Monsieur
               Casaubon
            
             to
             signifie
             his
             sense
             to
             
               Cardinall
               Perron
            
             in
             the
             words
             of
             Doctor
             
               Andrews
               ,
               then
               Bishop
               of
               Ely.
               
            
          
           
             4.
             
             Now
             what
             other
             reason
             can
             be
             imagined
             should
             move
             the
             most
             learned
             and
             prudent
             part
             of
             the
             English
             Clergy
             to
             expresse
             themselves
             so
             neer
             the
             Catholique
             sense
             ,
             but
             only
             a
             conviction
             that
             besides
             the
             formall
             words
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             the
             
               Ecclesiasticall
               Tradition
            
             and
             generall
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Fathers
             enforced
             such
             a
             sense
             ?
             But
             
             by
             what
             mystery
             it
             came
             to
             passe
             that
             they
             should
             dispense
             with
             themselves
             for
             following
             Tradition
             no
             further
             ;
             but
             that
             under
             a
             pretence
             that
             the
             Sacrament
             was
             a
             mystery
             inexplicable
             ,
             they
             should
             forsake
             the
             same
             Tradition
             and
             Fathers
             ,
             who
             generally
             professe
             ,
             that
             
               that
               presence
               is
               made
               by
               a
               reall
               transmutation
               of
               the
               visible
               elements
               into
               the
               very
               Body
               and
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             this
             I
             confesse
             I
             could
             never
             comprehend
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Now
             that
             such
             was
             the
             
               Traditionary
               doctrine
            
             of
             the
             Catholique
             church
             ,
             (
             besides
             the
             testimony
             of
             the
             present
             age
             ,
             which
             will
             be
             of
             infinite
             weight
             to
             any
             one
             that
             duly
             considers
             it
             )
             and
             to
             omit
             a
             world
             of
             quotations
             out
             of
             Councells
             and
             Fathers
             ,
             wherein
             expressions
             to
             prove
             the
             same
             are
             as
             full
             ,
             yea
             perhaps
             more
             rigid
             then
             the
             Decision
             of
             the
             Councell
             of
             Trent
             it selfe
             ,
             I
             became
             convinced
             from
             these
             considerations
             ,
             viz.
             1.
             
             Because
             in
             all
             the
             antient
             Liturgies
             that
             ever
             I
             saw
             ,
             there
             are
             expresse
             mention
             of
             the
             verity
             and
             reality
             of
             this
             change
             ,
             and
             not
             any
             the
             least
             intimation
             of
             a
             figurative
             sense
             :
             there
             are
             expresse
             prayers
             that
             God
             would
             by
             his
             omnipotent
             power
             cause
             the
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             to
             become
             the
             Body
             and
             Bloud
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             least
             intimation
             ,
             that
             the
             way
             of
             communicating
             of
             these
             mysteries
             should
             be
             only
             by
             Faith
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             operation
             of
             the
             understanding
             .
             2.
             
             Because
             in
             the
             form
             of
             communicating
             both
             in
             the
             Easterne
             and
             Westerne
             churches
             ,
             (
             which
             form
             or
             Canon
             ,
             S.
             Chrysostome
             ,
             S.
             Ambrose
             ,
             S.
             Augustine
             ,
             S.
             
               Basile
               ,
               &c.
            
             attribute
             to
             the
             Apostles
             themselves
             as
             authors
             )
             there
             was
             required
             from
             the
             communicants
             a
             confession
             of
             their
             beliefe
             of
             the
             reality
             of
             this
             change
             ;
             or
             
             to
             expresse
             it
             in
             S.
             Ambrose
             his
             language
             ,
             (
             
               de
               Sacr.
               l.
               4.
               c.
            
             3.
             )
             
               The
               Priest
               (
               viz.
            
             presenting
             to
             thee
             that
             which
             before
             consecration
             was
             bread
             )
             
               saith
               unto
               thee
               ,
               This
               is
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               thou
               answerest
               ,
               Amen
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               it
               is
               true
               ;
               That
               which
               the
               tongue
               confesseth
               ,
               let
               the
               heart
               believe
               .
            
             3.
             
             Because
             generally
             the
             Fathers
             when
             they
             speak
             of
             this
             argument
             ,
             have
             recourse
             to
             the
             omnipotence
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
             and
             to
             wonderfull
             operations
             exalted
             above
             all
             humane
             credibility
             ,
             as
             the
             cause
             of
             this
             change
             ,
             thereby
             leaving
             no
             doubt
             that
             they
             understood
             a
             conversion
             (
             not
             significative
             ,
             but
             )
             reall
             ,
             true
             and
             substantiall
             .
             4.
             
             Because
             the
             same
             Fathers
             to
             make
             their
             auditours
             more
             capable
             of
             the
             mystery
             ,
             exemplifie
             in
             other
             kinds
             of
             changes
             or
             conversions
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             change
             of
             the
             Bread
             which
             Christ
             did
             eat
             ,
             into
             his
             owne
             flesh
             ;
             of
             the
             miraculous
             conversion
             of
             water
             into
             wine
             ;
             of
             Moyses
             rod
             into
             a
             serpent
             ;
             and
             the
             waters
             of
             Nile
             into
             blood
             .
             Which
             language
             would
             be
             extremely
             ridiculous
             ,
             if
             they
             intended
             not
             a
             reall
             and
             substantial
             change
             .
             5.
             
             To
             prove
             that
             they
             understood
             not
             only
             a
             presence
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             action
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             (
             as
             some
             English
             Protestants
             explain
             themselves
             )
             or
             a
             presence
             consistent
             with
             a
             Lutheranical
             coëxistence
             of
             the
             substance
             of
             bread
             and
             wine
             ,
             S.
             Ambrose
             will
             satisfie
             
             us
             ,
             who
             answering
             that
             very
             objection
             that
             the
             difficulties
             would
             be
             less
             if
             it
             were
             affirmed
             that
             the
             substance
             of
             bread
             and
             wine
             remained
             together
             with
             the
             body
             and
             blood
             of
             Christ
             after
             the
             consecration
             ,
             hath
             these
             words
             ,
             
               de
               Sacr.
               l.
               4.
               
               To
               the
               first
               objection
               we
               must
               thus
               answer
               ,
               That
               in
               matters
               of
               faith
               a
               man
               ought
               not
               to
               make
               choice
               of
               that
               which
               is
               accompanied
               with
               less
               difficulties
               ,
               for
               otherwise
               we
               should
               affirm
               that
               in
               God
               there
               is
               one
               only
               hypostasis
               &c.
               
               But
               he
               ought
               to
               affirm
               that
               which
               is
               most
               conformable
               to
               the
               testimonies
               of
               the
               holy
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Tradition
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               although
               never
               so
               many
               difficulties
               present
               themselves
               ,
               seeing
               that
               he
               ought
               to
               captivate
               his
               understanding
               under
               the
               obedience
               of
               Faith.
            
             So
             likewise
             S.
             Ignatius
             quoted
             by
             
               Theodoret
               in
               Dialog
            
             .
             3.
             speaks
             of
             certain
             
               Heretikes
               who
               received
               not
               the
               Oblations
               and
               Eucharists
               ;
               because
               they
               believed
               not
               that
               the
               Eucharist
               was
               the
               flesh
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ.
            
             Which
             is
             a
             proof
             undeniable
             ,
             that
             the
             most
             primitive
             church
             taught
             this
             Catholike
             dgctrine
             of
             the
             reall
             Presence
             ;
             for
             if
             there
             had
             beene
             onely
             a
             spirituall
             presence
             ,
             what
             pretence
             could
             those
             Heretikes
             have
             to
             resuse
             them
             .
             
             6.
             
             Because
             both
             the
             antient
             Liturgies
             and
             Fathers
             of
             the
             church
             do
             testifie
             the
             generall
             custome
             of
             Gods
             people
             to
             adore
             Christ
             present
             upon
             the
             Altar
             after
             Consecration
             :
             and
             this
             not
             onely
             in
             the
             time
             of
             administration
             ,
             but
             afterwards
             also
             ,
             as
             supposing
             ,
             
             that
             that
             which
             remained
             ,
             was
             and
             continued
             truly
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             according
             to
             those
             words
             of
             S.
             Cyrill
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             
             
               I
               know
               what
               they
               say
               ,
               namely
               ,
               That
               the
               mysticall
               benediction
               ,
               if
               any
               reliques
               remain
               of
               it
               to
               the
               next
               day
               ,
               is
               unprofitable
               to
               sanctification
               .
               But
               they
               that
               say
               thus
               are
               mad
               :
               For
               there
               is
               not
               another
               Christ
               made
               ,
               neither
               can
               his
               holy
               body
               be
               changed
               ,
               but
               the
               vertue
               of
               the
               benediction
               and
               the
               quickning
               Grace
               remains
               perpetually
               in
               it
               .
               7.
               
               Lastly
               ,
            
             because
             by
             this
             argument
             of
             the
             reall
             transmutation
             of
             the
             visible
             elements
             into
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             the
             
               third
               Generall
               Councell
               of
               Ephesus
            
             ,
             and
             severall
             antient
             Fathers
             ,
             confuted
             the
             Heresies
             of
             Nestorius
             and
             Eutyches
             ,
             about
             the
             two
             natures
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             
             as
             I
             mentioned
             occasionally
             before
             .
             So
             that
             such
             a
             world
             of
             testimonies
             of
             Antiquity
             concurring
             ,
             the
             Tradition
             being
             so
             constant
             and
             uniform
             ,
             S.
             
               Leo
               the
               Great
               had
               just
               cause
               to
               say
            
             (
             Ep.
             23.
             )
             
               In
               the
               church
               of
               God
               this
               is
               so
               consonantly
               witnessed
               by
               evemans
               mouth
               ,
               that
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               body
               and
               bloud
               of
               Christ
               is
               not
               even
               by
               the
               tongues
               of
               infants
               concealed
               among
               the
               Sacraments
               (
               or
               ,
               Mysteries
               )
               of
               the
               common
               Faith.
               
            
          
           
             6.
             
             An
             
               Universall
               Tradition
            
             therefore
             of
             the
             
               Reall
               Presence
            
             hath
             been
             so
             forcible
             and
             unconquerable
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             constrained
             even
             the
             English
             Protestants
             themselves
             to
             acknowledge
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             simply
             and
             unhypocritically
             :
             How
             could
             I
             then
             defend
             my self
             from
             submitting
             
             and
             captivating
             my
             understanding
             to
             the
             same
             Tradition
             ,
             as
             constant
             for
             a
             reall
             change
             and
             conversion
             ?
             I
             must
             professe
             ingenuously
             ,
             that
             during
             the
             time
             of
             my
             being
             a
             Protestant
             ,
             the
             only
             ,
             or
             I
             am
             sure
             principall
             hinderance
             from
             an
             entire
             conformity
             to
             the
             Faith
             of
             Catholikes
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             was
             the
             inextricablenesse
             of
             those
             arguments
             which
             my
             reason
             suggested
             to
             me
             out
             of
             naturall
             Philosophy
             against
             it
             ,
             as
             ,
             how
             it
             could
             be
             possible
             that
             the
             same
             body
             could
             be
             in
             heaven
             and
             upon
             the
             Altar
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ?
             how
             accidents
             could
             remain
             without
             their
             proper
             subjects
             &c.
             considering
             with
             all
             the
             small
             ,
             or
             rather
             no
             satisfaction
             which
             the
             
               Scholasticall
               subtilties
            
             gave
             me
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             But
             now
             if
             it
             be
             demanded
             ,
             what
             new
             Philosophy
             I
             have
             learned
             ,
             since
             I
             learned
             that
             the
             Catholique
             church
             was
             to
             be
             believed
             and
             obeyed
             ,
             and
             what
             preservative
             I
             have
             found
             against
             those
             former
             arguments
             of
             naturall
             reason
             ?
             I
             must
             answer
             freely
             and
             ingenuously
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             not
             learned
             to
             answer
             such
             arguments
             ,
             but
             to
             despise
             them
             ;
             and
             to
             say
             ,
             God
             forbid
             that
             vain
             Philosophy
             should
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             make
             a
             prey
             of
             me
             ,
             defrauding
             me
             of
             the
             most
             necessary
             communion
             with
             the
             church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             most
             essentiall
             vertue
             of
             captivating
             my
             understanding
             to
             the
             obedience
             of
             all
             
               Evangelicall
               Mysteries
            
             .
             I
             do
             therefore
             freely
             confesse
             my
             ignorance
             ,
             and
             inability
             to
             demonstrate
             how
             this
             particular
             Mystery
             can
             consist
             even
             with
             those
             rules
             of
             Philosphy
             which
             I
             my self
             receive
             ;
             But
             withall
             ,
             I
             must
             not
             conceale
             that
             when
             I
             was
             a
             Protestant
             also
             ,
             I
             did
             the
             same
             for
             other
             points
             ,
             as
             the
             Mystery
             of
             
             the
             blessed
             Trinity
             ,
             the
             Incarnation
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             I
             did
             not
             find
             any
             scruple
             in
             those
             mysteries
             ,
             because
             I
             could
             not
             reconcile
             them
             with
             Aristotle
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             
               Patriarch
               of
               Heretiques
            
             ,
             as
             Tertullian
             calls
             the
             Philosophers
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             I
             will
             further
             add
             ,
             that
             that
             which
             gave
             me
             entire
             satisfaction
             ,
             and
             obliged
             me
             in
             conscience
             to
             silence
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             answer
             my
             reason
             ,
             when
             it
             would
             raise
             objections
             against
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             was
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             authority
             ,
             for
             whose
             sake
             I
             believed
             it
             ,
             taught
             me
             to
             believe
             it
             to
             be
             a
             mystery
             inexplicable
             and
             incomprehensible
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             was
             not
             lawfull
             so
             to
             examine
             it
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             should
             stand
             or
             fall
             according
             to
             the
             dictates
             of
             naturall
             reason
             .
             Insomuch
             as
             S.
             Gregory
             (
             called
             the
             Divine
             )
             spoke
             like
             one
             that
             deserved
             that
             surname
             ,
             in
             the
             
               second
               Generall
               Councell
               of
            
             Constantinople
             ,
             
               That
               it
               was
               not
               permitted
               to
               the
               Maobites
               and
               Ammonites
               to
               enter
               into
               the
               church
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               is
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             i.
             e.
             
               to
               Logicall
               and
               vainly
               curious
               and
               subtill
               discourses
               .
            
             I
             refer
             the
             Reader
             to
             an
             abundant
             collection
             of
             the
             testimonies
             of
             Fathers
             ,
             forbidding
             this
             curiosity
             of
             examining
             the
             possibility
             of
             this
             mystery
             upon
             the
             grounds
             of
             naturall
             reason
             ,
             which
             are
             to
             be
             found
             in
             Cardinall
             
               Perrons
               Reply
            
             to
             
               King
               James
               .
               (
               Repl.
               lib.
               4.
               cap.
               1.
               2.
               
               &c.
               )
            
             Therefore
             far
             be
             it
             from
             me
             to
             determine
             this
             Mystery
             ,
             by
             the
             subtill
             and
             too
             too
             curious
             disputations
             of
             the
             Schoolmen
             :
             I
             do
             not
             envy
             them
             their
             leasure
             to
             employ
             their
             fancies
             about
             such
             matters
             within
             their
             owne
             
             walls
             ;
             but
             if
             they
             begin
             to
             passe
             for
             competent
             Judges
             of
             this
             Mystery
             ,
             I
             must
             prosesse
             that
             I
             disclaim
             them
             ,
             and
             I
             cannot
             without
             grief
             remember
             what
             dangerous
             use
             Protestants
             make
             of
             their
             vaine
             and
             sometimes
             ridiculous
             Philosophicall
             Questions
             about
             this
             Mystery
             ,
             who
             satisfie
             themselves
             that
             the
             Mystery
             it self
             is
             not
             true
             ,
             because
             they
             find
             no
             satisfaction
             in
             the
             discourses
             and
             answers
             ,
             which
             the
             Schoole-writers
             endeavour
             to
             give
             to
             a
             thousand
             foolish
             objections
             ,
             which
             they
             conjute
             up
             out
             of
             
               Aristotles
               Philosophy
            
             against
             this
             Mystery
             ,
             to
             be
             adored
             and
             trembled
             at
             .
             It
             is
             onely
             
               Scripture
               ,
               testimonies
               of
               Fa●hers
               ,
               Ecclesiasticall
               Tradition
               ,
               Generall
               Councells
               ,
            
             and
             the
             
               Profession
               of
               the
               present
               Catholique
               Church
               ,
            
             which
             are
             the
             proper
             Judges
             of
             this
             controversie
             ,
             and
             whose
             authority
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             employed
             as
             it
             ought
             ,
             will
             assert
             this
             divine
             truth
             of
             the
             Reality
             of
             Christs
             presence
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             conversion
             in
             the
             blessed
             Sacrament
             ,
             to
             the
             confusion
             of
             all
             Novelties
             and
             all
             Blasphemies
             of
             Heretiques
             .
             The
             antient
             ,
             both
             Latin
             and
             
               Grecian
               Fathers
            
             ,
             who
             certainly
             were
             of
             wits
             as
             subtill
             and
             pierceing
             ,
             as
             any
             that
             have
             succeeded
             them
             ,
             yet
             never
             thought
             upon
             such
             nice
             enquiries
             ,
             as
             now
             every
             young
             Philosopher
             can
             prattle
             of
             ;
             and
             therefore
             I
             professe
             ,
             since
             I
             am
             far
             from
             finding
             any
             obligation
             at
             all
             lying
             upon
             me
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             yea
             since
             the
             Councell
             of
             Trent
             (
             
               Sess.
               13.
               c.
            
             I.
             )
             hath
             defined
             this
             point
             in
             the
             language
             of
             Antiquity
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             the
             Schools
             ,
             saying
             that
             
               Christ
               is
               present
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               Sacramentaliter
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             mysteriously
             ,
             inexplicably
             ,
             
             I
             will
             never
             endeavour
             to
             answer
             any
             Philosophicall
             arguments
             any
             other
             way
             then
             with
             such
             words
             as
             these
             of
             S.
             
               John
               Damascene
               ,
               The
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               is
               changed
               into
               the
               Body
               and
               Blood
               of
               our
               Lord
               ;
               but
               this
               after
               an
               unsearchable
               manner
               :
               For
               of
               this
               matter
               we
               know
               no
               further
               ,
               but
               only
               that
               the
               word
               of
               God
               is
               true
               ,
               and
               efficacious
               ,
               and
               omnipotent
               .
            
             Damasc.
             de
             Orthod
             .
             Fide
             lib.
             4.
             cap.
             14.
             
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               Adoration
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               present
               in
               the
               holy
               Eucharist
               .
            
             
               9●
               Let
               us
               now
               consider
               to
               what
               the
               church
               obliges
               all
               Catholiques
               in
               this
               point
               .
               If
               
                 any
                 one
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Councell
               of
               Trent
               
                 Sess.
                 13.
                 
                 Can.
                 6.
                 )
                 saith
                 that
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 the
                 only
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 adored
                 with
                 the
                 exteriour
                 worship
                 of
              
               Latria
               
                 it self
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 for
                 that
                 end
                 it
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 proposed
                 publikely
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 to
                 be
                 adored
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 those
                 who
                 adore
                 him
                 are
                 Idolaters
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 be
                 Ana●hema
                 .
              
               Which
               worship
               of
               Latria
               is
               not
               given
               to
               the
               outward
               Symbolls
               of
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
               but
               only
               to
               Jesus
               Christ
               himself
               there
               present
               .
               
               
                 A
                 certaine
                 degree
              
               of
               respect
               (
               even
               by
               the
               confession
               of
               the
               Calvinists
               )
               
                 is
                 due
                 to
                 all
                 outward
                 instruments
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 Chalices
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 books
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 water
                 of
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Species
                 of
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
                 in
                 the
                 Holy
                 Eucharist
                 .
              
               And
               Catholiques
               allow
               no
               more
               :
               
                 But
                 the
                 true
                 object
                 which
                 a
                 
                 Catholique
                 adores
                 with
                 this
                 sublime
                 act
                 of
                 adoration
                 or
              
               Latria
               ,
               
               
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 in
                 hand
                 ,
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 himself
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 adored
                 every
                 where
                 wheresoever
                 he
                 is
                 present
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 likewise
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 Eucharist
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 which
                 the
                 Catholique
                 church
                 knows
                 and
                 acknowledgeth
                 no
                 other
                 substance
              
               (
               as
               the
               Calvinists
               desire
               to
               impose
               on
               them
               )
               
                 but
                 only
                 Jesus
                 Christ.
              
               And
               if
               they
               be
               Idolaters
               for
               this
               ,
               the
               Lutherans
               are
               so
               too
               ,
               who
               teach
               the
               same
               doctrine
               ,
               
               though
               they
               expresse
               themselves
               in
               the
               point
               of
               the
               Reall
               Presence
               after
               another
               new-invented
               manner
               :
               yet
               notwithstanding
               the
               Calvinists
               (
               when
               their
               worldly
               interests
               obliged
               them
               )
               could
               be
               content
               to
               comunicate
               with
               the
               Lutherans
               ,
               and
               could
               swallow
               their
               pretended
               Idolatry
               ,
               but
               out
               of
               fear
               and
               hatred
               of
               Catholique
               union
               make
               even
               the
               church
               her self
               a
               prejudice
               against
               her
               doctrine
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               For
               mine
               own
               part
               (
               whilest
               I
               was
               a
               Protestant
               )
               I
               professe
               I
               could
               never
               answer
               to
               mine
               own
               reason
               ,
               why
               we
               should
               condemn
               the
               worshipping
               of
               Christ
               ,
               whom
               we
               professed
               to
               be
               present
               in
               very
               truth
               ,
               without
               figures
               or
               fancies
               .
               If
               he
               had
               not
               been
               there
               after
               a
               peculiar
               Sacramentall
               manner
               ,
               I
               might
               lawfully
               notwithstanding
               have
               worshipped
               him
               there
               ,
               because
               I
               may
               and
               ought
               to
               worship
               him
               every
               where
               ,
               as
               being
               God
               omnipresent
               :
               yea
               though
               his
               humane
               nature
               be
               locally
               present
               only
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               the
               Father
               in
               glory
               ,
               yet
               I
               may
               worship
               the
               man
               Jesus
               Christ
               every
               where
               ;
               because
               
               that
               person
               ,
               which
               is
               God
               and
               Man
               ,
               is
               every
               where
               present
               
                 (
                 viz.
              
               )
               according
               to
               his
               divine
               not
               humane
               nature
               ,
               and
               yet
               it
               seems
               when
               a
               new
               acc●ssion
               of
               another
               kind
               of
               Sacramentall
               truly
               reall
               presence
               is
               added
               to
               the
               former
               ,
               though
               I
               acknowledge
               this
               later
               presence
               to
               be
               as
               reall
               as
               the
               former
               ,
               I
               must
               be
               forbidden
               to
               expresse
               that
               I
               acknowledge
               and
               believe
               it
               any
               other
               way
               then
               by
               saying
               with
               my
               lips
               that
               I
               do
               so
               ;
               I
               must
               then
               deny
               unto
               him
               (
               in
               that
               place
               ,
               at
               his
               owne
               table
               and
               altar
               ,
               and
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               whilest
               are
               celebrated
               those
               mysteries
               ,
               adorable
               even
               to
               Angells
               themselves
               )
               that
               worship
               and
               respect
               ,
               which
               I
               would
               have
               given
               him
               at
               mine
               own
               table
               ,
               or
               whilest
               I
               was
               doing
               the
               ordinary
               works
               of
               my
               calling
               .
               But
               it
               will
               be
               said
               perhaps
               ,
               you
               are
               not
               forbidden
               to
               worship
               him
               ,
               but
               you
               must
               not
               worship
               him
               as
               present
               there
               .
               And
               why
               for
               Gods
               sake
               ?
               Bid
               me
               rather
               believe
               that
               he
               is
               not
               after
               an
               epseciall
               manner
               present
               :
               But
               this
               is
               tyranny
               and
               injustice
               in
               the
               highest
               degree
               ,
               to
               command
               me
               to
               believe
               that
               he
               is
               as
               truly
               ,
               (
               though
               after
               another
               manner
               )
               present
               there
               ,
               as
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               his
               Father
               ;
               and
               at
               the
               same
               time
               to
               command
               me
               by
               my
               works
               to
               belye
               my
               belief
               .
               No
               ,
               no.
               
                 Quàm
                 magis
                 ingenuè
                 Peribonius
              
               !
               How
               much
               more
               ingenuous
               are
               the
               Socinians
               ,
               then
               all
               other
               Sects
               !
               for
               whereas
               the
               rest
               would
               gladly
               pretend
               Antiquity
               ,
               and
               take
               much
               unprofitable
               pains
               to
               make
               a
               Father
               now
               and
               then
               speak
               a
               word
               in
               their
               favour
               :
               The
               Socinians
               instead
               of
               puzling
               themselves
               to
               untye
               ,
               cut
               asunder
               all
               such
               knots
               and
               difficulties
               ,
               they
               with
               an
               impudent
               resolutenesse
               break
               through
               all
               obstacles
               .
               Let
               the
               antient
               church
               determine
               
               what
               it
               please
               ,
               and
               let
               the
               antient
               Fathers
               agree
               to
               speak
               as
               they
               have
               a
               mind
               ,
               if
               what
               is
               spoken
               and
               decreed
               either
               suit
               not
               with
               what
               they
               fancy
               that
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               does
               mean
               ,
               or
               (
               naturall
               reason
               being
               Judge
               )
               ought
               to
               mean
               ,
               or
               if
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               in
               their
               opinions
               hath
               been
               silent
               in
               it
               ,
               without
               more
               a●o
               they
               presently
               reject
               and
               condemn
               it
               ;
               upon
               which
               grounds
               they
               strein
               not
               to
               alter
               all
               the
               language
               almost
               of
               the
               church
               ,
               they
               know
               no
               such
               thing
               as
               a
               Sacrament
               ,
               they
               acknowledge
               no
               promises
               to
               ,
               nor
               no
               ●ffects
               of
               such
               ceremonious
               actions
               ,
               as
               the
               church
               and
               all
               Christians
               call
               Sacraments
               ,
               they
               scoffe
               at
               the
               Reall
               Presence
               ,
               and
               abominate
               the
               adoration
               of
               Christ
               in
               his
               Mysteries
               :
               Let
               S.
               
                 Ambrose
                 (
                 de
                 Sp.
                 5.
                 l.
              
               3.
               )
               say
               ,
               
                 By
                 his
                 footstool
                 is
                 meant
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 earth
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
                 every
                 day
                 we
                 adore
                 in
                 the
                 mysteries
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 the
                 Apostles
                 adored
                 in
                 our
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 .
              
               Let
               S.
               Augustine
               (
               in
               Psa.
               48.
               )
               say
               ,
               
                 For
                 he
                 took
                 earth
                 from
                 earth
                 ,
                 both
                 because
                 be
                 conversed
                 here
                 in
                 very
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 us
                 likewise
                 very
                 flesh
                 to
                 eat
                 for
                 our
                 salvation
                 .
                 Now
                 no
                 man
                 eats
                 that
                 flesh
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 adores
                 it
                 first
                 :
                 And
                 thus
                 a
                 way
                 is
                 found
                 how
                 the
                 Lords
                 footstoole
                 is
                 adored
                 .
              
               And
               again
               (
               Epist
               120.
               )
               expounding
               that
               of
               
                 the
                 Psalmist
                 ,
                 All
                 the
                 rich
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 have
                 eaten
                 and
                 worshipped
                 ,
                 And
                 they
                 also
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 are
                 brought
                 to
                 the
                 table
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 partake
                 of
                 his
                 body
                 and
                 bloud
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 adore
                 him
                 only
                 ;
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 satisfied
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 doe
                 not
                 imitate
                 him
                 .
              
               Let
               S.
               Chrysostome
               (
               in
               1.
               
               
                 Cor.
                 )
                 say
                 ,
                 This
                 body
                 the
                 wise
                 men
                 worshipped
                 in
                 the
                 manger
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Let
                 us
                 at
                 least
                 imitate
                 those
                 barbarous
                 men
                 ,
                 we
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 the
                 Citizens
                 of
                 heaven
                 ;
                 
                 Thou
                 seest
                 him
                 not
                 in
                 a
                 manger
                 ,
                 but
                 upon
                 the
                 Altar
                 ;
                 not
                 a
                 woman
                 holding
                 him
                 in
                 her
                 armes
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Priest
                 himself
                 present
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Spirit
                 abundantly
                 powred
                 upon
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 presented
                 there
                 .
              
               Lastly
               let
               
                 Theodorct
                 (
                 Dial
                 2.
              
               )
               say
               ,
               
                 The
                 mysticall
                 Symbolls
                 are
                 understood
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 celebrated
                 and
                 believed
                 ,
                 and
                 adored
                 likewise
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 the
                 very
                 things
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 believed
                 to
                 be
                 .
              
               What
               is
               all
               this
               to
               a
               Socinian
               ,
               though
               all
               antiquity
               agree
               in
               the
               like
               language
               ,
               and
               not
               one
               Father
               explicitly
               dissent
               from
               it
               ?
               But
               as
               for
               Protestants
               ,
               not
               having
               the
               confidence
               to
               renounce
               the
               Fathers
               authority
               ,
               they
               make
               it
               their
               task
               to
               prove
               out
               of
               such
               places
               ,
               that
               the
               Fathers
               intended
               by
               such
               speeches
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               Idolatry
               to
               worship
               Christ
               present
               on
               the
               Altar
               .
               But
               -
               
                 Nobis
                 non
                 licet
                 esse
                 tam
                 disertis
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Of
               Communion
               under
               one
               Species
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               This
               is
               not
               a
               matter
               of
               doctrine
               ;
               but
               meer
               practise
               :
               The
               church
               sayes
               not
               ,
               it
               is
               unlawfull
               to
               take
               it
               in
               both
               kinds
               ;
               but
               onely
               that
               upon
               reasons
               sufficiently
               prevailing
               with
               her
               ,
               she
               thinks
               fit
               in
               the
               ordinary
               practise
               it
               should
               be
               so
               administred
               :
               The
               Governours
               Ecclesiasticall
               therefore
               are
               to
               be
               answerable
               for
               it
               .
            
             
               But
               to
               demonstrate
               that
               even
               those
               ,
               who
               is
               their
               private
               opinion
               think
               it
               were
               better
               it
               should
               be
               administred
               in
               both
               kinds
               ,
               yet
               ought
               not
               upon
               pretence
               thereof
               to
               break
               forth
               into
               a
               sacrilegious
               separation
               ,
               I
               will
               only
               recommend
               these
               few
               considerations
               to
               our
               English
               Protestants
               ,
               viz.
               1.
               
               That
               there
               is
               no
               explicit
               command
               
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               that
               the
               Sacrament
               should
               be
               communicated
               under
               both
               Species
               .
               If
               they
               urge
               the
               example
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               the
               manner
               how
               he
               administred
               it
               ;
               they
               know
               that
               they
               themselves
               allow
               authority
               to
               the
               church
               to
               alter
               formes
               not
               essentiall
               to
               the
               Sacraments
               ;
               and
               accordingly
               practise
               both
               the
               form
               in
               Baptism
               ,
               and
               the
               holy
               Eucharist
               ,
               otherwise
               then
               they
               were
               first
               instituted
               .
               2.
               
               That
               it
               is
               evident
               ,
               and
               no
               ingenuous
               Protestant
               will
               deny
               it
               ,
               but
               that
               even
               in
               the
               Primitive
               churches
               it
               was
               an
               ordinary
               practise
               in
               severall
               occasions
               to
               receive
               it
               only
               in
               one
               kind
               .
               3.
               
               That
               not
               one
               proof
               can
               be
               shewed
               that
               the
               sick
               ever
               received
               the
               cup.
               4.
               
               That
               notwithstanding
               in
               the
               opinion
               of
               Antiquity
               ,
               those
               who
               received
               it
               so
               were
               believed
               to
               have
               enjoyed
               the
               whole
               benefit
               and
               vertue
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               .
               5.
               
               That
               the
               Greek
               church
               ,
               though
               she
               gives
               it
               ordinarily
               in
               publique
               in
               both
               Species
               ,
               yet
               neither
               in
               private
               ,
               nor
               to
               the
               sick
               ,
               no
               nor
               (
               as
               it
               is
               said
               )
               in
               Lent.
               Neither
               doth
               she
               make
               that
               difference
               any
               ground
               of
               her
               separation
               from
               the
               Roman
               church
               .
               6.
               
               That
               Protestants
               confesse
               ,
               that
               those
               who
               have
               a
               naturall
               antipathy
               against
               wine
               ,
               may
               receive
               the
               body
               alone
               ,
               and
               may
               notwithstanding
               assure
               themselves
               that
               they
               want
               no
               fruit
               or
               effect
               of
               the
               holy
               Eucharist
               .
               Upon
               which
               grounds
               ,
               if
               they
               would
               duely
               consider
               what
               a
               horrible
               crime
               Schisme
               is
               ;
               they
               would
               no
               doubt
               believe
               that
               this
               were
               not
               a
               sufficient
               excuse
               for
               them
               .
            
             
               
                 12.
                 
                 The
                 only
                 proof
                 that
                 I
                 will
                 give
                 of
                 the
                 opinion
                 and
                 allowed
                 practise
                 of
                 antiquity
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 to
                 set
                 down
                 here
                 in
                 English
                 ,
                 the
                 
                 289.
                 
                 Epistle
                 of
                 S.
              
               Basile
               ,
               ad
               Caesariam
               Patriciam
               ,
               
                 a
                 memorable
                 monument
                 of
                 the
                 usage
                 of
                 private
                 communicating
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Eucharist
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 only
                 under
              
               one
               Species
               
                 among
                 the
                 antient
                 Christians
                 ,
                 His
                 words
                 are
                 these
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 &c.
                 that
                 is
                 ,
              
               And
               truly
               every
               day
               to
               communicate
               and
               participate
               the
               holy
               body
               and
               blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               is
               a
               good
               and
               profitable
               thing
               ,
               seeing
               he
               himself
               hath
               said
               in
               expresse
               words
               ,
               He
               that
               shall
               eat
               my
               flesh
               ,
               and
               drink
               my
               blood
               hath
               eternall
               life
               .
               Now
               who
               does
               doubt
               but
               that
               daily
               to
               participate
               of
               life
               ,
               is
               no
               other
               thing
               but
               daily
               to
               live
               ?
               Therefore
               it
               is
               that
               we
               our selues
               do
               communicate
               four
               times
               every
               week
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               on
               our
               Lords
               day
               ,
               on
               the
               fourth
               day
               ,
               on
               the
               sixth
               day
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               Sabbath
               day
               .
               And
               moreover
               upon
               other
               dayes
               ,
               if
               the
               memory
               of
               any
               Martyr
               be
               celebrated
               .
               Now
               it
               would
               be
               superfluous
               for
               me
               to
               demonstrate
               that
               that
               custome
               is
               not
               to
               be
               condemned
               ,
               by
               which
               Christians
               were
               necessitated
               in
               the
               times
               of
               persecution
               ,
               in
               the
               absence
               of
               the
               Priest
               or
               Ministsr
               ,
               to
               receive
               the
               Communion
               (
               privately
               )
               with
               his
               own
               hands
               ,
               since
               an
               inveterate
               practise
               hath
               effectually
               confirmed
               it
               .
               For
               all
               those
               who
               lived
               Monastically
               in
               the
               Deserts
               ,
               where
               there
               was
               no
               Priest
               ,
               reserving
               the
               Communion
               in
               their
               Cells
               ,
               received
               it
               of
               themselves
               .
               In
               Alexandria
               likewise
               ,
               and
               in
               AEgypt
               ,
               each
               one
               of
               the
               common
               sort
               of
               people
               ,
               for
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               hath
               the
               Commnnion
               reserved
               in
               his
               own
               house
               .
               For
               the
               Priest
               having
               once
               offered
               the
               Sacrifice
               ,
               and
               distributed
               it
               ,
               he
               that
               receives
               it
               entire
               all
               together
               ,
               and
               afterward
               daily
               communicates
               of
               it
               ,
               ought
               to
               believe
               that
               he
               communicates
               
               and
               receives
               the
               very
               same
               which
               the
               Priest
               gave
               him
               .
               For
               likewise
               in
               the
               Church
               it self
               the
               Priest
               delivers
               a
               part
               (
               of
               the
               Sacrifice
               )
               and
               the
               Communicant
               receives
               it
               ,
               with
               an
               entire
               power
               to
               dispose
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               so
               with
               his
               own
               hands
               lists
               it
               to
               his
               own
               mouth
               .
               Now
               it
               is
               the
               very
               same
               in
               power
               
                 (
                 or
                 vertue
              
               )
               whether
               any
               one
               shall
               receive
               one
               only
               portion
               from
               the
               Priest
               ,
               or
               many
               portions
               together
               .
               
                 Hithert●
                 S.
              
               Basil.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             
               Of
               Invocation
               of
               Saints
               .
               Of
               Veneration
               of
               Images
               .
               Of
               Prayers
               and
               Offerings
               for
               the
               Dead
               ,
               and
               Purgatory
               .
               Of
               Indulgences
               .
               And
               of
               publike
               service
               in
               the
               Latin
               tongue
               .
               With
               what
               charity
               and
               modesty
               the
               doctrines
               of
               the
               church
               are
               to
               be
               examined
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             COncerning
             Invocation
             of
             Saints
             ,
             to
             shew
             the
             opinion
             of
             the
             antient
             church
             about
             it
             ,
             it
             may
             suffice
             to
             take
             notice
             that
             for
             denying
             the
             lawfullnesse
             of
             it
             Uigilantius
             was
             accounted
             an
             Heretique
             ,
             as
             Dr.
             Fulke
             ,
             
             the
             
               Centuriators
               ,
               Osiander
               ,
               &c.
            
             acknowledge
             out
             of
             S.
             Hierome
             .
             I
             am
             sure
             S.
             Ambrose
             sayes
             in
             the
             very
             language
             of
             the
             
               Councell
               of
               Trent
               ,
               We
               ought
               to
               pray
               unto
               the
               Angells
               in
               our
               owne
               behalf
               ,
               who
               have
               been
               given
               for
               guards
               unto
               us
               ,
               we
               ought
               to
               pray
               unto
               the
               Martyrs
               ,
               whose
               bo●●dies
               remaining
               among
               us
               ,
               seem
               to
               be
               as
               it
               were
               a
               gage
               and
               hostage
               of
               their
               protection
               .
            
             And
             
             S.
             Augustine
             (
             in
             Psal.
             85.
             )
             in
             the
             language
             of
             the
             
               Church
               Litanies
               ,
               All
               Martyrs
               intercede
               for
               us
               ,
            
             adding
             ,
             
               To
               the
               end
               that
               they
               may
               rejoyce
               in
               our
               behalf
               who
               pray
               for
               us
               .
            
             And
             
               Theodoret
               (
               l.
               8.
               de
               Martyr
               .
               )
            
             gives
             the
             very
             sense
             of
             the
             present
             church
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             
               We
               do
               not
               adore
               the
               Saints
               as
               Gods
               ,
               but
               we
               pray
               unto
               them
               as
               divine
               men
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               intercede
               for
               us
               .
            
             A
             Tradition
             this
             was
             of
             the
             antient
             Jewish
             church
             also
             ,
             as
             those
             words
             of
             Josophus
             witnesse
             ,
             
               The
               pure
               souls
               which
               hear
               those
               that
               call
               upon
               them
               ,
               obtain
               in
               heaven
               a
               most
               holy
               place
               .
            
             And
             the
             same
             Tradition
             was
             so
             constant
             in
             the
             
               antient
               Christian
               Church
            
             ,
             
             that
             Origen
             asks
             ;
             
               who
               doubts
               but
               that
               the
               Saints
               do
               aid
               us
               by
               their
               prayers
               .
            
             Add
             hereto
             ,
             that
             the
             antient
             Liturgies
             of
             S.
             Basile
             &c.
             have
             the
             same
             prayers
             to
             Saints
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             form
             as
             they
             are
             found
             in
             the
             Misfall
             and
             Breviaries
             at
             this
             day
             .
             And
             ,
             that
             not
             any
             Father
             condemns
             the
             practise
             of
             it
             ,
             either
             as
             a
             novelty
             or
             supersticion
             ,
             which
             in
             all
             other
             cases
             upon
             all
             occasions
             they
             have
             done
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             To
             shew
             the
             innocence
             of
             the
             church
             ,
             far
             from
             deserving
             such
             behaviour
             from
             her
             children
             ,
             as
             she
             ha's
             found
             in
             this
             regard
             .
             Consider
             first
             ,
             that
             all
             that
             the
             church
             decides
             in
             this
             point
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             pray'd
             to
             .
             2.
             
             That
             by
             the
             church
             no
             man
             is
             obliged
             or
             constrained
             to
             pray
             to
             them
             ,
             or
             to
             any
             but
             to
             God.
             3.
             
             That
             this
             is
             onely
             that
             they
             would
             intercede
             for
             us
             ,
             a
             thing
             which
             we
             sinners
             desire
             at
             the
             hands
             of
             other
             sinners
             greater
             perhaps
             then
             our selves
             .
             4.
             
             That
             (
             excepting
             only
             the
             Litanies
             which
             are
             
             rather
             ejaculations
             and
             wishes
             ,
             then
             formed
             prayers
             ;
             and
             excepting
             some
             few
             Poeticall
             Hymnes
             ,
             to
             which
             a
             greater
             license
             hath
             alwayes
             beene
             allowed
             )
             the
             Church
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             Missall
             and
             Breviary
             directs
             the
             prayers
             ,
             which
             she
             makes
             with
             re●pect
             to
             Saints
             ,
             immediately
             to
             God
             himself
             ,
             desiring
             him
             to
             hearken
             to
             the
             intercession
             which
             his
             Saints
             make
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             ministery
             to
             aid
             us
             .
             And
             therefore
             whereas
             Protestants
             make
             their
             chief
             difficulty
             in
             this
             matter
             to
             be
             their
             uncertainty
             ,
             whether
             our
             prayers
             can
             arrive
             to
             the
             Saints
             hearing
             ;
             though
             it
             may
             be
             resolved
             out
             of
             expresse
             Scripture
             even
             out
             of
             those
             words
             ,
             
               There
               is
               joy
               in
               heaven
               over
               one
               sinner
               that
               repeurs
            
             ;
             ●ot
             certainly
             ,
             when
             the
             prayers
             are
             directed
             immediately
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             church
             does
             ,
             no
             man
             will
             doubt
             but
             they
             may
             arrive
             thither
             .
             I
             cannot
             chuse
             but
             on
             this
             occasion
             to
             publish
             the
             ingenuity
             of
             the
             Socinians
             once
             more
             ,
             who
             deal
             with
             Religion
             as
             they
             would
             do
             with
             an
             Astronomicall
             Hypothesis
             ,
             framing
             and
             changeing
             heaven
             and
             earth
             according
             to
             their
             phaenonema
             ;
             And
             therefore
             they
             ,
             to
             take
             away
             the
             trouble
             of
             examining
             either
             Scripture
             of
             Fathers
             ,
             dissolve
             the
             whole
             controversie
             ,
             with
             framing
             a
             new
             point
             of
             Philosophy
             ,
             viz.
             that
             separated
             souls
             have
             no
             apprehension
             ,
             nor
             parception
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             are
             indeed
             as
             sencelesse
             as
             the
             bodies
             ,
             contrary
             to
             millions
             of
             stories
             ,
             which
             are
             surely
             not
             every
             one
             false
             ,
             contrary
             to
             expresse
             
               Scripture
               ,
               This
               day
               shalt
               thou
               be
               with
               me
               in
               Paradise
               ,
            
             and
             S.
             Pauls
             judgement
             ,
             
               Whether
               it
               was
               in
               the
               body
               ,
               or
               out
               of
               the
               body
            
             (
             that
             I
             was
             wrap'd
             into
             Paradice
             )
             I
             
               cannot
               tell
               ,
               God
               knows
            
             :
             
             by
             which
             words
             ,
             though
             he
             knew
             not
             which
             of
             these
             two
             wayes
             it
             was
             ,
             yet
             he
             gives
             to
             understand
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             have
             been
             rap'd
             in
             Spirit
             without
             the
             body
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               Veneration
               of
               Images
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Concerning
               Images
               ,
               we
               may
               consider
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               they
               had
               them
               in
               the
               antient
               church
               ,
               Tertullian
               puts
               it
               out
               of
               all
               doubt
               ,
               
               who
               makes
               mention
               of
               the
               
                 l●st
                 sheep
              
               generally
               graven
               upon
               the
               Chalices
               :
               And
               S.
               Ambrose
               saith
               ,
               
                 That
                 a
                 person
                 appeared
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 seemed
                 like
                 to
                 S.
              
               Paul
               ,
               
                 the
                 features
                 of
                 whose
                 countenance
                 I
                 had
                 learned
                 ,
              
               sayes
               he
               ,
               
                 from
                 his
                 picture
              
               .
               The
               profession
               and
               practise
               of
               S.
               Paulinus
               is
               so
               clear
               in
               this
               behalfe
               and
               so
               confessed
               by
               Protestants
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               lost
               labour
               to
               quote
               him
               .
               2.
               
               No
               man
               can
               deny
               but
               that
               the
               sight
               of
               holy
               stories
               in
               picture
               ,
               do
               both
               more
               easily
               represent
               to
               weak
               capacities
               ,
               and
               put
               even
               the
               best
               men
               in
               mind
               of
               good
               things
               ,
               then
               the
               reading
               them
               in
               a
               book
               .
               3.
               
               The
               Councell
               of
               Trent
               (
               Sess.
               25.
               )
               expressely
               professeth
               ,
               that
               the
               ground
               of
               Catholiques
               Veneration
               of
               them
               is
               not
               that
               it
               is
               believed
               that
               there
               is
               any
               divinity
               or
               vertue
               in
               them
               ,
               for
               which
               they
               ought
               to
               be
               venerated
               :
               So
               that
               all
               occasion
               of
               superstition
               is
               evidently
               cut
               off
               .
               4.
               
               That
               things
               which
               have
               any
               regard
               to
               Religion
               are
               to
               be
               respected
               and
               treated
               with
               reverence
               ,
               this
               nature
               teaches
               ,
               and
               the
               Calvinists
               acknowledge
               ,
               as
               I
               took
               notice
               before
               out
               of
               
                 Monsieur
                 Daillé
              
               .
               5.
               
               That
               by
               
               reason
               we
               have
               not
               words
               enough
               to
               expresse
               all
               our
               conceptions
               ,
               nor
               variety
               enough
               of
               outward
               actions
               and
               postures
               to
               expresse
               our
               inward
               intentions
               and
               notions
               ,
               hence
               all
               the
               trouble
               and
               contradiction
               among
               Christians
               in
               this
               point
               hath
               proceeded
               .
               And
               therefore
               as
               the
               antient
               Jewes
               applied
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               and
               the
               posture
               thereby
               represented
               ,
               viz.
               prostration
               both
               to
               the
               supreme
               degree
               of
               adoration
               due
               only
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               reverence
               of
               honorable
               persons
               :
               So
               likewise
               the
               second
               Councell
               of
               Nice
               ,
               for
               want
               of
               words
               applying
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               (
               which
               imports
               the
               same
               )
               to
               images
               ,
               therefore
               it
               was
               ,
               that
               till
               the
               misunderstanding
               was
               cleared
               ,
               the
               Westerne
               Church
               in
               the
               Councell
               of
               Francford
               rejected
               their
               decision
               .
               But
               those
               who
               love
               Schisme
               will
               needs
               most
               unjustly
               reassume
               a
               voluntary
               misapprehension
               of
               the
               churches
               intention
               in
               this
               point
               ,
               which
               clearly
               distinguishes
               and
               makes
               an
               infinite
               distance
               betweene
               the
               respect
               ,
               which
               they
               give
               to
               Images
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               they
               render
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               gives
               little
               more
               to
               Images
               ,
               then
               Protestants
               themselves
               confesse
               to
               be
               due
               to
               all
               holy
               things
               pertaining
               to
               Religion
               .
               The
               Jewes
               at
               this
               day
               (
               the
               greatest
               enemies
               certainly
               of
               Idolatry
               that
               ever
               were
               )
               yet
               will
               not
               unfold
               the
               volume
               of
               their
               law
               til
               after
               many
               humble
               declinations
               of
               their
               bodies
               ,
               and
               kissings
               of
               their
               hands
               ;
               neither
               will
               any
               sober
               Christian
               enter
               into
               a
               church
               (
               though
               he
               do
               not
               pray
               )
               without
               uncovering
               his
               head
               ,
               to
               shew
               that
               he
               makes
               a
               difference
               between
               that
               place
               ,
               and
               an
               ordinary
               prophane
               house
               .
               The
               ground
               of
               the
               lawfulnesse
               and
               fitnesse
               of
               these
               outward
               
               expressions
               is
               this
               ,
               because
               since
               we
               cannot
               chuse
               but
               in
               our
               minds
               and
               thoughts
               make
               a
               a
               difference
               betweene
               holy
               and
               prophane
               objects
               ,
               it
               is
               as
               fitting
               to
               expresse
               that
               difference
               by
               outward
               shews
               .
               So
               that
               if
               Catholiques
               be
               to
               be
               suspected
               of
               superstition
               and
               idolatry
               in
               this
               behalf
               ;
               certainly
               the
               Calvinists
               are
               much
               more
               guilty
               ,
               for
               exhibiting
               an
               outward
               reverence
               to
               the
               Bread
               and
               
                 Wine
                 in
                 their
                 Cene
              
               ,
               seeing
               they
               will
               not
               allow
               a
               distinction
               between
               the
               severall
               respects
               which
               Catholiques
               acknowledge
               .
               6.
               
               That
               the
               church
               obligeth
               no
               man
               (
               
                 hîc
                 &
                 nunc
              
               )
               to
               exhibit
               any
               veneration
               to
               Images
               ,
               &c.
               
               Only
               they
               must
               not
               condemne
               it
               in
               those
               that
               allow
               and
               practise
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               Prayers
               and
               Offerings
               for
               the
               Dead
               :
               and
               Purgatory
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               The
               denyall
               of
               this
               made
               
                 Arrius
                 a
                 Heretique
              
               ;
               and
               besides
               him
               I
               do
               not
               find
               since
               Christianity
               begun
               ,
               til
               the
               last
               age
               ,
               any
               one
               single
               person
               that
               denyed
               or
               questioned
               it
               ;
               never
               was
               there
               found
               any
               Liturgy
               without
               it
               ;
               nothing
               so
               frequent
               in
               Fathers
               and
               
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 histories
              
               as
               the
               recommendation
               of
               it
               :
               In
               a
               word
               I
               am
               confident
               there
               is
               not
               one
               
                 doctrine
                 or
                 practise
                 of
                 Christianity
              
               delivered
               with
               so
               full
               unquestionable
               a
               Tradition
               .
               So
               that
               a
               man
               may
               as
               wel
               make
               an
               Apology
               for
               being
               a
               Christian
               or
               believing
               the
               Gospells
               to
               be
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               for
               this
               .
               The
               truth
               is
               ,
               the
               more
               sober
               and
               learned
               sort
               of
               
                 English
                 Protestants
              
               do
               confesse
               the
               
                 immemorial
                 antiquity
                 of
                 i●
              
               ;
               and
               would
               the
               State
               there
               suffer
               them
               to
               upbraid
               the
               
                 sacrilegious
                 usurping
                 of
                 such
                 
                 infinite
                 revenewes
                 ,
              
               as
               have
               been
               ravished
               both
               from
               the
               living
               and
               the
               dead
               in
               that
               Nation
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               doubt
               ,
               but
               that
               practise
               would
               have
               yet
               continued
               there
               ,
               for
               the
               English
               church
               it self
               hath
               decided
               nothing
               against
               it
               ,
               excepting
               only
               in
               consequence
               by
               denying
               Purgatory
               ,
               which
               is
               necessarily
               supposed
               in
               prayer
               for
               the
               dead
               .
               Yet
               I
               may
               say
               they
               do
               not
               indeed
               deny
               Purgatory
               in
               the
               whole
               latitude
               ,
               as
               the
               church
               ha's
               
                 decided
                 it
              
               ,
               which
               obliges
               no
               man
               to
               any
               particular
               conceits
               about
               it
               ,
               though
               perhaps
               received
               as
               a
               certain
               Tradition
               by
               many
               credulous
               Catholikes
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               could
               be
               nothing
               else
               but
               a
               certain
               subterraneous
               mansion
               ful
               of
               tortures
               ,
               fire
               and
               brimstone
               ,
               &c.
               
               None
               of
               which
               the
               church
               expressely
               acknowledgeth
               ,
               but
               only
               
                 Purgatorium
                 esse
                 ;
                 animasque
                 ibi
                 detentas
                 sidelium
                 suffragiis
                 ,
                 potissimùm
                 verò
                 acceptabili
                 altaris
                 sacrificio
                 juvari
                 .
              
               i.
               e.
               
                 That
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Purgatory
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 souls
                 detained
                 there
                 are
                 benefited
                 by
                 the
                 prayers
                 of
                 the
                 faithfull
                 ,
                 and
                 especially
                 by
                 the
                 acceptable
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 the
                 Altar
                 .
                 (
                 Councell
                 of
                 Trent
                 Sess.
              
               15.
               )
               Yea
               in
               the
               following
               words
               ,
               that
               Councell
               expressely
               commands
               Bishops
               to
               take
               care
               that
               neither
               any
               uncertain
               groundless
               or
               subtill
               discourses
               of
               it
               should
               be
               published
               to
               the
               people
               in
               Sermons
               ,
               but
               onely
               what
               is
               found
               delivered
               by
               the
               holy
               Fathers
               and
               sacred
               Councells
               ;
               which
               is
               in
               sum
               ,
               that
               the
               souls
               of
               Christians
               ,
               not
               dying
               in
               a
               perfect
               estate
               ,
               romain
               in
               a
               condition
               which
               may
               be
               eased
               and
               meliorated
               by
               the
               prayers
               ,
               Oblations
               and
               Charity
               of
               the
               living
               ;
               according
               to
               the
               expresse
               assertion
               of
               S.
               
                 Aug●stine
                 ;
                 We
                 ought
                 not
                 by
                 any
                 meanes
                 to
                 doubt
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Dead
                 are
                 helped
                 
                 by
                 the
                 prayers
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Church
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 saving
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 Almes
                 which
                 are
                 distributed
                 for
                 their
                 soules
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 God
                 may
                 deale
                 with
                 them
                 more
                 mercifully
                 then
                 their
                 sins
                 have
                 deserved
                 :
                 For
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 which
                 the
                 church
                 observes
                 ;
                 having
                 received
                 it
                 from
                 the
                 Tradition
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 .
              
               (
               Aug.
               de
               Verb.
               Apost
               .
               Ser.
               32.
               )
            
          
           
             
               Of
               Indulgences
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               That
               which
               the
               church
               commands
               to
               be
               believed
               as
               
                 Catholique
                 Traditionary
                 doctrine
              
               ,
               touching
               this
               matter
               of
               Indulgences
               ,
               is
               briefely
               contained
               in
               the
               Bull
               of
               
                 Plus
                 IV.
              
               (
               relating
               to
               the
               25.
               
               Session
               of
               the
               
                 Councell
                 of
                 Trent
              
               )
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 I
                 believe
                 that
                 power
                 of
                 Indulgences
                 hath
                 been
                 given
                 and
                 left
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 by
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 them
                 is
                 very
                 healthfull
                 to
                 Christian
                 people
                 .
              
               The
               ground
               of
               which
               doctrine
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               position
               of
               
                 Alexander
                 of
                 Hales
                 ,
                 Durand
                 ,
                 Paludanus
                 ,
              
               and
               others
               ,
               quoted
               at
               the
               end
               of
               this
               discourse
               ,
               is
               the
               practise
               of
               that
               severe
               discipline
               and
               correction
               ,
               which
               in
               the
               most
               
                 primitive
                 times
              
               was
               exercised
               against
               (
               especially
               publike
               and
               scandalous
               )
               sinners
               ,
               those
               severe
               
                 penitential
                 Canons
              
               then
               executed
               ,
               those
               
                 painful
                 Exomol●geses
                 ,
                 prostrations
                 ,
                 cilices
                 ,
                 weepings
                 ,
                 covering
                 themselves
                 with
                 ashes
                 ,
                 rigorous
                 fasts
                 ,
                 but
                 principally
                 those
                 long
                 abstentions
                 and
                 banishings
                 from
                 the
                 most
                 holy
                 Sacrament
                 ,
              
               yea
               even
               from
               entring
               any
               further
               then
               into
               the
               porch
               of
               the
               church
               ,
               which
               the
               primitive
               zeal
               imposed
               upon
               Delinquents
               ,
               which
               are
               mentioned
               in
               the
               most
               
                 antient
                 Ecclesiastical
                 writers
              
               ,
               and
               most
               expresly
               in
               Tertullian
               and
               S.
               Cyprian
               .
               
               An
               example
               of
               which
               severity
               more
               rigorous
               then
               all
               before
               mentioned
               ,
               S.
               Paul
               hath
               left
               us
               in
               that
               censure
               of
               his
               upon
               the
               incestuous
               Corinthian
               ,
               whom
               
                 he
                 delivered
                 over
                 to
                 Satan
              
               ,
               to
               be
               
                 tormented
                 by
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 .
              
               for
               the
               
                 saving
                 of
                 his
                 soul
              
               ,
               l
               Cor.
               5.
               which
               censure
               he
               calls
               by
               a
               general
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               i.
               e.
               
                 an
                 objurgation
                 by
              
               (
               or
               ,
               before
               )
               
                 many
                 ,
                 2
                 Cor.
                 2.
                 6.
              
               from
               whence
               ecclesiasticall
               censures
               were
               called
               in
               the
               7.
               
               &
               8.
               
               General
               Councels
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Notwithstanding
               to
               shew
               that
               Ecclesiasticall
               .
               Governors
               ought
               to
               mix
               
                 Christian
                 charity
              
               and
               meeknesse
               with
               
                 their
                 severity
              
               ,
               especially
               when
               they
               see
               great
               signs
               of
               compunction
               and
               amendment
               in
               the
               Penitents
               ,
               the
               same
               Apostle
               hath
               left
               an
               example
               likewise
               of
               Indulgence
               and
               favour
               to
               the
               same
               person
               ,
               which
               he
               expresseth
               by
               the
               two
               verbs
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               i.
               e.
               
                 graciously
                 to
                 spare
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 comfort
                 .
              
               In
               conformity
               to
               which
               rule
               ,
               the
               
                 Primitive
                 Churches
              
               ,
               as
               upon
               occasion
               they
               used
               great
               severity
               ,
               so
               likewise
               great
               benignity
               also
               to
               Penitents
               ,
               which
               S.
               Cyprian
               calls
               the
               
                 giving
                 of
                 Peace
              
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               But
               in
               succeeding
               times
               zeal
               and
               servor
               of
               devotion
               growing
               cold
               ,
               and
               generally
               Christians
               not
               being
               able
               to
               support
               so
               great
               a
               rigor
               ,
               the
               church
               in
               wisdome
               thought
               fit
               to
               qualifie
               both
               the
               severity
               of
               penalties
               imposed
               ,
               to
               shorten
               the
               times
               of
               abstention
               from
               the
               holy
               Eucharist
               ,
               and
               to
               grant
               remission
               and
               Indulgence
               ,
               especially
               
                 in
                 Articulo
                 mortis
              
               generally
               unto
               all
               Penitents
               :
               hence
               came
               it
               that
               the
               
                 intercessions
                 of
                 Confessors
                 and
                 Martyrs
              
               in
               behalf
               of
               Delinquents
               were
               admitted
               by
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               as
               we
               read
               frequently
               in
               S.
               Cyprian
               ;
               hence
               the
               two
               favourable
               Canons
               of
               
               Indulgence
               (
               viz.
               the
               10
               ,
               and
               12.
               )
               of
               the
               first
               
                 Councell
                 of
                 Nice
              
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               In
               these
               last
               and
               most
               wicked
               times
               ,
               wherein
               the
               antient
               Ecclesiasticall
               Discipline
               is
               almost
               wholly
               lost
               ,
               not
               through
               any
               fault
               of
               the
               church
               ,
               (
               which
               enjoynes
               all
               Priests
               to
               have
               before
               their
               eyes
               the
               antient
               penitentiall
               Canons
               ,
               and
               by
               them
               to
               regulate
               their
               penances
               )
               but
               through
               the
               generall
               overflowing
               of
               coldnesse
               in
               devotion
               ,
               prophanenesse
               ,
               and
               impatience
               of
               suffering
               ,
               and
               likewise
               through
               the
               impudence
               ,
               covetousnesse
               ,
               and
               partiality
               of
               Priests
               :
               no
               man
               can
               yet
               deny
               ,
               but
               that
               as
               the
               power
               of
               inflicting
               censures
               remains
               in
               the
               church
               ,
               so
               likewise
               doth
               the
               power
               of
               Indulgences
               .
            
             
               
                 8.
                 
                 Concerning
                 which
              
               Indulgences
               ,
               all
               Catholiques
               
                 do
                 unanimously
                 agree
                 to
                 these
                 two
                 points
                 .
                 1.
                 
              
               That
               they
               are
               profitable
               :
               
                 and
                 2.
                 
                 That
              
               the
               Church
               hath
               power
               to
               grant
               them
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Decision
               of
               the
               Councell
               of
               Trent
               .
               
                 But
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 extent
                 of
                 the
                 vertue
                 of
                 Indulgences
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 touching
                 the
              
               conditions
               
                 required
                 to
                 the
                 receiving
                 them
                 fruitfully
                 ,
              
               Catholike
               Divines
               are
               divided
               
                 in
                 their
              
               opinions
               .
               
                 For
                 1.
                 concerning
                 the
              
               extent
               of
               their
               vertue
               ,
               Bellarmine
               (
               l.
               1
               de
               Indulg
               .
               c.
               7.
               )
               
                 sets
                 down
                 this
                 as
                 an
                 opinion
                 maintained
                 by
                 Catholiques
                 ,
                 viz.
              
               That
               Indulgences
               are
               no
               other
               then
               relaxations
               of
               Penalties
               enjoyned
               by
               Confessarii
               ,
               or
               which
               ought
               to
               have
               been
               enjoyned
               according
               to
               the
               Canons
               .
               Which
               opinion
               ,
               
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 is
                 maintained
                 by
              
               grave
               Authors
               ,
               Alexander
               of
               Hales
               ,
               sum
               .
               Theolog.
               p.
               4.
               q.
               23.
               memb
               .
               2.
               
               Durand
               and
               Paludanus
               ,
               Pope
               Adrian
               6.
               in
               4.
               
               Sent.
               q.
               de
               Indulg
               .
               
                 And
                 likewise
              
               by
               Soto
               the
               Dominican
               ,
               
               and
               Card.
               Cajetan
               ,
               
                 both
                 which
                 teach
              
               ,
               that
               Indulgences
               are
               never
               granted
               but
               for
               Penalties
               injoyned
               .
               
                 Now
                 both
                 these
                 were
                 appointed
                 by
                 the
                 church
                 to
                 maintain
                 the
              
               Doctrine
               concerning
               Indulgences
               
                 against
                 the
                 late
              
               Heretiques
               .
               Likewise
               Maldonate
               
                 the
                 learned
                 Jesuite
                 (
                 in
                 his
                 book
              
               de
               Sacram.
               c.
               2.
               de
               Indulg
               .
               q.
               1.
               2.
               p.
               )
               
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
              
               the
               opinion
               ,
               That
               Indulgences
               are
               only
               relaxations
               of
               the
               Penalty
               either
               enjoyned
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               Penance
               ,
               or
               ordained
               by
               Ecclesiasticall
               Law
               ,
               seems
               to
               him
               to
               be
               the
               most
               true
               opinion
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               held
               by
               good
               Authors
               ,
               and
               seemes
               to
               be
               demonstrated
               by
               unanswerable
               arguments
               .
               
                 And
                 in
                 pursuance
                 hereof
                 the
                 same
                 Author
                 produceth
                 eleven
                 reasons
                 ;
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 the
                 three
                 first
                 of
                 which
                 ,
                 is
                 this
                 ,
              
               Because
               we
               ought
               to
               believe
               ,
               that
               the
               Indulgences
               now
               in
               use
               in
               the
               church
               ,
               are
               the
               same
               that
               were
               antiently
               practised
               ,
               as
               the
               Councell
               of
               Trent
               expressely
               sayes
               :
               
                 Now
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
              
               ,
               we
               find
               no
               other
               Indulgences
               in
               the
               antient
               church
               and
               Councells
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               we
               have
               mentioned
               .
               Again
               ,
               It
               was
               the
               custome
               of
               the
               church
               to
               add
               this
               Particle
               to
               the
               Indulgences
               given
               ,
               De
               Pooeitentiis
               injunctis
               ;
               since
               therefore
               ,
               
                 saith
                 he
              
               ,
               the
               church
               hath
               so
               warily
               expressed
               her self
               ,
               it
               would
               be
               temerarious
               to
               interpret
               her
               meaning
               otherwise
               .
               
                 The
                 same
                 doctrine
                 is
                 strongly
                 maintained
                 likewise
                 by
              
               Estius
               
                 in
                 4.
              
               
               Sent.
               dist
               .
               20.
               
               ●
               .
               10.
               
            
             
               
                 9.
                 
                 In
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
              
               conditions
               
                 required
                 to
                 receive
                 benefit
                 by
                 Indulgences
                 ,
                 all
                 Catholiques
                 agree
                 that
                 these
                 three
                 are
                 necessary
                 .
              
               1.
               
               Authority
               in
               him
               that
               grants
               them
               .
               2.
               
               A
               just
               reason
               for
               the
               granting
               them
               .
               3.
               
               Due
               
               dispositions
               in
               the
               party
               receiving
               them
               .
               
                 Now
                 for
                 this
                 last
                 point
              
               ,
               Card.
               Cajetan
               (
               
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 quoted
                 by
              
               Bellarmine
               l.
               1.
               de
               Indulg
               .
               c.
               12.
               )
               maintains
               ,
               That
               besides
               the
               conditions
               of
               being
               in
               the
               state
               of
               Grace
               ,
               and
               of
               accomplishing
               the
               actions
               ordained
               for
               the
               gaining
               of
               Indulgences
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               third
               condition
               necessary
               to
               him
               that
               would
               receive
               fruit
               by
               them
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               that
               he
               have
               a
               will
               to
               satisfie
               God
               by
               his
               own
               labours
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               he
               can
               ;
               and
               that
               Indulgences
               are
               of
               no
               profit
               to
               those
               who
               will
               not
               satisfie
               for
               themselves
               when
               they
               can
               .
               
                 From
                 whence
                 he
                 concludes
              
               ,
               That
               in
               such
               an
               infinite
               number
               of
               persons
               that
               visit
               the
               churches
               in
               the
               times
               of
               the
               solemn
               Stations
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               Indulgences
               ,
               there
               are
               but
               very
               few
               that
               reap
               the
               profit
               of
               them
               iudeed
               .
               This
               opinion
               ,
               saith
               Bellarmine
               ,
               is
               profitable
               and
               pious
               ,
               though
               perhaps
               it
               is
               not
               true
               .
               
                 But
                 since
                 Card
              
               Bellarmine
               ,
               
                 the
                 learned
              
               Estius
               Chancellor
               of
               Doway
               ,
               
                 professes
                 his
                 belief
                 ,
                 that
                 this
              
               opinion
               
                 is
                 not
                 only
              
               profitable
               and
               pious
               ,
               but
               very
               true
               .
               
                 See
                 his
                 Comment
                 .
                 in
                 2.
                 
                 Ep.
                 ad
                 Cor.
                 cap.
                 2.
                 v.
                 11.
                 as
                 likewise
                 in
                 4.
                 
                 Sent.
                 dist
                 .
                 20.
                 
                 Sect.
                 10.
                 
                 The
                 like
                 is
                 strongly
                 maintained
                 by
              
               Comitolus
               a
               learned
               Jesuit
               ,
               
                 in
                 Resp.
                 Moral
              
               .
               q.
               36.
               
                 who
                 confirmes
                 his
                 opinion
                 by
                 the
              
               testimonies
               of
               Antisiodorensis
               ,
               Henricus
               à
               Gandavo
               ,
               Adrian
               VI.
               Boniface
               VIII
               .
               Sylvester
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 Now
                 the
                 aforesaid
                 Authors
                 ,
                 who
                 teach
                 that
              
               Indulgences
               
                 are
                 onely
                 relaxations
                 from
                 Penances
                 enjoyned
                 ,
              
               vel
               ab
               homine
               ,
               vel
               à.
               Canone
               ,
               
                 do
                 not
                 therefore
                 believe
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 satisfactions
                 only
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 God
                 ;
                 for
              
               Maldonate
               
                 expressely
                 declares
                 the
                 contrary
                 
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 forecited
                 place
                 ,
              
               Cùm
               injungitur
               poenitentia
               ab
               Ecclesia
               ,
               &c.
               when
               the
               Church
               enjoynes
               any
               Penance
               ,
               she
               enjoynes
               it
               not
               only
               to
               the
               end
               that
               by
               such
               a
               Penance
               we
               should
               satisfie
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               God
               also
               .
               Now
               the
               Indulgence
               is
               answerable
               unto
               the
               Penance
               enjoyned
               ,
               and
               by
               consequence
               it
               is
               granted
               us
               ,
               not
               onely
               to
               the
               end
               that
               this
               penalty
               should
               be
               remitted
               us
               before
               the
               Tribunall
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               before
               Gods
               Tribunall
               likewise
               .
               
                 And
                 from
                 thence
                 he
                 concludes
                 ,
                 that
                 though
              
               Indulgences
               
                 do
                 regard
                 directly
                 onely
                 Penances
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 enjoyned
                 to
                 be
                 accomplished
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 they
                 do
                 consequently
                 deliver
                 from
                 the
                 paines
                 of
                 Purgatory
                 likewise
                 .
              
               For
               
                 (
                 saith
                 he
              
               )
               since
               God
               does
               not
               punish
               the
               same
               fault
               twice
               ,
               and
               since
               the
               penalty
               which
               men
               pay
               in
               Purgatory
               ,
               is
               the
               same
               with
               that
               which
               they
               ought
               to
               have
               paid
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               if
               the
               Church
               ,
               by
               the
               means
               of
               Indulgences
               ,
               does
               remit
               the
               penalty
               ,
               which
               in
               this
               life
               is
               due
               to
               the
               Justice
               of
               God
               ,
               it
               follows
               ,
               that
               she
               remits
               likewise
               that
               which
               shall
               be
               due
               in
               Purgatory
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               which
               those
               living
               persons
               ,
               to
               whom
               such
               Indulgences
               are
               granted
               ,
               ought
               otherwise
               to
               suffer
               in
               Purgatory
               .
               
                 Now
                 whether
                 this
              
               Doctrine
               
                 deserve
                 a
              
               separation
               ,
               
                 let
                 all
                 reasonable
                 ,
                 moderate
                 Christians
                 judge
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Of
               Publique
               service
               in
               the
               Latin
               tongue
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               This
               is
               a
               matter
               which
               concerns
               only
               the
               outward
               order
               and
               decorum
               of
               the
               church
               ,
               an
               
               whereof
               Ecclesiasticall
               Governours
               are
               only
               to
               be
               judges
               and
               disposers
               ,
               so
               that
               if
               there
               be
               any
               excesse
               or
               inconvenience
               ,
               they
               only
               are
               answerable
               before
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               particular
               persons
               are
               not
               at
               all
               concerned
               in
               it
               .
               Indeed
               if
               the
               Church
               had
               appointed
               her
               service
               in
               the
               Latin
               tongue
               on
               purpose
               that
               the
               people
               should
               not
               understand
               it
               :
               Or
               if
               she
               had
               decreed
               that
               it
               was
               a
               thing
               unlawfull
               that
               any
               body
               should
               praise
               God
               with
               the
               understanding
               ,
               but
               onely
               Priests
               ,
               and
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               learned
               men
               ,
               Protestants
               might
               have
               some
               pretence
               for
               their
               clamor
               ,
               in
               this
               regard
               .
               But
               1.
               since
               the
               Church
               found
               her
               Liturgies
               in
               the
               same
               tongue
               through
               all
               the
               Westerne
               world
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               Christianity
               .
               2.
               
               Since
               no
               example
               can
               be
               found
               in
               any
               antient
               churches
               ,
               Jewish
               or
               Christian
               ,
               Eastern
               or
               Westerne
               ,
               that
               the
               languages
               of
               Publique
               Service
               have
               beene
               altered
               ,
               though
               those
               of
               the
               Countryes
               have
               beene
               ;
               insomuch
               as
               in
               our
               Saviours
               time
               the
               Jewish
               Devotions
               were
               performed
               in
               Hebrew
               ,
               when
               the
               people
               only
               understood
               the
               Syrian
               tongue
               ;
               so
               the
               Cophtites
               ,
               so
               the
               AEthiopians
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               Jewes
               to
               this
               day
               .
               3.
               
               Since
               it
               is
               apparently
               ,
               both
               of
               great
               comelinesse
               and
               benefit
               ,
               that
               there
               should
               be
               an
               uniformity
               in
               Gods
               publike
               worship
               ,
               so
               as
               that
               wheresoever
               a
               Christian
               travels
               ,
               he
               may
               as
               well
               joyne
               himself
               with
               other
               Christians
               in
               the
               service
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               when
               he
               staid
               at
               home
               .
               4.
               
               Since
               particularly
               for
               the
               Masse
               ,
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               it
               from
               all
               Antiquity
               was
               performed
               in
               a
               low
               voice
               by
               the
               Bishop
               or
               Priest
               ,
               the
               people
               neither
               hearing
               ,
               nor
               in
               the
               antient
               Church
               seeing
               him
               ,
               by
               reason
               
               of
               a
               vail
               or
               curtain
               ,
               which
               was
               drawn
               between
               the
               Altar
               &
               the
               people
               ,
               excepting
               only
               at
               some
               certain
               peculiar
               times
               ,
               as
               at
               the
               Elevation
               ,
               &c.
               5.
               
               Since
               the
               church
               permits
               the
               translating
               and
               publishing
               of
               her
               Liturgies
               ,
               since
               she
               commands
               the
               Priests
               to
               explain
               and
               inculcate
               unto
               the
               people
               the
               meaning
               of
               all
               mysteries
               ;
               and
               since
               she
               furnishes
               even
               the
               most
               ignorant
               persons
               with
               devotions
               suitable
               to
               their
               capacities
               ,
               and
               far
               more
               beneficiall
               to
               them
               then
               the
               hearing
               the
               Psalms
               and
               other
               parts
               of
               Scripture
               read
               ,
               so
               difficult
               and
               abstruse
               ,
               that
               even
               the
               most
               learned
               must
               confesse
               their
               inability
               to
               comprehend
               them
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               since
               an
               indiscreet
               promiscuous
               exposing
               of
               Scriptures
               hath
               beene
               the
               occasions
               of
               so
               many
               inconveniences
               ,
               a
               better
               though
               sadder
               proof
               whereof
               cannot
               be
               given
               then
               in
               the
               present
               state
               of
               England
               ,
               where
               every
               one
               reading
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               all
               visible
               authority
               of
               interpreting
               it
               (
               so
               as
               to
               oblige
               others
               to
               receive
               such
               interpretations
               )
               being
               disclaimed
               ,
               every
               one
               of
               those
               infinite
               numbers
               of
               Sects
               believe
               that
               they
               find
               in
               Scripture
               sufficient
               warrant
               for
               all
               such
               horrible
               seditions
               and
               murders
               as
               have
               lately
               been
               committed
               there
               :
               Therefore
               the
               Catholique
               church
               hath
               esteemed
               it
               a
               thing
               befitting
               her
               wisdome
               to
               continue
               an
               uniformity
               in
               her
               publike
               worship
               received
               from
               our
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               her
               care
               and
               charity
               to
               appoint
               respectively
               to
               every
               condition
               and
               state
               of
               Christians
               their
               proper
               allowance
               and
               dimensum
               of
               spirituall
               food
               ,
               and
               to
               imitate
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               who
               would
               not
               reveale
               even
               to
               his
               Apostles
               themselves
               all
               the
               mysteries
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               God
               ,
               during
               the
               times
               of
               their
               infirmity
               ,
               when
               
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 bear
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
             
               9.
               
               These
               being
               the
               
                 principall
                 points
              
               of
               controversie
               between
               Catholiques
               and
               Protestants
               ,
               I
               judged
               fit
               to
               signifie
               how
               (
               when
               I
               considered
               what
               the
               church
               had
               declared
               to
               be
               her
               sense
               of
               them
               ,
               separating
               them
               from
               
                 private
                 opinions
              
               ,
               to
               which
               no
               man
               is
               obliged
               )
               they
               appeared
               so
               reasonable
               ,
               and
               so
               consonant
               to
               antiquity
               ,
               that
               if
               I
               should
               have
               continued
               in
               a
               separation
               from
               her
               for
               their
               cause
               ,
               I
               must
               at
               the
               same
               time
               have
               professed
               to
               have
               renounced
               all
               interest
               in
               the
               most
               glorious
               Saints
               and
               Martyrs
               that
               ever
               the
               church
               enjoyed
               .
               And
               if
               it
               were
               Gods
               good
               pleasure
               that
               all
               other
               Protestants
               ,
               lovers
               of
               unity
               ,
               would
               think
               fit
               not
               to
               judge
               of
               the
               Catholike
               church
               by
               the
               character
               given
               of
               her
               by
               Calvinist
               Controvertists
               ,
               who
               lay
               to
               her
               charge
               whatsoever
               imprudent
               or
               erroneous
               positions
               they
               find
               in
               any
               particular
               Catholike
               author
               ,
               insomuch
               as
               I
               am
               confident
               not
               one
               objection
               among
               twenty
               in
               their
               writings
               proceeds
               directly
               against
               the
               church
               ,
               but
               that
               ,
               if
               they
               would
               be
               perswaded
               to
               hear
               her
               testifying
               of
               her self
               in
               her
               publike
               doctrine
               ,
               they
               would
               find
               that
               they
               have
               been
               cousened
               into
               the
               guilt
               of
               this
               
                 pernicious
                 exterminating
                 crime
                 of
                 Schisme
              
               ,
               by
               the
               passions
               and
               iuterests
               af
               men
               ,
               enemies
               to
               peace
               and
               
                 Christian
                 charity
              
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               have
               been
               enemies
               to
               Gods
               church
               for
               telling
               them
               the
               truth
               ,
               that
               perhaps
               themselves
               believed
               in
               the
               sense
               and
               latitude
               that
               she
               proposeth
               it
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               if
               they
               would
               but
               think
               the
               judgement
               of
               their
               own
               
                 Bucer
                 (
                 in
                 Mat.
                 c.
                 26.
                 )
              
               worthy
               to
               be
               hearkned
               to
               ,
               who
               tells
               them
               ,
               
                 Nihil
                 esse
                 damnandum
                 quod
                 ull
                 ●
                 ratione
                 bonum
                 esse
                 queat
                 .
              
               i.
               e.
               
                 That
                 nothing
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 condemned
              
               (
               especially
               in
               the
               
               
                 Church
                 the
                 Spouse
                 of
                 Christ
              
               ,
               and
               Mother
               of
               us
               all
               )
               
                 that
                 by
                 any
                 way
              
               (
               or
               in
               any
               sense
               ,
               or
               respect
               )
               
                 can
                 be
                 good
              
               ,
               they
               would
               think
               themselves
               obliged
               to
               consider
               the
               doctrines
               of
               the
               church
               with
               all
               possible
               caution
               ,
               modesty
               ,
               humility
               ,
               and
               charitable
               construction
               ,
               and
               not
               ruine
               their
               souls
               by
               forsaking
               her
               Communion
               ,
               till
               they
               found
               that
               charity
               her self
               ,
               
                 which
                 covers
                 a
                 multitude
                 of
                 sins
                 ,
              
               could
               not
               excuse
               her
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               till
               they
               found
               that
               
                 notwithstanding
                 the
                 promises
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 gates
                 of
                 bell
                 had
                 ,
                 actually
                 prevailed
                 against
                 her
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Holinesse
               taught
               and
               practised
               in
               the
               Catholique
               Church
               a
               great
               motive
               to
               embrace
               the
               Doctrines
               .
               The
               Authors
               former
               exceptious
               against
               certaine
               practises
               ascribed
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               with
               their
               answers
               .
               Of
               the
               Carthusians
               .
               Of
               Mysticall
               Theology
               ,
               &c
               ,
            
          
           
             1.
             
             I
             Will
             now
             discharge
             the
             promise
             which
             I
             made
             in
             the
             XVII
             .
             chap.
             of
             the
             first
             Section
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             give
             a
             narration
             what
             effect
             the
             eminent
             rules
             of
             holinesse
             and
             true
             solid
             devotion
             ,
             which
             contrary
             to
             my
             expectation
             ,
             I
             found
             in
             the
             Catholike
             Church
             ,
             had
             upon
             me
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             onely
             to
             incline
             my
             will
             to
             love
             them
             ,
             and
             desire
             the
             practise
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             to
             dispose
             
             my
             understanding
             also
             to
             be
             more
             docible
             ,
             and
             more
             easily
             perswaded
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             speculative
             points
             ,
             which
             were
             professed
             in
             a
             Church
             so
             enriched
             ,
             and
             by
             persons
             whose
             whole
             employment
             was
             to
             love
             ,
             serve
             ,
             glorifie
             ,
             and
             admire
             the
             goodnesse
             ,
             wisdome
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             perfections
             of
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             to
             meditate
             day
             and
             night
             upon
             the
             holy
             Mysteries
             of
             our
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             to
             mortifie
             all
             manner
             of
             vice
             ,
             passions
             ,
             and
             lusts
             ,
             farre
             more
             intrinsecally
             ,
             spiritually
             ,
             and
             perfectly
             ,
             then
             any
             thing
             that
             I
             had
             seen
             or
             read
             before
             could
             give
             me
             a
             notion
             of
             .
             I
             hope
             I
             need
             not
             be
             ashamed
             to
             professe
             this
             ,
             and
             however
             I
             will
             not
             forbeare
             to
             publish
             mine
             own
             shame
             ,
             by
             professing
             ,
             that
             the
             life
             and
             Councells
             of
             S.
             
               Charles
               Borromée
            
             ,
             and
             the
             truly
             
               Christian
               Spirit
            
             of
             humility
             and
             
               meeknesse
               shining
               in
            
             the
             writings
             of
             
               Monfieur
               Sales
               ,
               Bishop
               of
               Geneva
               ,
            
             gave
             more
             satisfactory
             answers
             to
             all
             the
             objections
             of
             Protestants
             ,
             then
             any
             I
             had
             hitherto
             found
             in
             all
             the
             volumes
             of
             those
             famous
             
               Cardinalls
               ,
               Baronius
               ,
               Bellarmin
            
             and
             Perron
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             that
             the
             former
             gave
             a
             point
             and
             a
             
               pierceing
               vertue
            
             to
             the
             discourses
             of
             the
             later
             ,
             which
             in
             former
             times
             I
             had
             often
             and
             without
             much
             effect
             perused
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             way
             of
             satisfying
             doubts
             and
             controversies
             was
             the
             stranger
             to
             me
             ,
             because
             it
             came
             directly
             contrary
             to
             my
             expectation
             ;
             for
             I
             must
             professe
             I
             had
             in
             former
             times
             a
             far
             stronger
             aversion
             from
             the
             
               Catholike
               Church
            
             ,
             considered
             by
             me
             as
             an
             enemy
             to
             Holinesse
             ,
             then
             as
             an
             enemy
             to
             truth
             .
             I
             had
             observed
             ,
             1.
             
             In
             generall
             ,
             that
             most
             of
             the
             points
             in
             
             controversie
             betweene
             Catholiques
             and
             Protestants
             were
             such
             as
             contributed
             either
             to
             avarice
             or
             ambition
             .
             2.
             
             I
             saw
             that
             
               rich
               men
               ,
               (
               to
               whom
               our
               Saviour
               said
               it
               was
               impossible
               that
               they
               should
               enter
               into
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               heaven
               )
            
             were
             the
             easiliest
             admitted
             of
             all
             others
             by
             the
             prostitution
             of
             pardons
             and
             Indulgences
             .
             3.
             
             I
             saw
             that
             many
             Casuists
             had
             handled
             the
             sins
             of
             great
             men
             ,
             Usury
             and
             Simony
             ,
             so
             tenderly
             and
             favourably
             ,
             allowing
             so
             many
             qualifications
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             become
             almost
             impossible
             to
             deprehend
             them
             .
             4.
             
             I
             saw
             the
             
               antient
               discipline
            
             of
             the
             church
             almost
             quite
             vanished
             ;
             and
             absolution
             given
             upon
             a
             small
             penance
             for
             such
             sins
             (
             adultery
             ,
             blasphemy
             ,
             and
             that
             
               most
               horrible
               and
               atheisticall
               gallantry
               of
               Duelling
            
             )
             which
             the
             antient
             church
             would
             scarce
             have
             pardoned
             after
             ten
             years
             macerating
             of
             the
             body
             and
             soule
             with
             
               fastings
               ,
               weepings
            
             ,
             and
             yet
             greater
             austerities
             ,
             and
             for
             which
             she
             would
             not
             have
             received
             to
             peace
             the
             persons
             guilty
             by
             recidivation
             ,
             by
             admitting
             them
             to
             the
             Communion
             ,
             no
             not
             in
             
               Articulo
               mortis
            
             .
             See
             the
             annotation
             of
             Petavius
             upon
             S.
             
               Epiphanius
               ,
               ad
               Haeres
            
             .
             59.
             )
             5.
             
             I
             saw
             (
             me
             thought
             )
             that
             absolutions
             were
             given
             as
             of
             course
             ;
             and
             that
             persons
             ,
             though
             habitually
             addicted
             to
             mortall
             sins
             ,
             yet
             upon
             an
             outward
             profession
             of
             sorrow
             expected
             and
             challenged
             pardon
             and
             admission
             to
             the
             blessed
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             all
             this
             
               toties
               quoties
            
             .
             6.
             
             I
             saw
             that
             attrition
             i.
             e.
             sorrow
             for
             sin
             ,
             meerly
             out
             of
             fear
             of
             being
             damned
             ,
             with
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             was
             counted
             a
             sufficient
             qualification
             to
             remission
             of
             sins
             ,
             whereby
             in
             my
             
               opinion
               ,
               charity
            
             it self
             became
             unnecessary
             :
             Such
             prejudices
             as
             these
             was
             I
             possessed
             
             withall
             ,
             all
             which
             I
             imputed
             to
             the
             church
             her self
             ;
             insomuch
             as
             though
             I
             suspected
             that
             my
             understanding
             might
             be
             over-reached
             by
             subtill
             Disputants
             to
             excuse
             the
             errours
             ,
             which
             I
             believed
             to
             be
             in
             the
             Roman
             church
             ,
             yet
             I
             was
             resolved
             that
             it
             was
             impossible
             my
             will
             should
             be
             seduced
             so
             far
             as
             to
             approve
             such
             enormous
             practises
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Now
             the
             occasion
             and
             manner
             how
             I
             came
             to
             be
             satisfied
             of
             the
             
               eminent
               sanctity
            
             taught
             and
             practised
             in
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             ,
             and
             concerning
             those
             practises
             ,
             not
             that
             they
             were
             excuseable
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             were
             not
             to
             be
             imputed
             to
             the
             church
             (
             which
             was
             most
             innocent
             of
             them
             )
             was
             as
             follows
             .
             It
             hap'ned
             not
             long
             after
             my
             arrivall
             at
             Paris
             ,
             that
             my
             curiosity
             led
             me
             among
             other
             places
             to
             visit
             the
             Monastery
             of
             the
             Carthusians
             ,
             whom
             we
             deprehended
             in
             their
             ordinary
             employment
             of
             prayers
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             place
             of
             their
             almost
             continuall
             residence
             ,
             the
             church
             :
             A
             sight
             that
             was
             ,
             which
             made
             a
             strange
             impression
             upon
             my
             mind
             ,
             being
             at
             that
             time
             also
             in
             some
             unquietnesse
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             certaine
             scruples
             already
             entertained
             concerning
             Religion
             .
             For
             there
             I
             saw
             persons
             so
             utterly
             secluded
             from
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             they
             never
             visited
             other
             men
             ,
             and
             rarely
             and
             with
             unwillingnesse
             admit-other
             mens
             visits
             ,
             yea
             excepting
             a
             few
             houres
             weekly
             ,
             renounced
             the
             conversation
             and
             sight
             of
             one
             another
             ,
             but
             only
             in
             the
             church
             ,
             where
             their
             conversation
             was
             only
             with
             God
             :
             Persons
             so
             mortified
             in
             their
             looks
             ,
             so
             immoveable
             in
             their
             postures
             ,
             with
             countenances
             so
             intent
             upon
             their
             present
             devotions
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             onely
             lived
             with
             their
             rationall
             faculties
             ,
             and
             so
             far
             from
             
             observing
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             observed
             by
             others
             ,
             that
             truly
             I
             believe
             they
             knew
             it
             not
             :
             persons
             (
             as
             after
             enquiry
             I
             was
             informed
             )
             that
             through
             the
             whole
             course
             of
             their
             lives
             practise
             a
             strict
             abstinence
             ,
             and
             for
             a
             greater
             part
             ,
             a
             rigorous
             fast
             ;
             persons
             that
             every
             day
             allow
             neer
             eight
             houres
             to
             vocall
             prayers
             ,
             and
             laborious
             singing
             in
             the
             church
             ,
             and
             almost
             all
             the
             hours
             besides
             in
             their
             private
             cells
             to
             meditation
             and
             contemplation
             :
             persons
             that
             no
             incommodity
             of
             weather
             hinders
             from
             
               their
               midnight
               watches
            
             ,
             and
             devotions
             in
             the
             church
             for
             severall
             hours
             together
             ;
             persons
             ,
             whose
             inseparable
             cloathing
             is
             hair-cloth
             ,
             and
             whose
             other
             more
             
               private
               mortifications
            
             and
             austerities
             they
             do
             most
             sollicitously
             con●●al
             from
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             account
             it
             of
             all
             other
             the
             most
             rude
             mortification
             ,
             if
             they
             should
             come
             to
             be
             discovered
             :
             persons
             ,
             who
             are
             so
             far
             from
             desiring
             the
             esteem
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             they
             never
             would
             publish
             any
             
               miracles
               done
               in
               their
               solitude
            
             ,
             nor
             seek
             the
             canonization
             of
             any
             of
             
               their
               Saints
            
             ,
             no
             not
             their
             Founder
             S.
             Brun●
             himself
             :
             persons
             who
             notwithstanding
             all
             these
             austerities
             ,
             expresse
             
               in
               their
               conversation
            
             the
             greatest
             repose
             ,
             and
             contentment
             ,
             and
             chearfulnesse
             of
             
               mind
               imagineable
            
             ,
             the
             greatest
             compassion
             toward
             others
             ,
             that
             would
             seem
             to
             compassionate
             them
             ,
             and
             protestations
             ,
             that
             if
             there
             were
             no
             happinesse
             to
             be
             expected
             in
             another
             world
             ,
             yet
             that
             the
             
               inward
               ravishings
            
             of
             soule
             ;
             the
             
               spirituall
               embraces
            
             ,
             which
             
               their
               coelestiall
               Bridegroom
               affords
               them
               many
               times
               ,
            
             deserve
             to
             be
             purchased
             with
             far
             greater
             worldly
             losses
             ,
             and
             with
             far
             greater
             austerities
             ,
             then
             any
             that
             they
             have
             or
             can
             suffer
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             persons
             whose
             
             order
             ha's
             continued
             now
             without
             interruption
             for
             about
             six
             hundred
             years
             ,
             without
             the
             least
             scandall
             ,
             without
             the
             least
             need
             of
             Reformation
             ,
             growing
             the
             more
             perfect
             according
             to
             the
             declination
             of
             the
             rest
             of
             mankind
             ,
             as
             if
             God
             intended
             it
             ,
             in
             an
             especiall
             manner
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             defence
             and
             security
             ,
             
               the
               chariots
               and
               horses
               of
               Israel
               :
               An
               order
            
             whose
             encrease
             of
             revenews
             are
             perceived
             not
             by
             themselves
             ,
             but
             the
             poor
             only
             ,
             who
             are
             accordingly
             more
             amply
             and
             frequently
             sustained
             ;
             insomuch
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             ha's
             been
             the
             corruption
             of
             other
             orders
             ,
             is
             the
             purifier
             and
             refiner
             of
             this
             ;
             and
             I
             may
             add
             this
             observation
             with
             respect
             to
             
               England
               ,
               an
               order
            
             that
             Almighty
             God
             did
             principally
             chuse
             ,
             by
             which
             to
             condemn
             Schisme
             at
             it's
             first
             entrance
             there
             ,
             viz.
             by
             suffering
             them
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             piety
             and
             innocence
             it self
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             first
             victimes
             and
             sacrifices
             offered
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             I
             must
             confesse
             ,
             that
             as
             I
             could
             not
             consider
             these
             things
             without
             astonishment
             and
             admiration
             ,
             so
             I
             could
             not
             free
             my self
             from
             some
             degree
             of
             envy
             and
             indignation
             ,
             that
             I
             could
             not
             find
             any
             thing
             in
             any
             of
             our
             Churches
             to
             oppose
             to
             such
             a
             spectacle
             :
             I
             was
             willing
             enough
             to
             suspect
             that
             there
             might
             be
             some
             mixture
             of
             a
             secret
             hypocrisie
             ,
             and
             pride
             ,
             and
             ostentation
             ,
             even
             in
             such
             renouncings
             of
             pride
             and
             ostentation
             :
             But
             then
             I
             confuted
             my
             own
             suspition
             by
             this
             most
             sure
             observation
             ,
             that
             Almighty
             God
             did
             not
             usually
             of
             all
             other
             vices
             suffer
             hypocrisie
             even
             in
             a
             single
             person
             to
             be
             long
             undiscovered
             ,
             much
             less
             in
             a
             whole
             order
             ,
             and
             for
             six
             hundred
             years
             together
             .
             Therefore
             I
             began
             to
             discourse
             thus
             within
             my self
             ;
             
               Is
               it
               
               possible
               if
               the
               Roman
               church
               be
               so
               deeply
               guilty
               ,
               and
               so
               intolerably
               depraved
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               hitherto
               believed
               ,
               that
               Almighty
               God
               should
               suffer
               such
               servants
               of
               his
               to
               lye
               in
               those
               dregs
               and
               pollutions
               ,
               exposed
               to
               
                 eternall
                 perdition
              
               so
               many
               years
               together
               ?
               Ha's
               their
               continuall
               meditation
               been
               in
               the
               
                 holy
                 Scriptures
              
               ,
               and
               yet
               never
               one
               beam
               of
               
                 divine
                 light
              
               be
               sent
               from
               heaven
               to
               irradiate
               any
               of
               
                 their
                 understandings
              
               ,
               and
               to
               convince
               them
               ,
               that
               their
               whole
               Religion
               is
               apparently
               contradictory
               to
               the
               same
               Scriptures
               ?
               Is
               it
               likely
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               Faith
               of
               the
               Church
               was
               of
               necessity
               to
               be
               changed
               ,
               and
               the
               practises
               to
               be
               reformed
               ,
               that
               God
               should
               make
               choice
               of
               such
               Apostles
               as
               a
               
                 debauched
                 ,
                 perjured
                 ,
                 sacrilegious
                 ,
                 Apostate
                 Monk
                 of
                 Germany
              
               ;
               or
               a
               
                 seditious
                 ,
                 uncharitable
                 ,
                 malicious
                 Picard
                 ,
              
               or
               a
               
                 furious
                 Gladiatour
                 of
                 Switzerland
              
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               leave
               such
               persons
               enflamed
               with
               his
               love
               ,
               still
               lying
               
                 in
                 their
                 deadly
                 ignorances
                 and
                 impieties
                 ,
              
               never
               suffering
               one
               of
               that
               order
               to
               be
               converted
               ,
               yea
               leaving
               Heresie
               more
               confirmed
               in
               them
               now
               ,
               then
               ever
               before
               that
               such
               a
               pretended
               new
               
                 Evangelicall
                 light
              
               discovered
               it self
               ?
            
          
           
             5.
             
             Some
             time
             I
             spent
             in
             such
             meditations
             ,
             which
             I
             could
             neither
             hinder
             nor
             satisfie
             my self
             in
             ;
             yet
             because
             it
             seemed
             dangerous
             to
             me
             to
             build
             resolutions
             upon
             the
             manner
             and
             method
             of
             Gods
             Providence
             ,
             which
             is
             inscrutable
             ;
             therefore
             I
             thought
             it
             as
             necessary
             for
             me
             to
             examine
             (
             not
             the
             outward
             shewes
             ,
             but
             )
             
               the
               Rules
               of
               Holinesse
            
             practised
             in
             the
             Romane
             church
             ,
             as
             the
             doctrines
             therein
             professed
             ;
             for
             
             if
             the
             former
             appeared
             to
             be
             according
             to
             the
             
               Spirit
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             they
             would
             strongly
             argue
             for
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             later
             .
             Having
             this
             designe
             ,
             I
             provided
             my self
             of
             the
             best
             
               Methods
               of
               Devotion
               and
               Spirituality
            
             that
             I
             could
             meet
             with
             ,
             and
             upon
             all
             occasions
             I
             made
             conversation
             with
             such
             
               Religious
               persons
            
             ,
             as
             were
             in
             opinion
             eminent
             for
             a
             
               spirituall
               life
            
             ;
             The
             successe
             whereof
             was
             strange
             and
             incredible
             :
             For
             whereas
             I
             had
             alwayes
             been
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             that
             which
             in
             the
             Roman
             church
             was
             called
             
               mysticall
               Theology
            
             ,
             was
             ,
             if
             compar'd
             with
             the
             
               ordinary
               Practicall
               Divinity
            
             ,
             as
             I
             took
             the
             
               Morall
               Philosophy
               of
               the
               Platonists
            
             to
             have
             been
             ,
             compared
             with
             that
             of
             other
             
               Philosophers
               ,
               viz.
            
             the
             same
             
               ordinary
               doctrines
            
             and
             precepts
             of
             vertue
             ,
             but
             only
             cloathed
             in
             abstruse
             ,
             sublime
             ,
             and
             
               Metaphoricall
               termes
            
             ,
             rendring
             the
             professors
             thereof
             not
             more
             vertuous
             then
             other
             men
             ,
             but
             more
             phantasticall
             and
             
               self
               conceited
            
             :
             But
             I
             found
             that
             the
             notion
             I
             had
             of
             it
             had
             no
             affinity
             with
             the
             thing
             it self
             ;
             
               Mysticall
               Theology
            
             being
             nothing
             else
             in
             generall
             ,
             but
             certain
             Rules
             ,
             by
             the
             practise
             whereof
             a
             vertuous
             Christian
             might
             attain
             to
             a
             neerer
             ,
             a
             more
             familiar
             ,
             and
             beyond
             all
             expression
             comfortable
             conversation
             with
             God
             ,
             by
             arriving
             unto
             ,
             not
             only
             a
             belief
             ,
             but
             also
             an
             experimentall
             knowledge
             and
             perception
             of
             his
             
               divine
               presence
            
             ,
             after
             an
             inexpressible
             manner
             in
             the
             soul
             ;
             wherein
             he
             is
             taught
             first
             to
             purge
             himself
             of
             all
             pollutions
             of
             sin
             and
             worldly
             lusts
             ,
             to
             possesse
             himself
             of
             all
             
               Christian
               vertues
            
             ,
             and
             by
             such
             meanes
             to
             prepare
             himself
             for
             an
             union
             with
             the
             heavenly
             Majesty
             ;
             the
             generall
             instrument
             of
             all
             these
             
             blessings
             being
             a
             constant
             exercise
             of
             
               Mentall
               Prayer
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             meditating
             with
             the
             understanding
             upon
             heavenly
             mysteries
             ,
             but
             especially
             inward
             
               ejaculations
               ,
               aspirations
            
             ,
             and
             immediate
             acts
             of
             the
             
               will
               ,
               loving
               ,
               praising
               ,
               adoring
               ,
            
             and
             perfectly
             resigning
             it selfe
             to
             the
             most
             perfect
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             which
             in
             time
             there
             is
             made
             a
             perfect
             denudation
             ,
             mortification
             ,
             and
             annihilation
             of
             a
             mans
             own
             private
             will
             ,
             and
             a
             suffering
             ones
             self
             to
             be
             inacted
             and
             moved
             immediately
             by
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             a
             contemplation
             of
             the
             
               divine
               essence
            
             without
             any
             medium
             ,
             without
             all
             help
             of
             grosser
             
               imaginary
               forms
            
             ,
             an
             absorption
             of
             all
             operations
             (
             called
             by
             them
             
               a
               divine
               idlenesse
            
             )
             whereby
             the
             soul
             reposeth
             securely
             ,
             and
             with
             unspeakable
             pleasure
             in
             the
             bosome
             of
             her
             heavenly
             Bridegroom
             .
             I
             speak
             not
             now
             of
             strange
             effects
             ,
             outward
             and
             respecting
             the
             body
             ,
             as
             
               Elevations
               ,
               Extasies
               ,
               &c.
            
             which
             though
             admired
             at
             by
             others
             ,
             yet
             are
             neglected
             ,
             and
             even
             pray'd
             against
             by
             spirituall
             persons
             themselves
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Now
             to
             prove
             that
             these
             are
             neither
             dreams
             of
             ignorant
             souls
             ,
             nor
             sublime
             extravagances
             of
             soaring
             spirits
             ,
             we
             may
             consider
             that
             .
             1.
             
             The
             greatest
             understandings
             that
             many
             of
             the
             last
             ages
             have
             brought
             forth
             (
             as
             S.
             Bernard
             ,
             S.
             
               Thomas
               Aquinas
            
             ,
             S.
             Bonaventure
             ,
             and
             
               I.
               Picus
               Count
               of
               Mirandula
               &c.
            
             )
             have
             all
             written
             uniformly
             upon
             the
             same
             subject
             ,
             and
             have
             shewed
             clearly
             ,
             that
             what
             they
             wrote
             was
             not
             meer
             speculation
             ,
             but
             comprehended
             ,
             practised
             ,
             and
             felt
             by
             them
             .
             2.
             
             That
             even
             the
             meanest
             capacities
             have
             arrived
             to
             the
             perfection
             of
             contemplation
             ,
             as
             S.
             Isidore
             a
             plain
             husband-man
             
             in
             Spain
             ,
             S.
             Teresa
             ,
             S.
             
               Catherine
               of
               Siena
            
             ,
             and
             of
             Genoa
             ,
             (
             silly
             ignorant
             women
             )
             &
             that
             unparallel'd
             young
             
               Heremite
               ,
               Gregorio
               Lopez
            
             .
             Insomuch
             as
             whosoever
             shal
             with
             a
             true
             resignation
             &
             pure
             intention
             enter
             into
             this
             
               life
               of
               the
               Spirit
            
             ,
             though
             his
             understanding
             be
             not
             able
             to
             give
             him
             entertainment
             for
             meditation
             ,
             yea
             though
             he
             be
             not
             able
             to
             help
             himself
             with
             reading
             others
             ,
             yet
             if
             ,
             being
             informed
             of
             the
             necessary
             points
             of
             Catholike
             Faith
             ,
             he
             humbly
             &
             constantly
             move
             his
             wil
             to
             frame
             cordially
             acts
             of
             love
             and
             resignation
             ,
             &c.
             to
             God
             ,
             even
             such
             a
             man
             or
             woman
             shall
             not
             fail
             to
             arrive
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             to
             a
             higher
             degree
             of
             union
             ,
             then
             the
             most
             learned
             and
             skilfull
             Doctors
             ,
             even
             to
             that
             perfection
             of
             which
             S.
             Paul
             speaks
             ,
             
               Crucifigor
               cum
               Christo
               :
               &
               vivo
               ,
               jaem
               non
               ego
               ,
               sed
               vivit
               in
               me
               Christus
               .
            
             i.
             e.
             
               I
               am
               crucified
               with
               Christ
               :
               and
               I
               live
               ,
               yet
               not
               I
               ,
               but
               Christ
               liveth
               in
               me
               .
            
             3.
             
             To
             the
             end
             to
             be
             secure
             of
             delusions
             it
             is
             observeable
             ,
             that
             whereas
             in
             other
             Sects
             ●●●re
             are
             certain
             counterfeitings
             of
             such
             a
             
               mysticall
               familiarity
            
             with
             God
             ,
             joyned
             with
             strange
             motions
             and
             effects
             ,
             as
             awong
             the
             
               Anabaptists
               ,
               Famulists
               ,
               Quakers
               ,
               Ranvers
               ,
               &c.
            
             (
             strange
             examples
             whereof
             (
             in
             the
             last
             age
             )
             we
             may
             read
             in
             
               Florimundus
               Raemundus
            
             ,
             yet
             now
             daily
             out-done
             by
             those
             Sects
             in
             England
             ,
             as
             at
             Malton
             in
             Yorkshire
             ,
             London
             ,
             and
             other
             places
             ,
             where
             they
             abound
             )
             yet
             such
             illuminations
             discover
             their
             black
             Author
             ,
             in
             that
             the
             persons
             are
             far
             from
             being
             cleansed
             of
             their
             carnall
             lusts
             ,
             pride
             ,
             malice
             ,
             &c.
             and
             the
             design
             appeares
             commonly
             to
             be
             the
             troubling
             the
             world
             with
             some
             new
             pretended
             Revelation
             and
             Reformation
             &c.
             
             
             Whereas
             among
             spirituall
             persons
             in
             the
             
               Catholique
               Church
            
             ,
             the
             inseparable
             qualification
             for
             contemplation
             is
             a
             deep
             humility
             ,
             a
             most
             tender
             charity
             and
             love
             of
             Catholique
             unity
             .
             4.
             
             Lest
             a
             suspition
             should
             arise
             that
             this
             mysticall
             Theology
             and
             doctrine
             of
             contemplation
             should
             be
             an
             invention
             of
             
               Religious
               Orders
            
             to
             magnifie
             themselves
             in
             the
             worlds
             opinion
             ,
             as
             having
             means
             to
             a
             neerer
             approach
             to
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             then
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             world
             :
             We
             may
             consider
             both
             that
             the
             same
             rules
             for
             substance
             are
             found
             in
             the
             writings
             of
             the
             antient
             Fathers
             ,
             as
             S.
             
               D●onisius
               Aroopagita
            
             ,
             S
             ,
             Augustine
             ,
             S.
             
               Basil
               ,
               Joannes
               ,
               Cassianus
            
             ,
             S.
             
               Hierome
               ,
               &c.
            
             and
             that
             even
             those
             most
             active
             Fathers
             and
             Bishops
             of
             the
             church
             have
             notwithstanding
             attained
             to
             a
             great
             perfection
             of
             contemplation
             ;
             yea
             that
             in
             this
             last
             age
             there
             have
             not
             appeared
             any
             more
             perfect
             therein
             ,
             then
             those
             two
             famous
             Bishops
             ,
             viz.
             
               B.
               Francis
               de
               Sales
               ,
               Bishop
               of
               Geneva
               ,
            
             and
             S.
             
               Charles
               Barromée
            
             ,
             that
             most
             unwearied
             sollicitous
             Arch-Bishop
             of
             Milan
             and
             Cardinal
             ,
             and
             
               Antonio
               de
               Roias
            
             a
             Spanish
             secular
             Priest
             :
             Though
             withall
             it
             cannot
             be
             denyed
             ,
             but
             that
             a
             retreat
             and
             disengagement
             from
             the
             world
             ,
             solitude
             ,
             silence
             ,
             and
             other
             austerities
             be
             very
             powerfull
             and
             effectuall
             dispositions
             thereto
             .
             But
             concerning
             Mysticall
             Theology
             I
             shall
             refer
             those
             that
             desire
             further
             information
             ,
             to
             the
             writings
             of
             
               Thaulerus
               ,
               Harphius
               ,
               Rusbrochius
               ,
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Geneva
               ,
               S.
               Teresa
               ,
            
             and
             many
             others
             :
             Particularly
             the
             severall
             Treatises
             ,
             as
             yet
             Manuscripts
             ,
             of
             that
             late
             
               very
               sublime
               contemplatiue
               ,
               F.
               Augustine
               Baker
               ,
               a
               Monke
               of
               our
               English
               Congregation
               of
               the
               Holy
               Order
               of
               
               S.
               BENET
            
             ;
             The
             yet
             imperfect
             sum
             of
             whose
             methodicall
             instructions
             concerning
             
               Internall
               Prayer
            
             ,
             having
             happily
             met
             withall
             at
             Rome
             ,
             I
             found
             my self
             pressed
             to
             hasten
             my
             reconcilement
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             because
             I
             thirsted
             to
             become
             capable
             of
             practising
             those
             heavenly
             instructions
             .
             And
             afterward
             in
             France
             ,
             but
             especially
             in
             my
             passage
             through
             Cambray
             ,
             having
             seen
             many
             more
             of
             the
             same
             Authors
             writings
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             of
             which
             did
             eminently
             shew
             it selfe
             in
             the
             lives
             of
             those
             excellently
             devout
             and
             perfectly
             
               religious
               Benedictine
               Dames
            
             there
             ;
             and
             being
             by
             them
             informed
             (
             which
             within
             a
             few
             dayes
             mine
             own
             eyes
             assured
             me
             of
             )
             that
             the
             same
             doctrine
             was
             received
             and
             practised
             by
             their
             
               Fathers
               at
               Doway
            
             .
             I
             presently
             ,
             contrary
             to
             all
             my
             former
             resolutions
             ,
             to
             dispose
             my selfe
             only
             among
             strangers
             in
             a
             
               religious
               life
            
             ,
             determined
             to
             fix
             my self
             at
             Doway
             .
             I
             forbore
             in
             the
             former
             Impression
             to
             mention
             this
             Author
             among
             the
             rest
             ,
             because
             I
             thought
             his
             books
             were
             confin'd
             to
             Cambray
             ,
             where
             they
             were
             written
             ,
             or
             to
             his
             
               own
               Convent
               at
               Dowvy
            
             :
             But
             being
             since
             assured
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             largely
             dispersed
             ,
             even
             among
             the
             secular
             Clergy
             ,
             I
             could
             not
             without
             ingratitude
             now
             omit
             his
             name
             ,
             and
             I
             hope
             that
             e're
             long
             a
             ful
             account
             of
             his
             
               spiritual
               instructions
            
             concerning
             the
             
               severall
               Degrees
               of
               Internall
               Prayer
            
             ,
             shal
             be
             happily
             communicated
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             methodically
             digested
             ,
             &
             authoritatively
             published
             ,
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             &
             great
             advancement
             of
             devout
             souls
             in
             his
             divine
             love
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             For
             my
             present
             purpose
             it
             will
             suffice
             that
             by
             that
             short
             enquiry
             I
             made
             ,
             I
             satisfied
             my self
             ,
             that
             in
             no
             other
             Congregation
             ,
             but
             the
             
             Catholique
             Church
             only
             ,
             were
             to
             be
             found
             either
             rules
             in
             writing
             ,
             or
             living
             directors
             for
             a
             true
             spirituall
             life
             in
             any
             comparison
             approaching
             to
             those
             before
             named
             .
             Insomuch
             as
             I
             have
             often
             wondred
             why
             Protestants
             would
             not
             at
             least
             borrow
             and
             transcribe
             such
             writings
             for
             their
             own
             use
             and
             practise
             ;
             and
             all
             that
             I
             could
             say
             for
             answer
             to
             my self
             was
             .
             1.
             
             That
             according
             to
             that
             saying
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             
               Spiritus
               sanctus
               non
               est
               extra
               Ecclesiam
               .
            
             i.
             e.
             
               The
               Holy
               Spirit
               resides
               not
               any
               where
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             disperses
             not
             his
             extraordinary
             favours
             ,
             and
             sublimer
             gifts
             any
             where
             else
             .
             2.
             
             Because
             Protestant
             Religion
             ,
             &c.
             renouncing
             all
             Evangelicall
             Counsells
             of
             perfection
             ,
             as
             voluntary
             poverty
             ,
             chastity
             &c.
             and
             their
             avarice
             having
             swallowed
             all
             the
             revenews
             ,
             which
             nourished
             men
             in
             a
             solitary
             life
             of
             meditation
             and
             contemplation
             ,
             they
             both
             want
             such
             effectuall
             helps
             thereto
             ,
             and
             dare
             not
             for
             fear
             of
             being
             censured
             as
             half-Catholiques
             ,
             commend
             or
             practise
             the
             means
             proper
             and
             conducing
             to
             it
             ,
             insomuch
             as
             the
             very
             name
             of
             Contemplation
             is
             unknown
             among
             them
             ,
             I
             mean
             in
             the
             mysticall
             sense
             :
             for
             all
             that
             is
             understood
             among
             them
             in
             their
             Treatises
             of
             devotion
             by
             that
             word
             ,
             is
             only
             the
             descanting
             upon
             any
             mystery
             of
             divinity
             ,
             or
             passage
             of
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Finding
             therefore
             not
             only
             beyond
             ,
             but
             contrary
             to
             my
             expectation
             ,
             such
             a
             trea●ure
             in
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             as
             true
             Devotion
             ,
             an
             union
             with
             ,
             and
             participation
             of
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             ,
             and
             the
             means
             to
             purchase
             this
             treasure
             being
             so
             obvious
             there
             ,
             and
             so
             unknown
             all
             the
             world
             over
             besides
             ;
             could
             I
             do
             lesse
             then
             say
             ,
             
             
               Quis
               dabit
               mibi
               pennas
               ficut
               Columba
               ?
               Who
               will
               give
               me
               wings
               like
               a
               d●ve
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               fly
               into
               the
               wildernesse
               ,
            
             retired
             out
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             
               and
               be
               at
               rest
            
             ?
             that
             wildernesse
             into
             which
             God
             ha's
             promised
             that
             he
             will
             bring
             his
             chosen
             ones
             ,
             in
             which
             
               loquetur
               ad
               cor
               corum
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             He
             will
             communicate
             himself
             familiarly
             unto
             them
             :
             I
             do
             freely
             confesse
             my
             partiality
             ,
             I
             could
             not
             chuse
             but
             wish
             that
             truth
             might
             appear
             to
             me
             to
             be
             the
             companion
             of
             Holinesse
             ,
             and
             that
             that
             church
             which
             could
             give
             such
             admirable
             directions
             to
             love
             God
             ,
             might
             not
             deceive
             us
             when
             she
             would
             instruct
             us
             to
             know
             him
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             I
             was
             the
             easilier
             perswaded
             to
             believe
             and
             submit
             to
             the
             churches
             authority
             ,
             because
             thereby
             I
             was
             sure
             to
             evacuate
             pride
             ,
             and
             an
             esteem
             of
             mine
             own
             sufficiency
             to
             be
             mine
             own
             directour
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             to
             exercise
             at
             least
             an
             act
             of
             humility
             and
             obedience
             ,
             if
             not
             of
             faith
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             As
             for
             the
             prejudices
             and
             accusations
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             which
             I
             once
             imputed
             to
             the
             
               Catholike
               Church
            
             ,
             the
             clearing
             of
             them
             is
             not
             at
             all
             difficult
             ;
             for
             as
             for
             the
             first
             ,
             the
             whole
             force
             of
             it
             lyes
             in
             this
             ,
             ●
             that
             Christ
             is
             accused
             to
             have
             taken
             care
             both
             for
             the
             subsistence
             and
             honour
             of
             his
             servants
             and
             Ministers
             ;
             a
             fault
             that
             no
             sect
             can
             forgive
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             intended
             to
             be
             revenged
             upon
             their
             seducing
             Ministers
             ,
             by
             exposing
             them
             to
             beggery
             and
             dishonor
             .
             But
             this
             was
             never
             the
             disposition
             of
             Catholiques
             ,
             they
             have
             alwayes
             willingly
             afforded
             this
             double
             honour
             to
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             and
             yet
             never
             any
             Church
             upon
             earth
             laid
             so
             heavy
             censures
             upon
             avarice
             ,
             Usury
             and
             Simony
             ,
             as
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             both
             done
             .
             Concerning
             the
             2.
             the
             prostitution
             
             of
             Indulgences
             and
             Pardons
             is
             in
             formall
             words
             condemned
             by
             the
             Councell
             of
             Trent
             :
             So
             that
             it
             is
             not
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             opens
             Paradice
             so
             freely
             to
             rich
             men
             ,
             but
             only
             particular
             avaricious
             Priests
             ,
             who
             I
             fear
             do
             by
             such
             vain
             promises
             shut
             it
             both
             against
             themselves
             ,
             and
             such
             customers
             .
             To
             the
             3.
             the
             imputation
             onely
             concernes
             two
             or
             three
             private
             Casuists
             ,
             so
             far
             from
             being
             justified
             by
             the
             church
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             hath
             expressely
             censured
             and
             condemned
             them
             .
             Concerning
             the
             4.
             
             I
             fear
             indeed
             the
             scandall
             of
             prostituting
             absolutions
             for
             the
             greatest
             crimes
             upon
             ridiculous
             penances
             is
             but
             too
             common
             ;
             but
             yet
             without
             any
             fault
             of
             the
             church
             ;
             yea
             we
             may
             reasonably
             judge
             of
             the
             mind
             of
             the
             
               Councell
               of
               Trent
            
             in
             that
             respect
             ,
             by
             the
             zealous
             practises
             of
             S.
             
               Charls
               Barromée
            
             (
             then
             whom
             no
             man
             had
             a
             greater
             influence
             upon
             that
             Councell
             )
             who
             immediatly
             after
             its
             dissolution
             spent
             himself
             wholly
             in
             endeavouring
             to
             restore
             the
             
               antient
               discipline
            
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             this
             wicked
             age
             could
             bear
             it
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             mind
             of
             that
             Councell
             .
             For
             the
             5.
             as
             the
             rest
             ,
             it
             only
             reflect
             ;
             upon
             particular
             persons
             ,
             and
             touches
             not
             the
             church
             at
             all
             .
             The
             like
             may
             be
             said
             of
             the
             last
             ,
             which
             speaks
             of
             Attrition
             ,
             and
             the
             
               sufficiency
               thereof
               with
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               Penance
               to
               qualifie
               a
               person
               guilty
               of
               sin
               for
               Remission
               :
            
             Upon
             better
             enquiry
             I
             found
             that
             all
             
               Catholique
               Authors
            
             ,
             though
             they
             assent
             to
             that
             doctrine
             in
             grosse
             ,
             yet
             they
             do
             not
             all
             agree
             in
             their
             explication
             of
             the
             notion
             of
             Attrition
             .
             For
             in
             direct
             opposition
             to
             my
             pre-conceived
             prejudice
             ,
             I
             find
             ,
             that
             (
             not
             to
             speak
             of
             Jansenius
             and
             his
             followers
             ,
             who
             professe
             to
             embrace
             
             S.
             
               Augustines
               Doctrine
            
             therein
             )
             the
             learned
             Estius
             and
             Sylvius
             (
             the
             former
             in
             l.
             4.
             
               sentent
               ,
               dist
            
             .
             16.
             9.
             and
             the
             latter
             in
             
               suppl
               .
               D.
               Tho.
               ad
            
             3.
             
               p.
               a.
               1.
               q.
            
             1.
             )
             do
             thus
             expresse
             themselves
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             foure
             acceptions
             of
             the
             word
             Attrition
             ,
             according
             to
             
               four
               Motives
            
             unto
             sorrow
             for
             sin
             .
             1.
             
             Out
             of
             meer
             naturall
             and
             humane
             motives
             ,
             as
             losse
             of
             goods
             ,
             fame
             ,
             health
             ,
             &c.
             2.
             
             Out
             of
             fear
             of
             hell
             ,
             and
             not
             at
             all
             the
             love
             of
             God.
             3.
             
             For
             the
             offence
             indeed
             committed
             against
             God
             ,
             but
             yet
             this
             out
             of
             an
             in-efficacious
             ,
             suspended
             ,
             and
             meer
             optative
             will.
             Now
             none
             of
             these
             three
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             are
             sufficient
             ,
             even
             with
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             to
             qualifie
             a
             sinner
             for
             the
             remission
             of
             his
             sins
             :
             But
             only
             the
             fourth
             ,
             which
             is
             indeed
             
               essentially
               Contrition
            
             ,
             but
             an
             imperfect
             one
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             expression
             of
             the
             
               Councell
               of
               Trent
            
             ,
             being
             a
             
               Grief
               for
               sin
            
             ,
             because
             God
             is
             offended
             ,
             joyn'd
             with
             an
             absolute
             purpose
             no
             more
             to
             offend
             him
             ,
             and
             proceeding
             from
             a
             will
             to
             please
             him
             ,
             as
             deserving
             to
             be
             loved
             above
             all
             things
             ,
             though
             this
             will
             be
             as
             yet
             feeble
             ,
             remisse
             ,
             and
             imperfect
             .
             This
             they
             say
             is
             the
             lowest
             qualification
             that
             with
             the
             Sacrament
             can
             suffice
             to
             remission
             of
             sins
             .
             And
             this
             they
             resolutely
             contend
             to
             be
             the
             
               sense
               of
               the
               Councell
               of
               Trent
            
             ;
             grounding
             themselves
             upon
             this
             ,
             to
             their
             seeming
             firm
             foundation
             ,
             viz.
             
               That
               it
               is
               against
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               antient
               Church
               ,
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               without
               any
               degree
               of
               true
               charity
               can
               be
               capable
               of
               the
               remission
               of
               his
               sins
               ,
               or
               the
               favour
               of
               God.
            
             But
             very
             many
             dissent
             from
             the
             ri●ou●
             of
             this
             ●●eir
             expl●
             cation
             .
             That
             which
             the
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             ,
             (
             〈◊〉
             .
             14.
             
             ●●
             .
             4.
             )
             concerning
             
             this
             point
             ,
             is
             ,
             
               That
               A●trition
            
             (
             call'd
             there
             
               imperfect
               Contrition
               )
               excluding
               a
               will
               of
               sinning
               ,
               and
               joyn'd
               with
               a
               hope
               of
               pardon
               ,
               but
               arising
               from
               a
               consideration
               of
               the
               filthinesse
               of
               sin
               ,
               and
               fear
               of
               punishment
               for
               it
               ,
               although
               without
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               Penance
               it
               cannot
               of
               it selfe
               bring
               a
               sinner
               to
               justification
               ,
               yet
               it
               disposes
               him
               to
               the
               obteining
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               in
               that
               Sacrament
               :
               And
               that
               it
               does
               not
            
             (
             as
             Calvin
             affirmes
             )
             
               make
               a
               man
               a
               hypocrite
               ,
               or
               more
               a
               sinner
               then
               before
               ;
               but
               on
               the
               contraery
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               a
               gift
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               an
               impulse
               of
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               not
               yet
               inhabiting
               in
               man
               ,
               but
               only
               moving
               him
               ,
               by
               whic●
               a
               penitent
               being
               helped
               ,
               doth
               prepare
               unto
               himselfe
               a
               way
               unto
               righteousness
               .
            
             Then
             which
             what
             could
             be
             spoken
             more
             moderately
             ,
             cantelously
             ,
             and
             piously
             ?
             To
             conclude
             this
             argument
             ,
             Scandalls
             there
             will
             and
             must
             be
             in
             the
             church
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             our
             Saviour
             foretold
             ;
             and
             withall
             ,
             as
             he
             foretold
             a
             grievous
             woe
             to
             the
             authors
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             a
             blessing
             proportionable
             to
             those
             that
             would
             not
             be
             scandalized
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             neither
             would
             joyne
             in
             heart
             to
             consent
             to
             such
             scandalls
             ,
             nor
             out
             of
             hatred
             of
             them
             to
             usurp
             the
             Angells
             office
             (
             who
             only
             are
             deputed
             to
             separate
             and
             pluck
             up
             all
             scandalls
             at
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             )
             or
             to
             rent
             the
             mysticall
             body
             of
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Conclusion
               :
               wherein
               the
               imputation
               of
               inconstancy
               charged
               upon
               the
               Author
               ,
               is
               answered
               :
               as
               likewise
               of
               forsaking
               a
               Religion
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               persecuted
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             BEfore
             I
             wholly
             take
             off
             my
             pen
             from
             this
             paper
             ,
             I
             will
             ,
             though
             not
             without
             some
             indignation
             and
             grief
             ,
             answer
             two
             imputations
             which
             have
             been
             charged
             upon
             me
             since
             my
             declaring
             my self
             a
             Catholique
             ;
             the
             first
             of
             which
             is
             inconstancy
             :
             That
             which
             raises
             these
             passions
             in
             me
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             this
             ,
             is
             only
             my
             respect
             and
             charity
             to
             the
             authors
             of
             such
             an
             imputation
             ,
             which
             I
             fear
             preceeds
             from
             a
             poysonous
             root
             of
             bitternesse
             ,
             I
             mean
             a
             contempt
             of
             Religion
             in
             generall
             :
             They
             that
             would
             not
             account
             it
             a
             fault
             for
             a
             man
             that
             had
             found
             out
             a
             new
             mystery
             or
             trade
             of
             thriving
             ,
             to
             embrace
             that
             ,
             and
             forsake
             another
             in
             which
             he
             had
             spent
             the
             whole
             former
             part
             of
             his
             life
             :
             They
             that
             would
             not
             impute
             this
             as
             a
             fault
             to
             a
             man
             to
             renounce
             one
             sect
             of
             Philosophy
             ,
             and
             to
             embrace
             another
             ,
             either
             for
             the
             greater
             probability
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             even
             the
             gracefulnesse
             of
             being
             new
             ,
             or
             a
             Paradox
             :
             Yea
             they
             that
             would
             impute
             it
             as
             a
             folly
             and
             morosity
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             did
             not
             conform
             himself
             to
             any
             fashionable
             novelty
             in
             cloaths
             ,
             or
             language
             ,
             or
             opinion
             :
             Such
             men
             as
             these
             ,
             who
             think
             that
             profit
             ,
             or
             fancy
             ,
             or
             vanity
             may
             excuse
             inconstancy
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             commendable
             ;
             esteem
             
             it
             a
             vice
             only
             ,
             when
             conscience
             and
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             eternity
             is
             in
             question
             .
             Religion
             is
             the
             only
             thing
             that
             must
             be
             left
             to
             the
             hazard
             ,
             whether
             good
             or
             bad
             it
             must
             not
             be
             changed
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             dishonorable
             for
             a
             man
             that
             is
             in
             the
             way
             to
             hell
             to
             avoid
             it
             ,
             or
             to
             accept
             of
             heaven
             ,
             unlesse
             he
             was
             born
             with
             a
             right
             to
             it
             .
             So
             that
             the
             Jews
             ,
             who
             ,
             to
             keep
             themselves
             to
             their
             old
             Rabbins
             ;
             and
             the
             Pagans
             ,
             who
             ,
             to
             maintaine
             their
             old
             even
             in
             their
             own
             
               opinion
               ridiculous
               Idols
            
             ,
             rejected
             
               our
               Saviour
            
             ,
             shall
             in
             such
             mens
             opinions
             deserve
             the
             commendation
             of
             constancy
             ,
             and
             the
             Apostles
             for
             hearkning
             to
             him
             ,
             
               who
               only
               had
               the
               words
               of
               eternall
               life
               ,
            
             shall
             not
             escape
             their
             censure
             .
             For
             my
             part
             I
             professe
             ,
             though
             I
             had
             not
             believed
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             who
             with
             one
             mouth
             protest
             that
             Schisme
             and
             Heresie
             are
             most
             mortall
             and
             almost
             unpardonable
             sins
             ;
             if
             I
             had
             only
             esteemed
             them
             as
             lesse
             good
             to
             my
             soul
             ,
             I
             would
             have
             done
             that
             right
             to
             my
             reason
             ,
             as
             both
             to
             have
             rejected
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             professe
             likewise
             the
             rejecting
             them
             .
             The
             Apostle
             commands
             us
             to
             
               try
               all
               things
            
             ,
             and
             thus
             far
             I
             suppose
             that
             such
             objectors
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             only
             for
             curiosities
             sake
             ,
             would
             agree
             with
             him
             ;
             but
             he
             adds
             further
             ,
             
               hold
               fast
               that
               which
               is
               good
               :
            
             but
             here
             they
             would
             leave
             him
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             Hold
             fast
             that
             which
             you
             held
             before
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             good
             or
             bad
             ,
             let
             your
             reason
             judge
             of
             good
             things
             ,
             but
             withall
             let
             it
             reject
             even
             the
             best
             ,
             rather
             then
             be
             unconstant
             .
             Indeed
             if
             by
             being
             a
             Catholique
             I
             had
             relinquished
             any
             good
             thing
             whereof
             I
             was
             possessed
             being
             a
             Protestant
             ;
             if
             my
             fidelity
             to
             temporall
             Superiours
             ,
             my
             love
             to
             my
             Countrey
             and
             friends
             ,
             &c.
             were
             not
             even
             encreased
             
             by
             this
             change
             ,
             I
             should
             blush
             to
             hear
             such
             an
             objection
             for
             mine
             own
             sake
             ;
             whereas
             now
             I
             both
             blush
             and
             grieve
             only
             for
             their
             sakes
             ;
             and
             my
             only
             revenge
             on
             them
             ,
             shall
             be
             to
             beseech
             God
             to
             blesse
             them
             ,
             with
             bestowing
             on
             them
             this
             very
             fault
             of
             inconstancy
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             live
             to
             change
             at
             least
             this
             little
             lesse
             then
             Atheisticall
             opinion
             .
             To
             conclude
             ,
             I
             desire
             them
             first
             to
             meditate
             well
             whether
             they
             be
             not
             concerned
             in
             that
             character
             which
             S.
             Augustine
             (
             
               de
               Bapt
               ,
               cont
               .
               Don.
               l.
            
             2.
             )
             gives
             certain
             persons
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             who
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               whilst
               they
               are
               afraid
               to
               be
               reprehended
               for
               a
               small
               time
               here
               for
               inconstancy
               ,
               are
               not
               afraid
               to
               be
               damned
               for
               eternity
               .
            
             And
             next
             ,
             whether
             I
             be
             not
             absolved
             in
             another
             speech
             of
             the
             same
             Father
             ,
             saying
             ,
             (
             
               cont
               .
               Cresc
               .
               lib.
            
             3.
             )
             
               As
               it
               is
               a
               landable
               thing
               not
               to
               be
               removed
               from
               a
               true
               opinion
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               a
               blameable
               thing
               to
               persist
               in
               a
               false
               one
               ;
               which
               never
               to
               have
               held
               is
               the
               prime
               commenda●ion
               ,
               but
               the
               second
               ,
               to
               change
               it
               ;
               that
               either
               that
               which
               is
               true
               may
               remain
               from
               the
               beginning
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               by
               rejecting
               the
               false
               one
               ,
               the
               true
               one
               may
               succeed
               :
            
             And
             likewise
             in
             another
             parallell
             one
             of
             S.
             
               Ambrose
               ,
               (
               Ep.
               31.
               ad
               Valent.
               ●mp
               .
               )
               I
               am
               not
               ashamed
               to
               be
               converted
               with
               the
               whole
               old
               aged
               world
               ;
               seeing
               no
               age
               is
               too
               late
               to
               learne
               that
               which
               is
               good
               :
               Let
               that
               old
               age
               blush
               which
               cannot
               amend
               it selfe
               ,
               &c.
               it
               is
               no
               shame
               to
               change
               for
               the
               better
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             objection
             only
             reflects
             upon
             my
             discretion
             ;
             but
             the
             next
             wounds
             me
             in
             the
             point
             of
             honesty
             ;
             for
             I
             am
             charged
             with
             ingratitude
             for
             leaving
             a
             church
             ,
             (
             wherein
             I
             had
             been
             bred
             ,
             
             and
             received
             more
             then
             ordinary
             favours
             )
             in
             the
             time
             of
             her
             affliction
             and
             persecution
             .
             Whereto
             I
             answer
             .
             1.
             
             That
             if
             God
             was
             pleased
             to
             make
             affliction
             an
             occasion
             of
             illumination
             to
             me
             ,
             who
             was
             I
             that
             I
             should
             wilfully
             shut
             mine
             eys
             against
             his
             light
             ?
             2.
             
             If
             I
             had
             ,
             following
             the
             example
             of
             many
             ,
             passed
             over
             from
             the
             persecuted
             party
             to
             the
             persecutors
             ,
             there
             might
             have
             been
             some
             ground
             of
             an
             ill
             suspition
             .
             But
             it
             was
             so
             far
             from
             that
             ;
             that
             I
             made
             choice
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             whose
             only
             portion
             both
             in
             war
             and
             peace
             was
             persecution
             ,
             and
             this
             to
             be
             expected
             by
             her
             whether
             party
             soever
             prevailed
             ;
             if
             the
             King
             was
             restored
             ,
             all
             that
             her
             members
             could
             hope
             for
             ,
             was
             to
             return
             to
             their
             antient
             pressures
             ,
             not
             only
             upon
             their
             goods
             ,
             but
             lives
             also
             .
             This
             was
             the
             portion
             of
             that
             church
             which
             I
             embraced
             ,
             if
             that
             party
             had
             been
             victorious
             .
             But
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             if
             the
             bloudy
             designes
             of
             the
             Presbyterians
             (
             who
             only
             then
             appeared
             )
             had
             succeeded
             ,
             what
             a
             cup
             of
             bitternesse
             and
             terror
             was
             prepared
             for
             the
             poor
             Catholiques
             ?
             what
             lesse
             then
             utter
             desolation
             even
             to
             sowing
             with
             salt
             was
             to
             be
             expected
             from
             persons
             ,
             who
             professe
             a
             tyranny
             even
             upon
             the
             souls
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             that
             dissent
             from
             them
             in
             the
             sleightest
             opinions
             ;
             from
             persons
             ,
             who
             were
             the
             contrivers
             of
             those
             bloudy
             laws
             against
             Catholiques
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             out
             of
             conscience
             ,
             or
             out
             of
             hat●ed
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             for
             their
             worldly
             designes
             ,
             and
             against
             the
             Kings
             interests
             ,
             yea
             to
             be
             a
             snare
             unto
             him
             ;
             for
             what
             disadvantage
             could
             it
             be
             to
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             that
             his
             Subjects
             should
             enjoy
             the
             liberty
             of
             their
             consciences
             ?
             and
             what
             more
             fatall
             engine
             did
             they
             make
             use
             of
             to
             ruine
             the
             late
             King
             
             withall
             ,
             then
             by
             calumniating
             him
             with
             suspitions
             of
             Popery
             ,
             either
             when
             any
             new
             ceremony
             was
             instituted
             ,
             or
             when
             the
             rigour
             of
             the
             law
             was
             mollified
             against
             an
             innocent
             Priest
             ?
             from
             persons
             lastly
             ,
             who
             could
             not
             forbear
             to
             threaten
             ruine
             even
             to
             their
             best
             friends
             ;
             who
             ,
             whereas
             they
             had
             been
             sollicited
             by
             them
             to
             expose
             their
             lives
             to
             free
             their
             souls
             from
             tyranny
             ,
             saw
             themselves
             ready
             to
             be
             a
             prey
             to
             the
             most
             ingratefull
             prodigious
             tyranny
             that
             ever
             was
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             of
             late
             God
             ha's
             been
             pleased
             most
             miraculously
             to
             
               break
               the
               jaw
               bones
               of
               those
               Lyons
               ,
            
             and
             to
             commit
             his
             people
             to
             more
             mercifull
             hands
             ;
             they
             may
             be
             permitted
             to
             hope
             for
             some
             ease
             from
             Governors
             ,
             whose
             profession
             is
             to
             leave
             mens
             consciences
             to
             God
             ,
             to
             whom
             only
             they
             are
             naked
             and
             in
             the
             light
             ;
             especially
             considering
             that
             they
             themselves
             have
             by
             Gods
             particular
             goodnesse
             escaped
             that
             danger
             ,
             whereby
             Gods
             purpose
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             to
             teach
             them
             
               mercy
               in
               the
               School
               of
               Experience
               .
            
             But
             these
             were
             things
             almost
             above
             my
             wishes
             ,
             much
             more
             above
             my
             hopes
             ,
             when
             I
             first
             embraced
             
               Catholique
               Religion
            
             .
             I
             was
             then
             so
             far
             from
             forsaking
             a
             church
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             persecuted
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             persecution
             I
             fled
             to
             ,
             persecution
             suffered
             with
             most
             admirable
             patience
             and
             joyfulnesse
             ;
             it
             was
             persecution
             that
             invited
             me
             to
             become
             a
             Catholique
             ;
             for
             this
             I
             relinquished
             present
             fortunes
             ,
             and
             all
             hopes
             of
             future
             ;
             this
             made
             me
             esteem
             the
             losse
             of
             my
             naturall
             Country
             ,
             hindred
             ,
             and
             most
             dear
             friends
             a
             great
             gain
             and
             preferment
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             for
             this
             I
             can
             without
             murmuring
             hear
             my self
             stiled
             a
             desertor
             of
             my
             Religion
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             persecuted
             ,
             even
             when
             I
             
             embrac'd
             a
             Religion
             ,
             which
             was
             persecuted
             by
             that
             very
             church
             that
             complained
             of
             the
             injustice
             of
             persecution
             ,
             and
             when
             she
             complained
             so
             ,
             yet
             persecuted
             Catholiques
             .
          
           
             
               3.
               
               Therefore
               rejoycing
               and
               glorying
               in
               such
               a
               happy
               crime
               as
               inconstancy
               ,
               and
               in
               so
               unreasonable
               an
               imputation
               ,
               as
               forsaking
               truth
               for
               persecution
               ,
               and
               neglecting
               such
               unreasonable
               accusers
               ,
               I
               will
               as
               I
               ought
               ,
               turn
               my self
               to
               the
               blessed
               Author
               of
               this
               change
               ,
               and
               confessing
               unto
               him
               in
               the
               language
               of
               the
               same
               S.
            
             Augustine
             ,
             (
             Soliloq
             .
             c.
             33.
             )
             Gratias
             tibi
             ago
             illuminator
             &
             liberator
             meus
             ,
             quoniam
             illuminasti
             me
             ,
             &
             cognovi
             te
             .
             Serò
             novi
             te
             Veritas
             antiqua
             ,
             serò
             novi
             te
             Veritas
             aeterna
             .
             
               i.
               e.
            
             I
             give
             thee
             thanks
             O
             God
             my
             enlightener
             and
             deliverer
             ;
             for
             thou
             hast
             enlightned
             me
             ;
             and
             I
             have
             known
             thee
             .
             It
             was
             late
             before
             I
             knew
             thee
             ,
             O
             Antient
             Truth
             ,
             it
             was
             late
             before
             I
             knew
             thee
             ,
             O
             Eternall
             Truth
             .
             
               I
               will
               pray
               unto
               him
               in
               the
               words
               of
               the
               same
               S.
            
             Ambrose
             ,
             (
             de
             Penit.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             8.
             )
             Serva
             ,
             Domine
             ,
             munus
             tuum
             ,
             Custodi
             donum
             quod
             contulisti
             ettam
             refugienti
             .
             
               i.
               e.
            
             Preserve
             O
             Lord
             thine
             own
             free-grace
             ,
             keep
             that
             gift
             of
             thine
             ,
             which
             thou
             hast
             been
             pleased
             to
             confer
             upon
             me
             ,
             that
             even
             fled
             from
             thee
             ,
             
               and
               was
               a
               long
               time
               unwilling
               to
               receive
               it
               .
            
          
           
             Amen
             .
          
           
             FINIS
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           AN
           APPENDIX
           :
           WHEREIN
           Certain
           misconstructions
           of
           this
           Book
           ,
           published
           by
           some
           Protestants
           ,
           especially
           by
           I.
           P.
           Author
           of
           the
           Preface
           ,
           before
           the
           L.
           Falklands
           Discourse
           ,
           touching
           Infallibility
           ,
           are
           cleared
           ;
           And
           likewise
           the
           grounds
           of
           that
           Discourse
           examined
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             
               A
               briefe
               Recapitulation
               of
               the
               designe
               ,
               and
               contents
               of
               the
               whole
               Book
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             DEar
             
               Catholique
               Reader●
            
             though
             this
             book
             was
             commanded
             by
             the
             unworthy
             Author
             to
             addresse
             it self
             ,
             especially
             to
             Protestants
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             account
             therein
             is
             given
             ;
             yet
             since
             not
             only
             it
             ,
             but
             whatsoever
             shall
             be
             said
             by
             others
             to
             its
             prejudice
             (
             as
             it
             can
             scarce
             be
             avoided
             ,
             but
             that
             writings
             of
             such
             a
             nature
             will
             find
             either
             Contradictors
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             severe
             
             Interpreters
             )
             may
             perhaps
             fall
             into
             thy
             hands
             ,
             and
             though
             but
             for
             novelties
             sake
             be
             perused
             by
             thee
             ?
             I
             judged
             requisite
             in
             this
             re-impression
             to
             bespeak
             thy
             candour
             and
             charity
             both
             in
             perusing
             it
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             thou
             shalt
             read
             or
             hear
             concerning
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             dispose
             thee
             therefore
             to
             exhibit
             (
             not
             to
             the
             authors
             person
             ,
             but
             his
             cause
             ,
             which
             is
             thine
             also
             ,
             as
             thou
             art
             a
             Catholique
             )
             the
             effects
             of
             such
             candour
             and
             charity
             ,
             thou
             art
             earnestly
             entreated
             to
             take
             into
             thy
             consideration
             that
             the
             Authors
             design
             was
             not
             to
             publish
             
               a
               book
               of
               Controversies
            
             ,
             nor
             to
             venditate
             any
             particular
             opinion
             of
             his
             own
             in
             any
             point
             ,
             now
             in
             debate
             between
             Catholikes
             and
             Protestants
             ,
             but
             to
             perform
             an
             act
             of
             obedience
             ;
             And
             being
             in
             his
             own
             intention
             then
             ready
             to
             take
             his
             farewell
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             (
             in
             conformity
             to
             the
             command
             of
             others
             ,
             )
             to
             leave
             as
             it
             were
             a
             
               Yestamentary
               legacy
            
             to
             all
             Christians
             ,
             therein
             satisfying
             Catholiques
             ,
             that
             his
             Union
             with
             them
             was
             not
             an
             effect
             of
             interest
             ,
             or
             any
             suddain
             humor
             of
             discontent
             ,
             or
             inconstancy
             ,
             but
             the
             fruit
             of
             as
             much
             advisednesse
             and
             reason
             as
             he
             was
             capable
             of
             ;
             and
             tacitly
             inviting
             Protestants
             ,
             if
             his
             proceedings
             could
             approve
             themselves
             to
             them
             ,
             by
             his
             example
             and
             Method
             to
             get
             a
             vievv
             of
             truth
             ,
             disintangled
             and
             unclouded
             from
             preconceived
             ,
             unjust
             prejudices
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             love
             to
             that
             truth
             and
             most
             necessary
             care
             of
             their
             own
             safety
             ,
             in
             heart
             at
             least
             to
             forsake
             the
             dwelling
             ,
             which
             they
             might
             feel
             begin
             to
             shake
             and
             tremble
             under
             their
             feet
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Whosoever
             therefore
             shall
             vouchsafe
             to
             read
             this
             Book
             ,
             if
             he
             will
             give
             a
             right
             judgment
             
             of
             it
             ,
             must
             let
             the
             Authors
             meaning
             be
             the
             spirit
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             then
             he
             will
             look
             upon
             it
             and
             consider
             it
             ,
             as
             
               Tabulam
               Votivam
            
             ,
             in
             which
             is
             represented
             the
             Authors
             safety
             and
             happinesse
             procured
             by
             a
             ship
             wrack
             ,
             and
             his
             liberty
             effected
             by
             a
             captivity
             ,
             and
             by
             suffering
             his
             hands
             and
             feet
             to
             be
             restrained
             by
             chaines
             never
             ,
             by
             Gods
             grace
             ,
             to
             be
             cast
             off
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             he
             will
             there
             for
             the
             time
             ,
             be
             a
             witnesse
             and
             Auditor
             to
             one
             that
             ha's
             been
             perswaded
             simply
             and
             ingenuously
             to
             tell
             a
             homely
             ,
             but
             most
             true
             story
             of
             the
             fortunes
             ,
             which
             happened
             to
             him
             in
             a
             strange
             countrey
             ,
             discovering
             by
             what
             unexpected
             means
             ,
             and
             with
             what
             unseen
             snares
             ,
             
               Divine
               Catholique
               Truth
            
             (
             Gods
             mercifull
             providence
             so
             disposing
             it
             )
             did
             unawares
             most
             happily
             entangle
             ,
             arrest
             and
             fasten
             him
             in
             the
             
               Catholike
               Church
            
             ,
             at
             a
             time
             ,
             when
             of
             all
             others
             he
             least
             apprehended
             a
             captivity
             from
             that
             Coast.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             instruments
             employed
             by
             God
             to
             effect
             this
             Captivity
             ,
             were
             especially
             these
             two
             .
             1.
             
             The
             conversation
             of
             a
             worthy
             ,
             prudent
             and
             learned
             friend
             ,
             namely
             
               Doctor
               H.
               Holden
            
             ,
             Doctor
             of
             the
             faculty
             of
             Paris
             .
             And
             2.
             the
             perusall
             of
             a
             little
             book
             ,
             entituled
             ,
             
               Reigle
               Generale
               de
               la
               foy
               Catholique
               ,
            
             written
             in
             French
             by
             
               Mons.
               Francois
               Veron
            
             ,
             Doctor
             of
             Divinity
             ,
             and
             Pastor
             of
             the
             
               Catholike
               Congregation
               at
               Charenton
            
             .
             These
             two
             proceeding
             in
             all
             points
             almost
             upon
             the
             same
             grounds
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             same
             order
             ,
             in
             a
             short
             time
             effected
             that
             Conviction
             in
             me
             ,
             which
             many
             volumes
             of
             
               Catholique
               Controvertists
            
             ,
             formerly
             used
             ,
             and
             a
             world
             of
             
               Verball
               disputes
            
             had
             in
             vain
             attempted
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             In
             brief
             ,
             the
             method
             and
             proceeding
             ,
             by
             
             which
             these
             two
             successefully
             effected
             their
             charitable
             designs
             upon
             me
             ,
             was
             this
             .
             I
             was
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             (
             more
             then
             in
             their
             opinion
             ,
             for
             they
             said
             it
             was
             in
             their
             certain
             knowledge
             )
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             according
             to
             mine
             own
             perswasion
             ,
             in
             at
             least
             a
             faileable
             and
             
               fallible
               Church
            
             ,
             a
             Church
             that
             could
             pretend
             to
             no
             authority
             over
             my
             conscience
             ,
             as
             a
             Christian
             ,
             but
             meerly
             over
             my
             externall
             actions
             and
             profession
             ,
             as
             an
             Englishman
             ;
             And
             withall
             ,
             such
             a
             Church
             as
             in
             the
             then
             present
             circumstances
             was
             become
             very
             languishing
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             very
             doubtfull
             condition
             for
             subsistence
             .
             Herupon
             I
             became
             sollicitous
             (
             upon
             an
             imagined
             supposition
             of
             her
             future
             defaillance
             )
             how
             to
             make
             the
             least
             imprudent
             choice
             ,
             among
             all
             other
             separated
             Congregations
             and
             Sects
             ,
             in
             case
             I
             should
             really
             be
             put
             upon
             such
             a
             necessity
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Being
             full
             of
             these
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             vexed
             to
             the
             heart
             ,
             both
             at
             my self
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             Sectartes
             ,
             that
             I
             was
             become
             so
             hard
             to
             be
             pleased
             ,
             and
             that
             none
             of
             them
             could
             represent
             themselves
             to
             me
             with
             any
             qualities
             fit
             to
             invite
             me
             to
             joyn
             with
             them
             ,
             neither
             could
             I
             induce
             my self
             to
             overlook
             or
             pardon
             a
             world
             of
             defects
             and
             deformities
             ,
             which
             I
             could
             not
             but
             observe
             in
             each
             of
             them
             :
             In
             these
             circumstances
             ,
             being
             obliged
             by
             many
             occasions
             and
             businesses
             to
             frequent
             the
             conversation
             of
             the
             foresaid
             worthy
             friend
             ,
             then
             my
             neighbour
             ,
             and
             not
             being
             able
             to
             conceal
             the
             agitation
             of
             my
             thoughts
             ;
             he
             before-hand
             knowing
             that
             ,
             whether
             the
             
               Church
               of
               England
            
             failed
             or
             no
             ,
             I
             stood
             in
             absolute
             need
             of
             a
             Church
             for
             my
             Soul
             ,
             &
             now
             perceiving
             that
             I
             was
             in
             quest
             after
             a
             treasure
             ,
             
             in
             places
             where
             it
             was
             not
             to
             be
             found
             ,
             he
             gave
             me
             a
             prospect
             of
             the
             
               Catholike
               Church
            
             by
             quite
             different
             ligh●s
             ,
             then
             I
             had
             ever
             before
             viewed
             her
             :
             For
             in
             his
             discourses
             ,
             as
             likewise
             in
             the
             forementioned
             book
             of
             ●●ed
             upon
             her
             in
             her
             pure
             simp●●●●
             had
             been
             no
             kind
             of
             multiplicity
             of
             p●●●
             among
             her
             children
             ;
             〈…〉
             as
             ●●
             conspiring
             in
             the
             belief
             〈…〉
             profession
             of
             h●●●●
             Doctrines
             〈…〉
             those
             Doctrines
             〈…〉
             to
             cut
             off
             〈…〉
             produced
             such
             Authors
             ,
             〈…〉
             among
             Catholiques
             ,
             as
             with
             the
             greatest
             freedom
             from
             partiality
             on
             ime●●sts
             did
             interpret
             those
             Doctrines
             ,
             and
             which
             imposed
             no
             greater
             burthens
             ,
             nor
             streitned
             the
             paths
             in
             which
             she
             would
             have
             her
             children
             to
             walk
             ,
             more
             then
             she
             intended
             and
             declared
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             By
             this
             means
             I
             found
             that
             all
             the
             furniture
             ,
             with
             which
             I
             had
             for
             so
             many
             years
             provided
             my self
             to
             combat
             against
             Catholikes
             ,
             or
             to
             defend
             my self
             from
             them
             ,
             was
             taken
             out
             of
             my
             hands
             :
             I
             perceived
             that
             in
             the
             depth
             and
             center
             of
             my
             spirit
             ,
             I
             was
             really
             ,
             though
             unknown
             to
             my self
             ,
             a
             
               very
               Catholike
            
             ,
             before
             I
             was
             a
             Catholique
             :
             For
             all
             the
             necessary
             declared
             doctrines
             of
             
               Catholike
               Religion
            
             ,
             (
             as
             they
             are
             expressed
             in
             the
             language
             of
             the
             Church
             )
             I
             found
             I
             had
             never
             rejected
             :
             and
             as
             for
             those
             points
             ,
             which
             I
             could
             not
             digest
             ,
             and
             for
             vvhich
             I
             had
             been
             averted
             from
             the
             Church
             ,
             I
             found
             that
             they
             were
             particular
             dogme's
             either
             of
             some
             popular
             controvertists
             or
             Schoolmen
             ,
             or
             affixed
             to
             certain
             Orders
             ,
             and
             as
             freely
             renounced
             
             from
             the
             notion
             of
             necessary
             
               Catholike
               Doctrines
            
             by
             other
             unsuspected
             Catholikes
             ,
             as
             they
             had
             been
             by
             my self
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Hereupon
             that
             inward
             satisfaction
             of
             mind
             (
             which
             attended
             this
             discovery
             )
             
               love
               of
               unity
            
             and
             a
             complacence
             in
             the
             security
             of
             an
             established
             state
             of
             mind
             ,
             made
             me
             hasten
             to
             professe
             my self
             
               our
               Lords
            
             and
             his
             
               Churches
               Captive
            
             .
             I
             was
             quickly
             weary
             of
             that
             former
             licentious
             freedome
             ,
             which
             I
             enjoyed
             ,
             to
             believe
             what
             I
             would
             ,
             so
             I
             would
             not
             publikely
             contradict
             what
             the
             Lawes
             and
             interests
             of
             particular
             S●●es
             and
             Sects
             among
             Protestants
             thought
             good
             to
             order
             :
             whereby
             it
             came
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             into
             whatsoever
             Church
             amongst
             them
             I
             should
             ●●●pen
             to
             change
             my
             residence
             ,
             I
             was
             as
             much
             obliged
             ,
             if
             not
             more
             ,
             (
             supposing
             that
             I
             would
             enjoy
             the
             priviledges
             of
             that
             Congregation
             )
             to
             change
             the
             outward
             profession
             of
             my
             Creed
             ,
             as
             my
             habits
             or
             fashion
             of
             life
             .
             Having
             an
             
               immortall
               soule
            
             ,
             I
             was
             glad
             to
             find
             an
             
               immortall
               faith
            
             ,
             to
             enrich
             it
             with
             ;
             a
             Faith
             not
             fashioned
             according
             to
             the
             humor
             and
             garb
             of
             
               Nations
               ,
               Cities
            
             and
             Villages
             ;
             a
             Faith
             ,
             the
             very
             same
             in
             variety
             of
             States
             ,
             well
             or
             ill
             ordered
             ,
             of
             Monarchies
             or
             Aristocracies
             ,
             or
             
               popular
               governments
            
             :
             a
             Faith
             ,
             upon
             which
             neither
             the
             passions
             interests
             ,
             or
             Tyrannies
             of
             Princes
             &
             Governers
             ,
             nor
             the
             various
             mutations
             of
             ages
             had
             any
             influence
             :
             It
             was
             alone
             unchangeable
             ,
             when
             nothing
             ,
             besides
             it
             ,
             was
             exempted
             from
             change
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             
               Charity
               to
               my selfe
            
             obliged
             me
             to
             imbrace
             this
             Faith
             :
             and
             
               charity
               to
               others
            
             made
             me
             ,
             being
             required
             ,
             not
             unwilling
             to
             communicate
             o●
             others
             the
             treasure
             I
             had
             found
             ,
             and
             to
             discover
             
             the
             wayes
             how
             I
             came
             to
             find
             it
             .
             And
             this
             I
             have
             done
             ,
             God
             knowes
             ,
             imperfectly
             enough
             in
             this
             Treatise
             ,
             yet
             in
             some
             sense
             perfectly
             ,
             because
             sincerely
             .
             In
             which
             there
             is
             nothing
             of
             Doctrine
             ,
             which
             I
             acknowledge
             to
             be
             mine
             ,
             but
             what
             thou
             (
             
               dear
               Catholique
               Reader
            
             )
             wilt
             challenge
             to
             be
             thine
             by
             as
             good
             a
             right
             ,
             it
             being
             the
             
               Common
               Faith
               of
               all
               Catholique
               Christians
               ,
            
             Whatsoever
             there
             is
             ,
             that
             seems
             Doctrinall
             besides
             this
             (
             excepting
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             some
             expressions
             not
             warily
             enough
             couthed
             )
             belongs
             to
             particular
             
               Catholique
               Authors
            
             ,
             mentioned
             by
             me
             ,
             not
             with
             intention
             to
             shew
             my self
             a
             Proselyte
             of
             their
             opinions
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             declare
             the
             convenience
             that
             I
             reaped
             by
             them
             ,
             in
             that
             I
             found
             I
             was
             not
             obliged
             to
             retard
             my
             
               assent
               to
               Catholique
               Doctrine
            
             ,
             contained
             in
             
               essentiall
               Truths
            
             ;
             since
             by
             their
             means
             I
             found
             a
             world
             of
             particular
             disputes
             cut
             off
             ,
             and
             ,
             though
             I
             was
             not
             ,
             I
             found
             that
             I
             might
             without
             danger
             have
             been
             of
             their
             Opinions
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             
               Grounds
               upon
               which
               certain
               passages
               in
               this
               book
               have
               been
               misunderstood
               by
               some
               Catholiques
               ,
               and
               those
               mistakings
               cleared
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             WHen
             I
             was
             employed
             about
             the
             first
             publishing
             of
             this
             Book
             ,
             the
             hast
             of
             the
             Printer
             ,
             and
             my
             thoughts
             then
             busie
             about
             a
             matter
             of
             much
             greater
             importance
             to
             me
             ,
             then
             the
             printing
             or
             
             publishing
             of
             books
             ,
             viz.
             about
             solliciting
             an
             admission
             and
             unchangeable
             abode
             among
             the
             
               French
               Carthusians
            
             ,
             made
             me
             that
             I
             could
             not
             allow
             my self
             the
             leasure
             to
             examine
             what
             I
             had
             written
             ,
             nor
             to
             qualifie
             some
             phrases
             ,
             which
             I
             did
             almost
             suspect
             ,
             might
             ,
             as
             it
             hath
             proved
             ,
             be
             obnoxious
             to
             misconstruction
             .
             I
             forgot
             likewise
             to
             quote
             the
             
               Authors
               names
            
             ,
             whose
             particular
             interpretations
             and
             opinions
             had
             been
             so
             beneficiall
             to
             me
             ,
             though
             I
             had
             no
             Obligation
             nor
             intention
             to
             assent
             to
             them
             .
             However
             this
             neglect
             of
             naming
             them
             ,
             derived
             upon
             my selfe
             the
             censures
             of
             those
             ,
             that
             having
             been
             taught
             otherwise
             ,
             judged
             every
             thing
             to
             be
             Heterodox
             and
             unsound
             ,
             that
             was
             not
             favoured
             by
             their
             particular
             Masters
             ,
             or
             that
             was
             delivered
             in
             such
             Phrases
             and
             expressions
             as
             their
             ears
             had
             not
             been
             acquainted
             with
             Whereas
             if
             the
             Authors
             had
             appeared●
             either
             their
             authority
             would
             have
             justified
             what
             they
             taught
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             I
             should
             not
             have
             been
             accountable
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Had
             it
             not
             been
             for
             these
             (
             ●s
             the
             case
             then
             stood
             with
             me
             )
             not
             inexcuseable
             omissions
             ,
             I
             had
             doubtlesse
             avoided
             some
             ●igorous
             imputations
             and
             censures
             ,
             which
             (
             as
             I
             have
             been
             informed
             )
             certain
             ,
             questionlesse
             ,
             well
             meaning
             Catholiques
             have
             given
             of
             this
             inconsiderable
             Book
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             God
             forbid
             I
             should
             condemn
             the
             Authors
             of
             such
             censures
             ,
             since
             I
             am
             confident
             the
             ground
             of
             them
             was
             not
             any
             passion
             against
             me
             (
             a
             stranger
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             only
             known
             by
             the
             happinesse
             befallen
             me
             of
             being
             a
             Catholique
             )
             but
             a
             
               zeale
               to
               the
               Purity
               of
               Catholique
               truth
               .
            
             
             The
             Method
             of
             the
             book
             ,
             and
             the
             
               manner
               of
               stating
               controversies
            
             in
             it
             ,
             was
             indeed
             somwhat
             new
             in
             England
             ,
             and
             therefore
             no
             wonder
             if
             some
             were
             startled
             at
             it
             .
             Besides
             ,
             if
             I
             had
             had
             the
             Providence
             or
             leasure
             to
             have
             softend
             some
             expressions
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             made
             it
             appear
             ,
             that
             that
             latitude
             in
             Disputes
             ,
             which
             in
             England
             will
             not
             passe
             so
             freely
             ,
             yet
             in
             France
             and
             other
             
               Catholique
               Countryes
            
             is
             very
             receiveable
             ,
             they
             would
             have
             seen
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             not
             my
             fault
             ,
             but
             my
             fortune
             only
             to
             displease
             them
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             In
             this
             Review
             of
             
               my
               Book
            
             ,
             I
             have
             endeavoured
             to
             give
             them
             all
             the
             satisfaction
             possible
             ,
             I
             have
             added
             the
             explanation
             of
             severall
             phrases
             ,
             which
             were
             before
             hard
             of
             Digestion
             ,
             I
             have
             quoted
             the
             severall
             Authors
             ,
             whose
             
               larger
               Opinions
            
             I
             had
             occasionally
             made
             use
             of
             ;
             I
             have
             protested
             my
             disengagement
             from
             particular
             Dogmes
             ;
             Nay
             I
             have
             not
             refused
             to
             retract
             and
             cancell
             ,
             what
             I
             judged
             fit
             to
             be
             retracted
             ,
             and
             more
             I
             could
             not
             do
             with
             a
             good
             Conscience
             .
             For
             the
             generall
             argument
             of
             the
             book
             ,
             being
             a
             story
             of
             what
             was
             pass'd
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             possible
             for
             me
             to
             alter
             any
             thing
             in
             the
             Narration
             ;
             for
             God
             himself
             cannot
             make
             that
             which
             ha's
             been
             ,
             not
             to
             have
             been
             :
             Or
             if
             I
             should
             publish
             my self
             so
             palpable
             a
             lyar
             ;
             as
             because
             some
             passages
             do
             displease
             some
             persons
             ,
             therefore
             to
             say
             that
             such
             things
             were
             not
             such
             ,
             what
             good
             or
             convenience
             would
             proceed
             from
             a
             lye
             ?
             God
             is
             my
             witnesse
             ,
             in
             matters
             of
             this
             nature
             ,
             I
             despise
             credit
             :
             Nay
             more
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             how
             ,
             but
             I
             find
             a
             gust
             in
             making
             a
             Retractation
             ,
             whensoever
             I
             can
             conceive
             it
             requisite
             ,
             For
             I
             count
             it
             no
             vertue
             to
             write
             plausibly
             ,
             
             or
             eloquently
             ,
             or
             learnedly
             :
             But
             I
             esteem
             it
             a
             great
             vertue
             not
             to
             persist
             in
             an
             errour
             ,
             nor
             because
             I
             haue
             said
             a
             thing
             once
             ,
             therefore
             ever
             after
             to
             maintain
             it
             ,
             for
             a
             false
             or
             vain
             credits
             sake
             .
             If
             I
             have
             not
             given
             sufficient
             proof
             of
             this
             in
             this
             second
             Edition
             of
             my
             book
             ,
             I
             do
             beg
             of
             every
             charitable
             
               Catholique
               Reader
            
             to
             suggest
             to
             me
             what
             they
             yet
             shall
             judge
             fit
             to
             be
             altered
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             me
             
               convincing
               reasons
            
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             I
             promise
             them
             a
             very
             cheerfull
             readinesse
             to
             content
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             great
             resistence
             against
             being
             convinced
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Only
             this
             one
             thing
             I
             must
             professe
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             a
             
               convincing
               argument
            
             to
             me
             to
             hear
             any
             say
             ,
             
               Other
               Controvertist's
               have
               inwrapped
               within
               their
               treatises
               many
               Thoologicall
               Doctrines
               beyond
               what
               Catholike
               Religion
               obliges
               them
               to
               ,
               as
               concerning
               the
               Popes
               Infallibility
               ,
               &c.
               therefore
               you
               are
               obliged
               to
               follow
               their
               example
               .
            
             For
             I
             must
             needs
             tell
             them
             ,
             that
             besides
             it
             is
             in
             it self
             unreasonable
             to
             spend
             time
             in
             disputing
             with
             Protestants
             upon
             Questions
             in
             which
             some
             Catholiques
             will
             be
             of
             their
             side
             :
             I
             cannot
             but
             impute
             the
             unsuccessefulnesse
             in
             such
             disputes
             ,
             and
             the
             paucity
             of
             Converts
             ,
             to
             such
             a
             way
             of
             managing
             Controversies
             ,
             when
             Catholiques
             shew
             what
             a
             number
             of
             Doctrines
             they
             are
             able
             to
             maintain
             more
             then
             is
             necessary
             ,
             and
             more
             then
             concern
             Protestants
             to
             hear
             of
             .
             So
             that
             it
             is
             to
             be
             feared
             the
             design
             of
             such
             
               Catholique
               writers
            
             is
             not
             so
             much
             to
             seek
             the
             Conversion
             of
             Protestants
             ,
             as
             to
             shew
             their
             zealous
             adhesion
             to
             the
             particular
             Doctrines
             of
             their
             
               Order
               or
               Party
            
             .
             For
             mine
             own
             part
             ,
             truly
             I
             am
             no
             
             tyed
             to
             any
             
               peculiar
               Dogmes
            
             ;
             that
             holy
             Congregation
             ,
             to
             which
             by
             Gods
             providence
             ,
             I
             am
             inserted
             an
             unworthy
             Member
             ,
             does
             not
             exercise
             that
             violence
             over
             spirits
             ,
             subject
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             to
             force
             a
             belief
             of
             any
             unnecessary
             distinctive
             Doctrines
             upon
             them
             ,
             or
             a
             profession
             of
             doctrines
             ,
             which
             they
             do
             not
             believe
             ,
             or
             would
             not
             ,
             if
             they
             lived
             any
             where
             else
             ;
             Conscience
             and
             not
             faction
             or
             partiality
             is
             the
             director
             of
             our
             assent
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             from
             the
             Church
             only
             ,
             that
             we
             receive
             the
             Rule
             of
             that
             assent
             .
             Now
             enjoying
             this
             liberty
             ,
             and
             having
             ,
             I
             thank
             God
             ,
             neither
             hopes
             nor
             fears
             from
             the
             world
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             captivate
             my
             own
             understanding
             to
             any
             but
             God
             and
             his
             Church
             ,
             nor
             my
             tongue
             or
             pen
             to
             any
             particular
             Schoolman
             or
             Controvertist
             .
             Now
             my
             meaning
             is
             ,
             not
             hereby
             to
             imply
             that
             I
             condemn
             any
             of
             these
             Doctrines
             ,
             but
             onely
             that
             I
             desire
             leave
             ,
             being
             to
             deal
             with
             Protestants
             ,
             to
             be
             silent
             ,
             and
             take
             no
             notice
             of
             such
             questions
             ,
             wherein
             they
             are
             not
             concerned
             ,
             but
             are
             (
             whil'st
             troubled
             with
             those
             disputes
             )
             so
             much
             the
             longer
             detained
             from
             entring
             into
             
               Catholique
               Communion
            
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Having
             made
             this
             profession
             of
             my
             resolution
             to
             offend
             none
             ,
             and
             yet
             withall
             of
             being
             subject
             to
             none
             ,
             but
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             which
             only
             ,
             and
             not
             any
             Faction
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             my
             desires
             and
             endeavours
             shall
             be
             to
             invite
             Protestants
             ;
             and
             to
             which
             ,
             if
             by
             Gods
             blessing
             they
             adjoyn
             themselves
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             equally
             welcome
             to
             me
             ,
             to
             whatsoever
             party
             in
             it
             they
             shal
             range
             themselves
             :
             If
             hereafter
             any
             Catholique
             will
             not
             content
             himself
             with
             that
             satisfaction
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             ,
             and
             will
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             reason
             and
             conscience
             
             will
             permit
             ,
             give
             him
             :
             If
             he
             be
             unlearned
             ,
             I
             must
             desire
             him
             to
             dispense
             with
             me
             for
             taking
             Rules
             from
             him
             how
             to
             manage
             Controversies
             :
             If
             he
             be
             learned
             ,
             and
             especially
             if
             himselfe
             be
             imployed
             in
             the
             
               Conversion
               of
               souls
            
             ,
             then
             I
             desire
             him
             to
             give
             me
             leave
             with
             all
             respect
             and
             humility
             to
             ask
             him
             ,
             is
             there
             any
             such
             priviledge
             given
             to
             any
             
               Rank
               of
               English
               Missioners
            
             ,
             as
             that
             souls
             may
             not
             be
             suffered
             to
             be
             converted
             ,
             unlesse
             it
             be
             upon
             the
             grounds
             of
             Suarez
             ,
             or
             Scotus
             ,
             or
             Becanus
             ,
             &
             c.
             ?
             Is
             it
             lawfull
             in
             France
             to
             propose
             the
             churches
             doctrine
             pure
             and
             unmixed
             with
             privat
             opinions
             ,
             and
             is
             that
             unlawfull
             in
             England
             ?
             Is
             the
             
               Councell
               of
               Trent
            
             a
             suspected
             Rule
             ,
             without
             such
             or
             such
             a
             
               Doctours
               interpretation
            
             ?
             I
             have
             been
             informed
             that
             severall
             persons
             ,
             and
             I
             have
             known
             some
             that
             have
             reaped
             good
             by
             so
             despiseable
             a
             Treatise
             as
             this
             ;
             God
             ,
             whose
             power
             is
             made
             perfect
             in
             weaknesse
             ,
             giving
             his
             blessing
             to
             so
             imperfect
             ,
             but
             well
             meaning
             work
             :
             Can
             any
             charitable
             Catholique
             envy
             this
             ,
             or
             be
             sorry
             that
             Protestants
             should
             be
             delivered
             by
             any
             from
             their
             errours
             and
             Schisme
             ,
             unlesse
             the
             
               instrument
               of
               their
               conversion
            
             devote
             himself
             to
             all
             your
             particular
             
               distinctive
               Tenets
            
             ?
             Truly
             for
             my
             part
             ,
             if
             ,
             since
             my
             being
             a
             Catholique
             ,
             I
             have
             entertained
             any
             particular
             Doctrines
             ,
             though
             they
             should
             be
             never
             so
             contradictory
             to
             yours
             ,
             yet
             since
             with
             all
             that
             difference
             ,
             we
             remain
             both
             of
             us
             firmly
             united
             in
             the
             beliefe
             and
             profession
             of
             all
             
               Doctrines
               truly
               Catholique
            
             ,
             I
             should
             willingly
             and
             cordially
             encourage
             any
             Protestant
             to
             believe
             you
             ,
             and
             condemn
             me
             ,
             upon
             condition
             that
             his
             esteem
             
             of
             you
             ,
             and
             prejudice
             against
             me
             ,
             might
             be
             an
             inducement
             to
             him
             the
             sooner
             to
             entertaine
             a
             good
             opinion
             and
             
               liking
               of
               Catholique
               Religion
            
             it self
             .
             If
             in
             this
             Book
             there
             be
             mentioned
             any
             opinions
             in
             your
             opinion
             too
             large
             ,
             yet
             doubtlesse
             you
             cannot
             but
             know
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             publiquely
             and
             uncontroulably
             asserted
             by
             unquestioned
             
               Catholique
               Authors
            
             :
             Or
             however
             the
             Quotations
             will
             now
             inform
             you
             so
             much
             ,
             and
             direct
             you
             to
             their
             
               particular
               Treatises
            
             .
             And
             the
             principall
             of
             these
             Authors
             are
             
               Salmeron
               ,
               Bacon
               ,
               Molina
               ,
               &c.
            
             learned
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Society
             ;
             as
             likewise
             
               Salmanticensis
               ,
               Monsieur
               Veron
               ,
               Estius
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Out
             of
             such
             Authors
             as
             these
             I
             do
             quote
             many
             passages
             and
             opinions
             ,
             accounted
             indeed
             generally
             of
             the
             largest
             allowance
             ,
             but
             yet
             not
             condemned
             by
             any
             :
             On
             the
             contrary
             ,
             their
             books
             have
             been
             in
             the
             highest
             manner
             approved
             .
             These
             opinions
             I
             quote
             ,
             not
             as
             mine
             own
             ,
             for
             I
             professe
             against
             espousing
             any
             in
             this
             Book
             ;
             but
             as
             doctrines
             and
             interpretations
             ,
             though
             not
             so
             generally
             embraced
             ,
             yet
             universally
             uncondemned
             .
             Now
             shall
             these
             men
             passe
             untouched
             ,
             who
             asserted
             ,
             and
             published
             such
             opinions
             ,
             and
             must
             I
             be
             traduced
             ,
             as
             an
             unsound
             Catholique
             ,
             for
             transcribeing
             them
             ,
             and
             for
             only
             saying
             that
             they
             said
             so
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Experience
             of
             what
             is
             past
             ,
             obliges
             me
             to
             prevent
             misconstructions
             for
             the
             future
             :
             for
             which
             purpose
             this
             little
             that
             hath
             beene
             said
             ,
             shall
             suffice
             .
             And
             now
             
               dear
               Catholique
               Reader
            
             ,
             I
             once
             more
             addresse
             my selfe
             to
             thee
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             thee
             assurance
             that
             
             thou
             maist
             freely
             and
             without
             suspition
             read
             this
             Book
             ,
             the
             
               Authenticall
               Approbations
            
             annexed
             to
             it
             will
             secure
             thee
             ,
             and
             withall
             I
             protest
             unto
             thee
             ,
             that
             in
             my
             heart
             I
             do
             find
             a
             great
             aversenesse
             from
             admitting
             any
             noveltyes
             in
             opinion
             ,
             or
             any
             suspitious
             questionable
             dogmes
             :
             and
             to
             shew
             my self
             a
             true
             son
             of
             the
             
               Catholique
               church
            
             .
             I
             do
             here
             with
             an
             humble
             clear
             confidence
             pronounce
             ,
             that
             
               I
               do
               submit
               ,
               not
               only
               my self
               ,
               but
               all
               my
               writings
               and
               words
               ,
               yea
               my
               very
               thoughts
               (
               as
               far
               as
               thoughts
               can
               be
               judged
               by
               a
               humane
               Tribunal
               )
               to
               the
               judgement
               of
               the
               holy
               Catholique
               Roman
               church
               ,
               of
               his
               Holinesse
               ,
               the
               Head
               of
               the
               church
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               whatsoever
               my
               Superiours
               therein
               ;
               declaring
               ,
               that
               if
               there
               be
               any
               thing
               in
               this
               or
               any
               other
               of
               my
               writings
               ,
               which
               is
               contrary
               to
               piety
               ,
               good
               manners
               ,
               holy
               Scriptures
               ,
               or
               Ecclesiasticall
               Traditions
               ,
               or
               to
               any
               verity
               whatsoever
               ,
               I
               do
               heartily
               renounce
               and
               recall
               it
               :
            
             NON
             FACTUM
             ,
             NON
             DICTUM
             ,
             NON
             COGITATUM
             ESTO
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             
               Misinterpretation
               of
               my
               book
               by
               Protestants
               ,
               particularly
               by
               
                 I.
                 P.
              
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               Preface
               to
               my
               
                 Lord
                 Falklands
              
               Discourse
               of
               Infallibility
               .
            
             
               An
               answer
               to
               the
               Preface
               .
            
          
           
             
               Pro
               captu
               Lectoris
               ●abent
               sua
               fata
               libelli
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             BOoks
             have
             their
             fates
             ,
             not
             from
             the
             reall
             qualityes
             ,
             which
             are
             ,
             in
             themselves
             ,
             
             but
             from
             the
             severall
             dispositions
             ,
             imaginations
             ,
             and
             present
             tempers
             of
             the
             Readers
             ;
             the
             eys
             of
             some
             Readers
             do
             see
             in
             Books
             that
             which
             is
             invisible
             to
             others
             :
             yea
             what
             is
             directly
             contradictory
             to
             what
             others
             think
             they
             see
             :
             And
             from
             the
             same
             passages
             some
             receive
             a
             conviction
             of
             preconceived
             opinions
             ,
             when
             as
             others
             become
             more
             hardened
             in
             such
             opinions
             .
             So
             certain
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             all
             manner
             of
             effects
             and
             events
             are
             to
             be
             ascribed
             meerly
             to
             the
             
               Providence
               of
               God
            
             ,
             who
             if
             he
             leave
             us
             to
             our selves
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             so
             dispose
             of
             second
             causes
             after
             a
             supernaturall
             manner
             ,
             that
             his
             divine
             Truths
             be
             advantagiously
             represented
             to
             us
             ,
             even
             the
             Scripture
             it self
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             divine
             infallible
             mysteries
             of
             Faith
             will
             appear
             error
             ,
             and
             folly
             ,
             and
             a
             scandall
             unto
             us
             ,
             Light
             will
             darken
             us
             ,
             Truth
             will
             seduce
             us
             ,
             and
             happinesse
             it self
             will
             be
             an
             occasion
             of
             our
             ruine
             .
             The
             experience
             that
             we
             see
             every
             day
             of
             this
             (
             me
             thinks
             )
             should
             make
             us
             even
             feel
             and
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             
               Faith
               is
               the
               pure
               gift
               of
               God
               ,
            
             and
             by
             consequence
             that
             those
             ,
             who
             rely
             upon
             the
             conduct
             of
             their
             own
             uncertain
             Reason
             ,
             are
             almost
             certain
             to
             be
             mislead
             by
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             When
             I
             wrote
             this
             Book
             ,
             I
             did
             expect
             no
             other
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             (
             proceeding
             from
             a
             very
             weak
             and
             imperfect
             judgment
             )
             should
             be
             obnoxious
             to
             contempt
             and
             censures
             of
             both
             Catholikes
             and
             others
             ,
             from
             whom
             it
             could
             not
             conceal
             many
             imperfections
             that
             were
             in
             it
             ,
             so
             that
             I
             was
             not
             much
             surprised
             to
             hear
             it
             severely
             judged
             .
             But
             I
             had
             little
             suspition
             ,
             that
             Protestants
             could
             extract
             from
             it
             arguments
             to
             confirm
             them
             in
             their
             errors
             :
             yet
             even
             this
             ha's
             happened
             .
             And
             
             this
             (
             I
             confesse
             )
             pierces
             me
             to
             the
             heart
             ;
             charity
             and
             compassion
             to
             souls
             (
             so
             in
             love
             with
             their
             errors
             ,
             that
             the
             confutation
             of
             them
             makes
             them
             more
             in
             love
             with
             ,
             and
             better
             perswaded
             of
             them
             )
             swallows
             up
             all
             the
             anger
             and
             resentment
             ,
             that
             nature
             would
             fain
             raise
             in
             me
             ,
             to
             see
             my
             conceptions
             so
             unjustly
             pe●verted
             ,
             and
             urges
             me
             ,
             for
             the
             good
             of
             their
             souls
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             mine
             own
             credit
             ,
             to
             let
             such
             Chymicall
             extractors
             of
             errors
             from
             truth
             see
             that
             their
             art
             ha's
             failed
             them
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             I
             heare
             there
             have
             appeared
             severall
             books
             written
             by
             Protestants
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Authors
             have
             taken
             advantage
             from
             some
             misunderstood
             passages
             in
             my
             EXOMOLOGESIS
             .
             Onely
             one
             such
             book
             is
             come
             to
             my
             sight
             ,
             or
             rather
             only
             a
             Preface
             to
             my
             L.
             Falklands
             discourse
             of
             Infallibility
             ,
             written
             by
             a
             person
             unknown
             to
             me
             ,
             but
             onely
             by
             these
             two
             letters
             
               J.
               P.
            
             and
             an
             extract
             out
             of
             another
             book
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             not
             seen
             .
             By
             answering
             of
             which
             Preface
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             it
             touches
             me
             ,
             I
             conceive
             grounds
             will
             be
             laid
             ,
             upon
             which
             any
             other
             Objections
             made
             by
             Protestants
             may
             find
             and
             answer
             ,
             if
             the
             Objectors
             will
             please
             to
             make
             application
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             will
             not
             be
             needfull
             to
             transcribe
             the
             whole
             Preface
             at
             large
             here
             ,
             but
             I
             shall
             set
             down
             very
             faithfully
             and
             candidly
             the
             substance
             of
             it
             in
             severall
             particulars
             in
             order
             ,
             and
             adjoyn
             unto
             them
             as
             distinct
             and
             satisfactory
             an
             Answer
             ,
             as
             I
             can
             at
             the
             present
             ,
             considering
             the
             great
             disorders
             of
             Paris
             ,
             where
             this
             is
             written
             ,
             and
             my
             unprovidednesse
             of
             Papers
             and
             Books
             .
             
               And
               that
               being
               done
            
             (
             if
             I
             be
             permitted
             )
             I
             will
             take
             that
             boldnesse
             ,
             which
             my
             most
             
               deare
               Lord
            
             ,
             the
             Author
             
             of
             the
             following
             Discourse
             of
             Infallibility
             ,
             would
             (
             if
             he
             were
             living
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             )
             have
             given
             me
             ,
             to
             shew
             the
             invalidity
             of
             it
             against
             
               Catholike
               Doctrine
            
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             As
             for
             the
             Preface
             of
             
               J.
               P.
            
             in
             which
             he
             reflects
             upon
             the
             most
             deserved
             praises
             of
             that
             noble
             Lord
             ,
             excellently
             represented
             in
             the
             precedent
             Dedication
             .
             I
             acknowledge
             my self
             [
             I
             cannot
             say
             his
             convert
             :
             for
             many
             years
             before
             him
             I
             was
             a
             witnesse
             of
             the
             merits
             ,
             that
             might
             challenge
             them
             ,
             but
             ]
             one
             that
             does
             entirely
             agree
             with
             him
             in
             that
             point
             ;
             And
             if
             my
             most
             
               worthily
               lov'd
            
             and
             
               honoured
               Friend
            
             ,
             M.
             Triplet
             ,
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Dedication
             ,
             will
             onely
             give
             me
             leave
             to
             except
             out
             of
             the
             severall
             heads
             of
             his
             praises
             ,
             this
             one
             ,
             of
             having
             (
             as
             he
             thinks
             )
             efficaciously
             and
             meritoriously
             written
             against
             the
             
               Catholike
               Church
            
             (
             and
             woe
             is
             me
             for
             my
             
               dearest
               Lords
            
             sake
             ,
             that
             this
             must
             needs
             be
             excepted
             )
             I
             would
             willingly
             subscribe
             my
             name
             under
             his
             :
             he
             knows
             I
             have
             enjoyed
             an
             equall
             happinesse
             with
             him
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             witnesse
             of
             all
             those
             his
             admirable
             qualities
             .
             He
             knowes
             ,
             that
             though
             with
             lesse
             deserts
             ,
             yet
             with
             (
             perhaps
             )
             equall
             good
             fortune
             ,
             I
             have
             had
             my
             share
             in
             that
             unparallel'd
             friendship
             of
             his
             ;
             the
             memory
             of
             which
             is
             the
             pleasing
             est
             image
             that
             the
             world
             ha's
             left
             in
             my
             mind
             ,
             since
             I
             made
             a
             resolution
             to
             quit
             the
             world
             .
             Indeed
             it
             is
             an
             image
             too
             pleasant
             to
             be
             look'd
             upon
             ,
             considering
             my
             present
             condition
             and
             profession
             ;
             were
             it
             not
             that
             it
             can
             never
             offer
             it self
             but
             accompanied
             with
             a
             most
             piercing
             compassion
             ,
             that
             those
             stupendious
             excellencies
             and
             abilities
             were
             not
             crownd
             with
             
               Catholike
               Belief
            
             ;
             yea
             ,
             which
             is
             most
             miserable
             ,
             
             were
             employed
             against
             it
             .
             In
             one
             thing
             I
             must
             needs
             yeeld
             to
             M.
             Triplet
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             that
             I
             cannot
             pretend
             to
             the
             ability
             to
             erect
             so
             beautifull
             a
             monument
             to
             the
             memory
             of
             that
             
               honoured
               Lord
            
             ,
             nor
             with
             so
             delicate
             a
             touch
             draw
             his
             picture
             ,
             as
             he
             ha's
             done
             in
             his
             Dedication
             ,
             for
             which
             expression
             both
             of
             his
             gratitude
             and
             skill
             ,
             I
             think
             my self
             obliged
             to
             pay
             him
             my
             most
             humble
             thanks
             :
             And
             I
             will
             take
             the
             permission
             with
             him
             to
             recommend
             to
             the
             imitation
             of
             my
             
               Lord
               ,
               his
               now
               onely
               Sonne
               ,
            
             all
             those
             admirable
             qualities
             of
             his
             
               deceased
               Father
            
             ,
             onely
             beseeching
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             not
             (
             and
             beseeching
             God
             ,
             that
             ,
             neither
             he
             nor
             any
             of
             his
             friends
             may
             )
             account
             among
             such
             qualities
             ,
             the
             writing
             of
             such
             Discourses
             against
             
               Catholike
               truth
            
             ,
             which
             occasioned
             the
             publishing
             of
             an
             Elogy
             of
             him
             equally
             very
             artificiall
             and
             very
             naturall
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Thus
             much
             of
             the
             Preface
             therefore
             being
             acknowledged
             to
             be
             unanswerable
             ,
             the
             designe
             of
             all
             that
             follows
             is
             .
             1.
             
             To
             shew
             that
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             churches
             Infallibility
             is
             of
             all
             others
             most
             generall
             and
             comprehensive
             ,
             and
             which
             ,
             if
             it
             could
             be
             demonstrated
             ,
             would
             immediately
             decide
             all
             other
             controversies
             .
             2.
             
             That
             therefore
             none
             can
             seriously
             think
             Protestants
             so
             unreasonable
             ,
             but
             that
             if
             they
             were
             perswaded
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             this
             ,
             they
             would
             presently
             submit
             ,
             and
             leave
             all
             disputing
             .
             3.
             
             But
             yet
             since
             it
             seems
             evident
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             some
             
               Decisions
               of
               the
               Church
            
             are
             contradictory
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             which
             Catholiques
             propound
             as
             infallibly
             true
             ;
             Therefore
             it
             is
             necessary
             ,
             that
             Infallibility
             ought
             to
             be
             demonstrated
             at
             least
             to
             
             a
             higher
             degree
             of
             evidence
             then
             they
             have
             of
             the
             contradiction
             of
             the
             
               Churches
               Decisions
            
             to
             the
             infallible
             Rule
             of
             Gods
             Word
             .
             4.
             
             That
             no
             such
             demonstration
             hath
             been
             made
             by
             Catholiques
             ,
             the
             
               great
               Defenders
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
            
             have
             very
             excellently
             and
             fully
             demonstrated
             .
             5.
             
             And
             this
             with
             such
             successe
             ,
             that
             the
             very
             name
             of
             Infallibility
             begins
             to
             be
             burthensome
             even
             to
             the
             maintainers
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             so
             much
             that
             one
             of
             their
             
               latest
               and
               ablest
               Proselytes
               ,
               Hugh
               Paulin
               de
               Cressy
               ,
            
             (
             as
             the
             author
             stiles
             him
             )
             which
             is
             a
             title
             that
             the
             same
             
               Serenus
               Cressy
            
             ,
             (
             for
             that
             is
             henceforth
             his
             name
             assumed
             in
             Religion
             )
             utterly
             renounces
             &
             is
             most
             certain
             the
             Author
             can
             never
             justifie
             against
             such
             a
             world
             of
             much
             more
             able
             Proselytes
             )
             
               hath
               acknowledged
               the
               same
               word
            
             Infallibility
             
               to
               be
               an
               unfortunate
               word
               ,
               and
               too
               advantagious
               to
               Protestants
               ,
               and
               therefore
               fit
               to
               be
               forgotten
               ,
               and
               laid
               by
               .
            
             Wherupon
             the
             Author
             gives
             scope
             to
             a
             fit
             of
             triumphing
             at
             the
             strength
             of
             reason
             and
             power
             of
             truth
             ,
             that
             a
             
               Catholique
               is
               forced
               or
               renounce
               so
               fundamentall
               a
               doctrine
               ,
               which
               yet
               notwithstanding
               is
               not
               found
               in
               any
               Councell
               ,
               &c.
            
             6.
             
             Now
             lest
             it
             should
             be
             thought
             to
             be
             only
             the
             
               word
               (
               Infallibility
            
             ,
             )
             but
             not
             the
             notion
             of
             it
             intended
             by
             Catholiques
             ,
             and
             understood
             by
             Protestants
             ,
             that
             is
             deserted
             by
             
               Mr.
               Cressy
            
             ,
             the
             Author
             sayes
             ,
             that
             Protestants
             never
             impugned
             it
             by
             
               Nominall
               Arguments
            
             ,
             producing
             a
             passage
             out
             of
             Bellarmine
             to
             justifie
             the
             acknowledged
             sense
             of
             that
             word
             .
             7.
             
             Hereupon
             the
             Author
             imputes
             to
             Mr.
             Cressy
             unreasonablenesse
             in
             answering
             Arguments
             made
             against
             that
             which
             himself
             confesses
             cannot
             be
             maintained
             .
             8.
             
             And
             yet
             greater
             unreasonablenesse
             in
             the
             manner
             of
             his
             answer
             ,
             because
             deserting
             
             Infallibility
             ,
             he
             answers
             only
             for
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             so
             makes
             this
             authority
             answer
             for
             that
             Infallibility
             .
             From
             this
             last
             he
             draws
             three
             consequent
             absurdities
             (
             which
             shall
             be
             set
             down
             when
             their
             place
             comes
             to
             be
             answered
             )
             9.
             
             Hereupon
             he
             profesles
             that
             ,
             having
             considered
             the
             inconsiderablenesse
             of
             M.
             Cressy's
             whole
             discourse
             ,
             he
             changed
             his
             resolution
             to
             answer
             it
             ,
             as
             judging
             it
             not
             to
             deserve
             an
             answer
             .
             10.
             
             And
             lastly
             he
             concludes
             the
             invinciblenesse
             of
             my
             L.
             
               Falklands
               discourse
               of
               Infallibility
            
          
           
             7.
             
             This
             is
             the
             mind
             and
             whole
             importance
             of
             the
             Preface
             ,
             which
             ,
             whether
             rationall
             or
             no
             ,
             shall
             be
             examined
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             confess'd
             to
             be
             orderly
             enough
             ,
             and
             therefore
             shall
             be
             endeavoured
             to
             be
             answered
             according
             to
             its
             order
             ,
             and
             the
             Paragraphs
             and
             divisions
             made
             by
             me
             ,
             not
             himself
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             
               An
               Answer
               to
               the
               four
               first
               Paragraphs
               of
               the
               Preface
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             THat
             which
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Preface
             sayes
             in
             his
             first
             Paragraph
             (
             viz.
             
               That
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               churhes
               Infallibility
               is
               of
               all
               other
               most
               generall
               and
               comprehensive
               ,
               and
               which
               ,
               if
               it
               could
               be
               demonstrated
               ,
               would
               immediately
               decide
               all
               other
               controversies
            
             )
             is
             so
             conformable
             to
             evident
             reason
             ,
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             denied
             .
             And
             that
             which
             reason
             requires
             of
             me
             to
             acknowledge
             in
             the
             first
             Paragraph
             ,
             charity
             would
             invite
             me
             to
             grant
             universally
             in
             the
             second
             .
             [
             viz.
             
               That
               if
               Protestants
               were
               perswaded
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               this
               ,
               they
               would
               presently
               submit
               ,
               and
               leave
               all
               disputing
               .
            
             ]
             Were
             it
             not
             that
             
               I.
               P.
            
             himself
             discourages
             me
             .
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             both
             himself
             and
             many
             others
             ,
             (
             if
             
             they
             were
             absolutely
             convinced
             of
             the
             
               churches
               Infallibility
            
             )
             would
             not
             wilfully
             
               detain
               the
               truth
               in
               unrighteousness
            
             ,
             by
             continuing
             in
             an
             obstinate
             ,
             and
             then
             an
             acknowledged
             disobedience
             to
             the
             church
             .
             But
             they
             behave
             themselves
             in
             the
             search
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             afraid
             to
             find
             it
             .
             They
             come
             with
             extreme
             prejudice
             and
             partiality
             to
             the
             examination
             of
             the
             controversie
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             can
             find
             but
             any
             small
             advantage
             against
             any
             passage
             in
             Catholike
             writers
             ,
             though
             the
             churches
             doctrine
             be
             not
             at
             all
             concerned
             in
             it
             ,
             they
             presently
             give
             the
             cause
             decided
             according
             to
             their
             own
             minds
             and
             interests
             ,
             which
             partiality
             of
             theirs
             seems
             much
             more
             intense
             ,
             and
             withal
             heightned
             with
             f●●
             greater
             Passion
             ,
             since
             the
             downfall
             of
             their
             Church
             then
             ever
             it
             was
             before
             for
             indignation
             to
             see
             the
             extreme
             weaknesse
             of
             their
             cause
             ,
             imbitters
             them
             much
             more
             in
             their
             disputes
             against
             Catholikes
             ,
             and
             encreases
             their
             obstinacy
             against
             the
             authority
             of
             Gods
             church
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             would
             be
             revenged
             against
             God
             for
             giving
             such
             an
             advantage
             to
             his
             Church
             .
             Proofs
             of
             this
             (
             given
             by
             too
             many
             others
             )
             will
             appear
             in
             the
             whole
             contexture
             of
             this
             Preface
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             demonstrate
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             J.
             P.
             sayes
             ,
             That
             since
             it
             seems
             evident
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             some
             decisions
             of
             the
             Church
             are
             contradictory
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             Catholiques
             propound
             as
             infallibly
             true
             ;
             Therefore
             it
             is
             necessary
             that
             Infallibility
             ought
             to
             be
             demonstrated
             at
             least
             to
             a
             higher
             degree
             of
             evidence
             ,
             then
             they
             have
             of
             the
             contradiction
             of
             the
             Churches
             decision
             to
             the
             infallible
             Rule
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             .
             
               Truly
               this
               is
               not
               altogether
               unreasonable
               ,
               therefore
               to
               give
               him
               satisfaction
               ,
               I
               will
               fix
               a
               good
               while
               upon
               this
               point
               ,
               though
               I
               shall
               be
               forced
               to
               say
               over
               somewhat
               said
               already
               .
            
             
             Therefore
             according
             to
             the
             grounds
             of
             the
             precedent
             Book
             ,
             I
             will
             endeavor
             to
             clear
             the
             controversie
             of
             Infallibility
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             there
             handled
             ,
             from
             the
             mistakes
             of
             
               J.
               P.
            
             and
             to
             effect
             this
             more
             prosperously
             ,
             I
             will
             peruse
             this
             supposition
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Let
             it
             be
             supposed
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Church
               of
               England
            
             did
             pretend
             to
             an
             Infallibility
             ,
             or
             if
             you
             will
             ,
             to
             an
             authority
             of
             obliging
             all
             Christians
             under
             pain
             of
             Damnation
             to
             submit
             to
             her
             Decisions
             .
             This
             being
             supposed
             ,
             and
             that
             I
             ,
             desirous
             to
             enquire
             into
             the
             grounds
             of
             this
             pretension
             ,
             should
             betake
             my selfe
             to
             a
             meeting
             of
             severall
             learned
             Protestants
             ,
             and
             say
             to
             them
             ,
             since
             it
             is
             so
             necessary
             that
             all
             Christians
             should
             receive
             information
             in
             Christian
             Doctrine
             from
             you
             ,
             
               Pray
               let
               me
               know
               where
               I
               shall
               find
               it
               .
            
             This
             request
             would
             presently
             raise
             a
             murmure
             amongst
             them
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             onely
             one
             answer
             in
             which
             they
             would
             all
             agree
             ,
             which
             is
             this
             ;
             That
             that
             only
             is
             to
             be
             accounted
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             
               Church
               of
               England
            
             ,
             which
             ha's
             been
             determined
             by
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             
               English
               Bishops
            
             ,
             ratified
             by
             the
             secular
             head
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             King
             ,
             yet
             with
             the
             advice
             of
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             embraced
             by
             all
             the
             children
             and
             Subjects
             of
             the
             
               English
               Church
            
             .
             But
             when
             they
             would
             descend
             more
             particularly
             to
             signifie
             the
             speciall
             repositories
             of
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             there
             would
             be
             great
             variety
             of
             answers
             ;
             For
             the
             most
             moderate
             of
             them
             would
             say
             confidently
             ,
             it
             is
             all
             to
             be
             found
             comprised
             sufficiently
             in
             the
             little
             Catechisme
             made
             for
             Infants
             ,
             others
             would
             add
             the
             
               Common-Prayer
               book
            
             ,
             others
             the
             book
             of
             Homilyes
             ,
             others
             would
             yet
             thrust
             in
             the
             book
             of
             Ordination
             ,
             others
             the
             39.
             
             Articles
             and
             Canons
             ;
             others
             besides
             would
             have
             the
             
               four
               first
               Generall
               Councells
            
             not
             to
             be
             forgotten
             ;
             and
             lastly
             ,
             some
             
             few
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             are
             pure
             Protestants
             indeed
             ,
             would
             say
             ,
             the
             whole
             Canon
             Law
             ,
             in
             as
             much
             as
             concerns
             doctrine
             especially
             ,
             and
             as
             far
             as
             it
             is
             not
             revoked
             by
             
               Acts
               of
               Parliament
            
             :
             All
             this
             ,
             with
             all
             that
             went
             before
             ,
             is
             the
             entire
             Rule
             of
             
               English-Catholique
               Doctrine
            
             .
             And
             all
             those
             for
             their
             severall
             answers
             would
             produce
             English
             Fathers
             and
             Doctors
             ,
             whose
             books
             have
             been
             received
             and
             approved
             without
             contradiction
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             To
             save
             the
             blushing
             of
             an
             
               English
               Protestant
            
             ,
             I
             would
             not
             suffer
             Mr.
             Chillingworth
             ,
             nor
             my
             Lord
             Falkland
             to
             put
             in
             their
             votes
             ;
             for
             they
             would
             have
             renounced
             all
             these
             ,
             and
             protested
             ,
             that
             neither
             the
             Catechisme
             ,
             nor
             Common-prayer-Book
             ,
             nor
             
               Homilies
               ,
               &c.
            
             nor
             all
             these
             together
             ,
             contain
             that
             doctrine
             of
             the
             
               Church
               of
               England
            
             ,
             to
             which
             all
             are
             obliged
             to
             submit
             ,
             but
             only
             
               the
               Bible
               ,
               the
               Bible
               ,
               and
               nothing
               but
               the
               Bible
               ,
            
             and
             this
             not
             interpreted
             by
             any
             Bishop
             or
             Synod
             of
             Divines
             ,
             but
             by
             every
             good
             mans
             reason
             ,
             let
             him
             shift
             as
             he
             can
             :
             An
             answer
             ,
             which
             it
             admitted
             ,
             not
             only
             totally
             destroyes
             the
             spirituall
             Jurisdiction
             of
             the
             English
             Clergy
             ,
             but
             all
             authority
             whatsoever
             ,
             even
             of
             the
             civill
             Magistrate
             ,
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ;
             yet
             to
             shew
             the
             great
             impartiality
             of
             
               English
               Protestants
            
             towards
             
               Catholike
               Faith
            
             ,
             because
             they
             fancied
             ,
             that
             by
             such
             a
             position
             Catholiques
             might
             receive
             some
             damage
             ,
             they
             not
             only
             admitted
             this
             position
             of
             M.
             Chillingworths
             ,
             and
             saw
             it
             approved
             by
             their
             
               Doctor
               of
               the
               Chair
            
             ,
             but
             triumphed
             in
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             great
             Master-piece
             
               of
               the
               wit
               of
               this
               Age
            
             ;
             whereas
             if
             they
             had
             but
             half
             an
             eye
             open
             ,
             they
             might
             have
             seen
             in
             it
             the
             inevitable
             ruine
             of
             their
             whole
             Fabrick
             ,
             So
             that
             
               J.
               P.
            
             did
             not
             well
             consider
             what
             poor
             service
             he
             ha's
             
             done
             ,
             and
             what
             small
             refreshment
             he
             ha's
             given
             ,
             or
             rather
             what
             a
             dishonorable
             Epitaph
             he
             ha's
             fixed
             upon
             the
             monument
             of
             his
             deceased
             Church
             ,
             by
             giving
             his
             Testimony
             of
             applause
             to
             this
             Treatise
             of
             my
             Lo.
             Falklands
             ,
             as
             one
             
               of
               the
               great
               Defenders
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               English
            
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             more
             ruinous
             to
             it
             ,
             then
             all
             the
             spitefull
             writings
             and
             plots
             of
             
               Cartwright
               ,
               Knox
               ,
               Henderson
            
             ,
             or
             all
             the
             rabble
             
               o●
               Geneva
            
             joyn'd
             with
             them
             .
             But
             to
             return
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             A
             Supposition
             being
             made
             of
             the
             foresaid
             answer
             ,
             and
             it
             being
             granted
             ,
             that
             all
             these
             answers
             have
             been
             published
             ,
             or
             without
             contradiction
             or
             censure
             admitted
             in
             the
             church
             of
             England
             ,
             should
             not
             that
             man
             be
             very
             negligent
             of
             his
             souls
             good
             ;
             that
             being
             to
             examine
             the
             truth
             of
             its
             doctrine
             ,
             should
             trouble
             himself
             any
             further
             then
             with
             the
             little
             Catechism
             of
             half
             a
             sheet
             of
             paper
             ,
             as
             plainly
             and
             as
             simply
             written
             as
             is
             possible
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             children
             that
             are
             to
             learne
             it
             ,
             had
             composed
             it
             ;
             since
             all
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             at
             least
             part
             of
             the
             Rule
             of
             the
             English
             Faith
             ,
             and
             some
             ,
             without
             censure
             of
             others
             ,
             say
             it
             is
             all
             ;
             what
             a
             while
             must
             the
             poore
             mans
             soul
             be
             held
             in
             suspense
             ,
             if
             he
             were
             to
             stay
             till
             he
             had
             search'd
             into
             the
             
               Common-prayer-Book
               ,
               Homilies
               ,
               Canons
               ,
               Acts
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               Proclamations
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               Antient
               Councels
               ,
               Canon-Law
               ,
            
             &c.
             his
             soul
             perhaps
             might
             be
             disposed
             by
             death
             ,
             God
             knows
             where
             ,
             before
             he
             had
             examined
             the
             hundredth
             part
             of
             what
             was
             necessary
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Now
             to
             apply
             this
             to
             the
             present
             subject
             ,
             it
             is
             agreed
             by
             all
             Catholiques
             ,
             that
             the
             church
             is
             an
             infallible
             witness
             and
             guide
             ;
             &
             Protestants
             profess
             ,
             that
             if
             this
             could
             be
             made
             evidently
             appear
             ,
             they
             would
             hold
             out
             in
             no
             controversie
             at
             all
             ,
             for
             
               they
               would
               never
               dispute
               perpetually
               with
               them
               ,
            
             
             whom
             onely
             to
             hear
             ,
             were
             to
             be
             satisfied
             ;
             this
             therefore
             is
             to
             be
             made
             evident
             unto
             Protestants
             ;
             yea
             ,
             more
             evident
             then
             that
             any
             particular
             decisions
             of
             the
             Church
             do
             seem
             to
             them
             evidently
             contradictory
             to
             Scripture
             :
             This
             is
             the
             task
             of
             Catholicks
             ,
             especially
             
               Catholick
               Missionaries
            
             .
             Now
             ,
             though
             when
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               The
               Church
               is
               infallible
            
             ,
             This
             be
             commonly
             understood
             of
             all
             the
             whole
             Church
             in
             general
             ;
             yet
             ,
             when
             we
             say
             ,
             
               She
               is
               an
               infallible
               Guide
            
             ;
             it
             is
             most
             ordinarily
             understood
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             speaking
             by
             some
             authorised
             person
             or
             persons
             ,
             representing
             the
             whole
             body
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             About
             this
             Representative
             there
             is
             diversity
             of
             opinions
             among
             Catholicks
             :
             some
             say
             the
             Pope
             alone
             does
             sufficiently
             represent
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             a
             Guide
             infallible
             ;
             Others
             ,
             a
             Generall
             Councell
             ,
             though
             without
             the
             Pope
             ;
             Others
             ,
             a
             Generall
             Councell
             convoked
             ,
             presided
             in
             ,
             and
             confirmed
             by
             the
             Pope
             ;
             
             And
             lastly
             others
             (
             as
             learned
             
               Fa
               :
               Bacon
            
             acknowledges
             )
             add
             further
             this
             condition
             ,
             that
             the
             decision
             of
             such
             a
             Councell
             bee
             accepted
             and
             submitted
             to
             by
             the
             whole
             Church
             :
             All
             that
             hold
             any
             of
             these
             opinions
             ,
             are
             universally
             esteemed
             good
             Catholiques
             ,
             and
             I
             would
             to
             God
             all
             Protestants
             had
             so
             much
             humility
             ,
             as
             to
             subdue
             their
             own
             private
             Reason
             to
             the
             largest
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             for
             Catholiques
             ,
             this
             I
             may
             confidently
             say
             ,
             That
             they
             ,
             who
             without
             betraying
             the
             Truth
             ,
             make
             the
             way
             to
             
             the
             Church
             easiest
             and
             plainest
             ,
             have
             most
             charity
             and
             Faith
             enough
             ;
             the
             others
             may
             have
             more
             Faith
             ,
             I
             would
             they
             had
             more
             Charity
             too
             .
             Truly
             ,
             to
             my
             understanding
             there
             is
             some
             inhumanity
             in
             urging
             Protestants
             to
             more
             then
             Catholiques
             will
             be
             obliged
             to
             :
             or
             to
             think
             that
             to
             Protestants
             prepossessed
             with
             passion
             and
             partiality
             ,
             that
             can
             be
             made
             evident
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             far
             from
             being
             evident
             to
             some
             Catholiques
             ,
             that
             they
             renounce
             it
             .
             Since
             all
             changes
             therefore
             proceed
             by
             degrees
             ,
             in
             the
             name
             of
             God
             let
             it
             not
             be
             expected
             from
             Protestants
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             with
             one
             leap
             mount
             to
             the
             utmost
             verge
             and
             extent
             of
             all
             Doctrines
             ,
             held
             by
             Catholiques
             ?
             That
             they
             should
             at
             one
             gulpe
             swallow
             both
             all
             
               Catholique
               Doctrines
            
             ,
             and
             all
             
               Theologicall
               Dogmes
            
             .
             Be
             it
             granted
             therefore
             that
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Pope
               is
               infallible
            
             :
             I
             will
             beleeve
             it
             ,
             as
             a
             
               Theological
               truth
            
             ,
             but
             since
             neither
             the
             Church
             nor
             the
             Pope
             himself
             has
             told
             us
             so
             ,
             I
             cannot
             ,
             if
             I
             would
             ,
             beleeve
             it
             ,
             as
             a
             
               Catholick
               Doctrine
            
             :
             what
             therefore
             have
             I
             to
             do
             to
             dispute
             of
             it
             to
             Protestants
             ,
             whom
             my
             duty
             is
             onely
             to
             perswade
             to
             the
             belief
             of
             the
             
               Churches
               Doctrine
            
             ?
             What
             pitty
             is
             it
             that
             they
             must
             be
             delayed
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             kept
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             till
             all
             objections
             that
             they
             can
             make
             ,
             and
             be
             furnished
             even
             from
             Catholicks
             themselves
             to
             make
             against
             this
             position
             ,
             be
             answered
             ,
             or
             all
             advantages
             that
             they
             can
             advise
             against
             any
             Bulls
             or
             Decretals
             be
             cleared
             to
             their
             satisfaction
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Therefore
             I
             being
             ingaged
             to
             make
             good
             to
             
               I.
               P.
            
             That
             the
             Church
             (
             speaking
             by
             a
             Representative
             
             is
             an
             
               infallible
               Guide
            
             )
             would
             fain
             choose
             that
             Representative
             ,
             which
             is
             qualified
             with
             all
             the
             conditions
             allowed
             by
             any
             uncensured
             Catholicks
             ,
             to
             make
             it
             most
             easie
             and
             most
             acceptable
             to
             Protestants
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             
               general
               Councel
               Confirmed
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               by
               the
               Pope
               and
               accepted
               by
               the
               Church
               .
            
             But
             yet
             I
             wil
             abstract
             from
             this
             last
             clause
             
               of
               being
               ac●epted
               by
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             (
             though
             there
             is
             not
             any
             one
             point
             of
             controversie
             in
             debate
             between
             us
             and
             them
             ,
             for
             which
             we
             have
             not
             all
             this
             authority
             )
             as
             being
             proved
             
               ex
               superabundanti
            
             in
             what
             I
             shall
             say
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             That
             therefore
             which
             I
             undertake
             to
             make
             evident
             to
             
               I.
               P.
            
             is
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Church
               speaking
               by
               a
               general
               Councel
               ,
               confirmed
               by
               the
               Pope
               ,
               is
               an
               infallible
               Guide
               ,
            
             (
             and
             that
             with
             greater
             evidence
             ,
             then
             he
             can
             bring
             for
             any
             contradiction
             pretended
             betwixt
             any
             decision
             of
             such
             a
             Councel
             ,
             and
             the
             Scripture
             ;
             yea
             ,
             with
             more
             evidence
             then
             he
             can
             produce
             for
             the
             Scripture
             it self
             ,
             which
             he
             owns
             for
             his
             Guide
             .
             )
             which
             truly
             to
             an
             impartial
             hearer
             is
             no
             difficult
             matter
             ,
             even
             going
             upon
             his
             own
             grounds
             :
             For
             if
             I
             should
             ask
             I.
             P.
             
               Why
               do
               you
               acknowledge
               the
               Scripture
               to
               be
               an
               infallible
               Rule
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               it
               is
               a
               Rule
               ?
            
             He
             would
             answer
             me
             ;
             
               Because
               it
               is
               delivered
               unto
               us
               ,
               as
               such
               ,
               by
               an
               infallible
               Catholick
               Tradition
               :
            
             for
             if
             he
             talks
             of
             any
             other
             proof
             ,
             as
             a
             
               private
               spirit
            
             ,
             or
             
               natural
               reason
            
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             ridiculous
             ;
             He
             may
             as
             well
             say
             he
             can
             judge
             and
             demonstrate
             it
             to
             be
             such
             by
             smelling
             with
             his
             nose
             .
             If
             I
             should
             further
             ask
             him
             ,
             how
             it
             appears
             evident
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             the
             Scriptures
             have
             
             been
             delivered
             by
             an
             
               infa●ible
               Catholick
               Tradition
            
             ?
             He
             could
             not
             deny
             ,
             but
             that
             many
             Hereticks
             have
             denied
             many
             books
             of
             Scripture
             ;
             yea
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             not
             any
             one
             book
             in
             the
             
               Old
               or
               New
               Testament
            
             ,
             but
             has
             been
             renounced
             by
             some
             Hereticks
             and
             their
             followers
             :
             yet
             because
             some
             Councels
             have
             decided
             ,
             and
             Fathers
             witnessed
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Catholick
               Church
            
             in
             all
             ages
             since
             have
             received
             them
             as
             such
             ;
             therefore
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             been
             delivered
             by
             the
             Church
             by
             
               Catholick
               Tradition
            
             .
             And
             this
             is
             most
             rational
             and
             convincing
             .
             Upon
             these
             grounds
             therefore
             I
             proceed
             ;
             and
             ask
             any
             discreet
             indifferent
             man
             ,
             Whether
             an
             authority
             that
             shall
             after
             this
             manner
             propose
             any
             doctrine
             ,
             
               This
               we
               have
               received
               from
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               that
               such
               and
               such
               a
               doctrine
               proposed
               ,
               is
               a
               divine
               infallible
               truth
               ;
               and
               we
               command
               all
               Christians
               whatsoever
               ,
               under
               the
               pain
               of
               anathema
               and
               eternal
               damnation
               ,
               to
               beleeve
               it
               for
               such
               :
            
             whether
             I
             say
             ,
             such
             an
             authority
             does
             not
             assume
             to
             it self
             the
             office
             of
             a
             Guide
             ,
             and
             of
             an
             
               infallible
               Guide
            
             ?
             Certainly
             ,
             he
             that
             should
             speak
             in
             this
             stile
             ,
             and
             yet
             have
             a
             guilt
             ,
             or
             be
             in
             a
             possibility
             of
             seducing
             ,
             were
             the
             most
             impious
             abhorred
             tyrant
             in
             the
             world
             .
             What
             an
             attentat
             ,
             an
             usurpation
             upon
             Gods
             Scepter
             and
             Throne
             would
             this
             be
             ,
             if
             God
             had
             not
             derived
             this
             authority
             upon
             the
             Church
             represented
             in
             a
             Councel
             ?
             What
             a
             cruelty
             to
             souls
             ?
             What
             a
             blaspheming
             of
             the
             Holy-Ghost
             ?
             Now
             that
             this
             hath
             been
             the
             stile
             of
             all
             
               General
               Councels
            
             is
             evident
             :
             and
             that
             Councels
             speaking
             in
             that
             stile
             ,
             have
             
             been
             submitted
             to
             by
             the
             Fathers
             and
             accepted
             by
             the
             Church
             with
             all
             veneration
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Oracles
               of
               God
            
             ,
             is
             equally
             apparent
             :
             nay
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             know
             that
             ever
             any
             Heretick
             (
             before
             these
             daies
             )
             did
             expresly
             contradict
             this
             in
             the
             Thesis
             ;
             though
             
               in
               Hypothesi
            
             they
             have
             renounced
             such
             
               particular
               Councels
            
             as
             themselves
             were
             Anathematized
             by
             .
             Therefore
             not
             onely
             all
             Councels
             ,
             but
             every
             Decision
             of
             every
             Councel
             to
             which
             an
             Anathema
             is
             annexed
             ,
             decides
             this
             question
             ,
             and
             proclaims
             to
             all
             the
             ends
             of
             the
             world
             this
             truth
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Church
               speaking
               in
               General
               approved
               Councels
               ,
               is
               an
               infallible
               Guide
               to
               all
               Christians
               .
            
             Against
             this
             not
             a
             passage
             or
             word
             in
             any
             Father
             can
             be
             produced
             ,
             but
             infinite
             passages
             for
             it
             :
             Hence
             it
             is
             that
             the
             Fathers
             unanimously
             profess
             ;
             That
             
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               there
               is
               no
               possible
               salvation
               ,
            
             because
             there
             is
             no
             Guide
             to
             Heaven
             but
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             If
             therefore
             it
             be
             a
             proof
             evident
             enough
             to
             I.
             P.
             of
             an
             universal
             
               infallible
               tradition
            
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             one
             or
             two
             not
             
               General
               Councels
            
             ,
             did
             with
             some
             variety
             set
             down
             the
             number
             and
             names
             of
             the
             books
             ,
             and
             that
             generally
             speaking
             ,
             the
             Fathers
             have
             amongst
             them
             given
             attestation
             to
             them
             ,
             some
             to
             some
             books
             ,
             and
             some
             to
             others
             ,
             few
             to
             all
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Church
             in
             after
             ages
             hath
             universally
             accepted
             them
             ,
             as
             such
             ;
             How
             short
             comes
             that
             tradition
             of
             this
             ,
             concerning
             
               the
               infallible
               Guidance
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             that
             is
             vertually
             decided
             in
             all
             Councels
             ,
             and
             every
             decision
             of
             all
             attested
             by
             all
             Fathers
             ,
             not
             one
             in
             one
             passage
             contradicting
             or
             condemning
             that
             stile
             ;
             but
             unanimously
             
             in
             all
             ages
             since
             Councels
             were
             accepted
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             approved
             and
             submitted
             to
             :
             how
             opposite
             is
             this
             truth
             to
             the
             main
             design
             of
             his
             following
             discourse
             ,
             which
             attempts
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             in
             the
             Church
             no
             infallible
             Guide
             at
             all
             ?
             And
             how
             contradictory
             to
             that
             
               Article
               of
               his
               Church
            
             ,
             concerning
             not
             onely
             the
             fallibility
             ,
             but
             
               actual
               erring
               of
               Councels
            
             ?
             And
             again
             ,
             how
             conformable
             is
             this
             way
             of
             proceeding
             to
             the
             authority
             given
             upon
             Record
             ,
             in
             Scripture
             by
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             to
             his
             Church
             ?
             I
             say
             
               to
               his
               Church
            
             ;
             for
             the
             Fathers
             assembled
             in
             Councel
             speak
             not
             thus
             in
             their
             own
             persons
             ,
             nor
             as
             so
             many
             learned
             men
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             person
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             which
             they
             represent
             ,
             and
             do
             no
             more
             but
             subsume
             particulars
             under
             that
             
               General
               Anathema
            
             ,
             pronounced
             by
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             ,
             when
             he
             said
             ,
             
               If
               he
               refuse
               to
               here
               the
               Church
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               unto
               thee
               ,
               as
               a
               Heathen
               and
               a
               Publican
               .
            
          
           
             11.
             
             I
             conjure
             therefore
             I.
             P.
             and
             all
             his
             and
             my
             friends
             ,
             that
             he
             and
             they
             would
             produce
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             set
             before
             their
             own
             eyes
             those
             
               Decisions
               of
               Councels
            
             ,
             which
             seem
             to
             them
             evidently
             false
             ,
             because
             clearly
             contradictory
             to
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             compare
             his
             evidence
             of
             a
             seeming
             contradiction
             ,
             with
             this
             evidence
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             impossible
             there
             should
             be
             such
             a
             contradiction
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             do
             this
             with
             a
             serious
             minde
             ,
             and
             desire
             to
             finde
             the
             truth
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             embrace
             it
             ,
             and
             with
             hearts
             lifted
             up
             to
             God
             ,
             to
             free
             them
             from
             all
             respects
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             to
             enlighten
             their
             souls
             with
             the
             love
             of
             his
             truth
             ,
             then
             
             perhaps
             they
             may
             see
             that
             ,
             which
             as
             yet
             it
             seems
             is
             invisible
             to
             them
             ;
             it
             is
             most
             certain
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             one
             express
             
               formal
               text
               of
               Scripture
            
             contradictory
             to
             any
             
               Catholick
               Doctrine
            
             ;
             this
             they
             confess
             themselves
             .
             And
             indeed
             ,
             even
             abstracting
             from
             the
             promises
             made
             by
             Christ
             to
             his
             Church
             ,
             it
             is
             morally
             impossible
             ,
             that
             so
             many
             wise
             and
             vertuous
             men
             ,
             should
             with
             the
             one
             hand
             give
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             
               Gods
               word
            
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             other
             present
             Doctrines
             expresly
             and
             directly
             contradictory
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             none
             be
             able
             to
             observe
             the
             contradiction
             ,
             though
             their
             daily
             study
             was
             to
             meditate
             upon
             ,
             and
             interpret
             the
             Scripture
             .
             Now
             whether
             any
             consequence
             from
             obscure
             texts
             can
             be
             more
             forcible
             ,
             then
             that
             which
             I
             have
             named
             from
             the
             stile
             of
             
               General
               Councels
            
             ,
             I
             leave
             not
             to
             their
             wits
             ,
             but
             consciences
             to
             judge
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Matters
             therefore
             being
             impartially
             weighed
             ,
             that
             triumphing
             Epiphonema
             of
             his
             ,
             in
             the
             fourth
             and
             fifth
             Sections
             vanishes
             ;
             in
             which
             himself
             with
             admiration
             exposeth
             to
             the
             admiration
             of
             others
             ,
             those
             
               great
               conquering
               defenders
               of
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
            
             (
             late
             )
             
               Church
               of
            
             England
             ,
             
               that
               with
               such
               excellent
               conduct
               and
               valour
               ,
               and
               such
               admirable
               success
               have
               combated
               and
               defeated
               this
               our
               Darling
               ,
               Infallibility
               :
            
             he
             did
             ill
             ,
             and
             even
             enviously
             to
             their
             glory
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             not
             name
             those
             worthies
             ;
             for
             my
             part
             ,
             besides
             the
             
               noble
               Author
            
             of
             the
             following
             Discourse
             ,
             (
             whom
             certainly
             he
             means
             for
             one
             )
             and
             by
             consequence
             Mr.
             Chillingworth
             ,
             I
             cannot
             remember
             that
             ever
             I
             heard
             any
             great
             Elogium
             in
             this
             respect
             
             given
             to
             any
             
               English
               writer
            
             :
             Yet
             it
             may
             be
             he
             might
             have
             an
             eye
             upon
             the
             last
             
               Arch-bishop
               of
               Canterbury
            
             ,
             and
             his
             late
             enlarged
             Dialogue
             :
             which
             if
             he
             did
             ,
             then
             I
             conjure
             I.
             P.
             that
             he
             would
             once
             more
             peruse
             the
             said
             Arch-bishop's
             Discourse
             ,
             and
             single
             from
             it
             whatsoever
             is
             impertinent
             to
             the
             main
             essential
             controversie
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             whatsoever
             touches
             particular
             debates
             of
             Catholicks
             ,
             about
             the
             
               Popes
               infallibility
            
             ,
             and
             the
             exceptions
             that
             may
             be
             found
             against
             certain
             Councels
             ,
             as
             likewise
             about
             the
             several
             qualities
             and
             conditions
             required
             to
             an
             acknowledged
             
               obliging
               Councel
            
             (
             all
             which
             things
             are
             nothing
             to
             the
             purpose
             .
             )
             And
             lastly
             ,
             that
             laying
             aside
             all
             these
             unnecessary
             velitations
             ,
             he
             would
             apply
             the
             
               Arch-bishops
               most
            
             efficatious
             arguments
             to
             an
             
               Oecumenical
               confirmed
               Councel
            
             (
             especially
             if
             he
             will
             add
             the
             condition
             too
             of
             
               being
               actually
               received
            
             by
             the
             Church
             )
             and
             my
             life
             for
             his
             ,
             he
             will
             see
             reason
             to
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             all
             that
             discourse
             is
             of
             no
             force
             at
             all
             against
             the
             Church
             ,
             yea
             ,
             that
             the
             Archbishop
             himself
             never
             intended
             it
             should
             .
             However
             the
             Calvinists
             ,
             or
             fantastical
             private
             Spiritists
             ,
             or
             exalters
             of
             humane
             reason
             ,
             might
             deal
             against
             the
             universal
             authority
             of
             
               Gods
               Church
            
             :
             the
             Prelates
             of
             England
             were
             too
             wise
             to
             judge
             ,
             that
             people
             would
             be
             so
             blinde
             ,
             as
             to
             think
             any
             obedience
             could
             be
             due
             out
             of
             conscience
             to
             a
             
               National
               Church
            
             ,
             begun
             and
             continued
             upon
             secular
             and
             indeed
             unlawful
             intrests
             ,
             if
             that
             Church
             should
             build
             its
             authority
             upon
             a
             profession
             of
             renouncing
             all
             authority
             .
             And
             therfore
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             very
             
             earnest
             in
             the
             controversie
             about
             
               Ecclesiasticall
               Authority
            
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             to
             write
             or
             proceed
             juridically
             against
             Presbyterians
             or
             Separatists
             ,
             yet
             they
             loved
             not
             to
             talk
             of
             it
             against
             the
             
               Catholick
               Church
            
             :
             yea
             ,
             it
             was
             from
             the
             
               Catholick
               Church
            
             onely
             ,
             that
             they
             borrowed
             their
             Arguments
             against
             their
             Schismaticks
             ;
             as
             may
             in
             a
             good
             measure
             appear
             in
             the
             printed
             Reasons
             of
             the
             University
             of
             Oxford
             against
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             Negative
             Oath
             ,
             and
             Ordinances
             concerning
             Discipline
             and
             Worship
             ,
             approved
             by
             generall
             consent
             in
             a
             full
             Convocation
             ,
             June
             1.
             1647
             ,
             )
             and
             it
             was
             under
             the
             shadow
             of
             their
             pretence
             to
             be
             still
             a
             member
             of
             the
             
               Catholick
               Church
            
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             received
             their
             Authority
             and
             Succession
             from
             it
             ,
             that
             they
             obliged
             good
             easie
             Protestants
             to
             continue
             their
             subjects
             .
             But
             this
             is
             but
             a
             guesse
             that
             
               I.
               P.
            
             in
             this
             passage
             reflected
             upon
             the
             late
             Archbishop
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             English
             Prelaticall
             Writer
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             Certain
             it
             is
             he
             must
             intend
             my
             Lord
             Falkland
             ,
             as
             one
             
               of
               the
               great
               Defenders
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
            
             since
             he
             speaks
             this
             in
             his
             Preface
             to
             his
             Discourse
             of
             Infallibility
             ,
             and
             with
             an
             evident
             design
             thereby
             to
             recommend
             both
             the
             Author
             and
             his
             work
             .
             This
             being
             so
             ,
             
               I.
               P.
            
             will
             give
             me
             leave
             to
             use
             his
             own
             words
             .
             
               O
               the
               strength
               of
               Reason
               rightly
               managed
               !
               O
               the
               power
               of
               Truth
               clearly
               declared
               !
            
             Yea
             ,
             O
             the
             force
             of
             a
             guilty
             conscience
             !
             For
             what
             else
             but
             the
             irresistable
             power
             of
             truth
             ,
             and
             evidence
             of
             reason
             ,
             
             and
             acknowledgement
             of
             guilt
             ,
             could
             move
             him
             so
             publickly
             to
             condemn
             his
             own
             Church
             ,
             and
             to
             confess
             its
             ●surpation
             impossible
             to
             be
             justified
             ?
             Behold
             (
             O
             Protestants
             )
             how
             your
             Church
             is
             defended
             !
             here
             is
             a
             discourse
             that
             undertakes
             to
             demonstrate
             ,
             (
             and
             if
             you
             will
             believe
             ,
             your
             brother
             
               I.
               P.
            
             has
             admirably
             ,
             and
             unanswerably
             performed
             it
             )
             that
             upon
             earth
             there
             neither
             is
             ,
             nor
             ever
             was
             any
             Guide
             ,
             that
             could
             oblige
             any
             other
             to
             follow
             his
             direction
             ;
             and
             that
             every
             mans
             conscience
             is
             to
             be
             guided
             by
             his
             own
             single
             naturall
             Reason
             ,
             chusing
             that
             Faith
             which
             is
             most
             agreeable
             to
             Nature
             ,
             and
             holding
             it
             onely
             so
             long
             as
             Nature
             likes
             it
             ,
             and
             then
             changing
             it
             for
             another
             :
             In
             fine
             ,
             a
             Discourse
             that
             gives
             you
             leave
             ,
             yea
             ,
             almost
             invites
             you
             ,
             to
             return
             to
             the
             
               Religion
               of
               the
               old
               Philosophers
               ,
               those
               Epoptes
               and
               Priests
               of
               Nature
               .
            
             If
             there
             be
             any
             force
             in
             this
             your
             Defenders
             discourse
             ,
             what
             becomes
             of
             your
             Articles
             and
             Canons
             ,
             your
             Synods
             and
             Convocations
             ,
             your
             
               Infallible
               Acts
               of
               Parliament
            
             ,
             and
             Proclamations
             ?
             It
             is
             evident
             he
             might
             as
             well
             ,
             yea
             more
             reasonably
             ,
             have
             said
             ,
             That
             the
             
               Councell
               of
               Trent
            
             is
             a
             
               great
               defender
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
            
             for
             that
             indeed
             justifies
             
               Ecclesiasticall
               Authority
            
             ;
             whereas
             this
             discourse
             directly
             and
             purposely
             ,
             and
             universally
             destroyes
             it
             :
             But
             the
             meaning
             ,
             or
             that
             which
             should
             be
             the
             meaning
             of
             
               I.
               P.
            
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             the
             
               Authority
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
            
             is
             impossible
             to
             be
             maintained
             :
             for
             if
             (
             as
             the
             
               Catholick
               Church
            
             avows
             )
             there
             be
             in
             the
             Church
             by
             Christ's
             appointment
             ,
             any
             
               Authority
               Ecclesiasticall
            
             ,
             obliging
             
             in
             conscience
             ;
             it
             is
             certain
             it
             is
             not
             inherent
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             that
             began
             but
             yesterday
             (
             and
             is
             not
             now
             at
             all
             )
             and
             when
             it
             began
             ,
             it
             began
             by
             the
             renouncing
             of
             all
             visible
             authority
             .
             Again
             ,
             if
             as
             this
             discourse
             pretends
             ,
             there
             be
             no
             obliging
             authority
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             no
             infallible
             one
             ;
             for
             surely
             none
             can
             be
             obliged
             to
             an
             authority
             ,
             that
             confesses
             it self
             questionable
             )
             then
             both
             the
             
               Catholick
               Church
            
             and
             the
             
               Church
               of
               England
            
             are
             meer
             names
             ,
             and
             verbal
             sounds
             ,
             that
             signifie
             nothing
             .
             This
             is
             so
             evident
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             pitty
             to
             insist
             longer
             upon
             the
             persecuting
             of
             good
             I.
             P.
             that
             here
             publishes
             his
             conviction
             and
             confession
             ,
             and
             must
             either
             tear
             out
             this
             Preface
             before
             such
             a
             discourse
             ,
             or
             abjure
             his
             
               Church
               of
               England
            
             ,
             if
             ever
             it
             appear
             again
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             By
             what
             hath
             been
             said
             it
             is
             apparent
             ,
             that
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             
               Infallibility
               of
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             speaking
             by
             a
             
               lawful
               Oecumenical
               Councel
            
             ,
             is
             delivered
             by
             as
             full
             a
             Tradition
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             possible
             for
             a
             doctrine
             to
             be
             delivered
             .
             And
             therefore
             Protestants
             are
             inexcusable
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             since
             ,
             receiving
             such
             special
             
               Books
               of
               Scripture
            
             upon
             no
             other
             grounds
             ,
             but
             Tradition
             ,
             they
             yet
             renounce
             the
             
               Churches
               authority
            
             ,
             which
             is
             more
             universally
             and
             authoritatively
             delivered
             and
             confirmed
             .
             The
             same
             Truth
             is
             unanswerably
             ,
             grounded
             upon
             what
             hath
             formerly
             been
             proved
             in
             this
             
               Book
               ,
               viz.
               That
               it
               is
               impossible
               ,
               that
               that
               which
               any
               one
               àge
               agrees
               in
               ,
               as
               Tradition
               ,
               should
               not
               be
               so
               ,
               because
               that
               would
               argue
               ,
               that
               some
               former
               wh●le
               Age
               hath
               agreed
               to
               deceive
               their
               posterity
               .
            
          
           
           
             Ob.
             15.
             
             But
             perhaps
             I.
             P.
             or
             his
             friends
             will
             say
             ,
             That
             though
             what
             hath
             been
             asserted
             may
             be
             effectual
             to
             demonstrate
             the
             
               Infallible
               Authority
               of
               the
               universal
               Church
               ,
            
             yet
             not
             so
             to
             demonstrate
             ,
             that
             the
             Roman
             is
             that
             
               Infallible
               Catholick
               Church
            
             ,
             since
             the
             Greeks
             may
             put
             in
             their
             plea
             ,
             at
             least
             to
             be
             a
             very
             considerable
             part
             .
             That
             they
             are
             not
             unwilling
             to
             submit
             to
             the
             
               Universal
               Church
            
             ,
             though
             she
             should
             condemn
             them
             :
             For
             though
             the
             importunate
             restless
             malice
             of
             som
             
               Calvinistical
               spirits
            
             among
             them
             hath
             procured
             some
             uncivil
             ,
             and
             indeed
             unchristian
             Clauses
             to
             be
             put
             into
             the
             
               English
               Articles
            
             ,
             derogating
             from
             the
             
               Authority
               of
               General
               Councels
            
             ;
             yet
             the
             true
             
               English
               Protestant
            
             hath
             alwaies
             been
             ready
             to
             protest
             submission
             to
             the
             
               Universal
               Church
            
             .
             But
             they
             are
             not
             satisfied
             ,
             that
             they
             ow
             that
             submission
             to
             the
             Roman
             ;
             and
             if
             not
             to
             the
             Roman
             ,
             they
             know
             not
             to
             what
             Church
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             16.
             
             To
             say
             somthing
             for
             the
             clearing
             this
             difficulty
             ,
             I
             shall
             desire
             them
             to
             consider
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             whilst
             the
             Eastern
             and
             
               Western
               Churches
            
             were
             joyned
             in
             one
             
               External
               communion
            
             ,
             it
             is
             apparent
             that
             that
             Body
             was
             the
             
               Catholick
               Church
            
             ,
             to
             which
             the
             Promises
             of
             Christ
             were
             made
             ,
             and
             to
             which
             Protestants
             themselves
             would
             not
             have
             refused
             submission
             .
             2.
             
             That
             a
             breach
             hapning
             between
             these
             Churches
             ,
             is
             not
             mortal
             to
             the
             whole
             Body
             ,
             but
             onely
             to
             that
             Member
             that
             did
             unlawfully
             separate
             .
             3.
             
             By
             consequence
             ,
             that
             both
             the
             Title
             and
             real
             
               Authority
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
            
             remains
             in
             the
             innocent
             Part
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             either
             in
             the
             
               Roman
               or
               Eastern
               Church
            
             .
             4.
             
             That
             whethersoever
             
             of
             these
             two
             be
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             
               English
               Protestants
            
             are
             Schismaticks
             ,
             since
             they
             are
             divided
             from
             both
             ,
             and
             the
             pretended
             grounds
             of
             their
             Divisions
             are
             Doctrines
             received
             by
             them
             both
             .
             5.
             
             That
             in
             case
             
               English
               Protestants
            
             would
             now
             take
             into
             debate
             ,
             to
             whether
             of
             these
             two
             parties
             they
             should
             re-adjoyn
             themselves
             ,
             by
             that
             means
             to
             become
             Catholicks
             again
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             forced
             to
             quit
             both
             a
             greater
             number
             of
             their
             
               Topical
               Doctrines
            
             ,
             and
             more
             fundamental
             ones
             ,
             to
             fit
             themselves
             to
             an
             union
             with
             the
             Eastern
             ,
             then
             with
             the
             
               Roman
               Church
            
             .
             6.
             
             That
             if
             they
             will
             needs
             out
             of
             Passion
             prefer
             the
             Eastern
             ,
             their
             Passion
             will
             be
             evident
             ,
             since
             that
             whensoever
             either
             remorse
             of
             conscience
             ,
             or
             the
             approaches
             of
             death
             made
             them
             see
             their
             unsafe
             condition
             ,
             thousands
             of
             them
             have
             fled
             to
             the
             
               Roman
               Church
            
             for
             shelter
             ,
             but
             never
             any
             to
             the
             Grecian
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             ,
             but
             the
             Roman
             .
             7.
             
             That
             as
             long
             as
             they
             are
             out
             of
             the
             
               Roman
               Church
            
             ,
             they
             are
             in
             a
             
               headless
               trunck
            
             ,
             divided
             from
             the
             
               successor
               of
               St.
               Pèter
            
             ,
             whom
             St.
             Cyprian
             ,
             St.
             
               Hierome
               ,
               Optatus
            
             ,
             &c.
             acknowledged
             to
             be
             the
             foundation
             of
             
               Unity
               ,
               Order
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Ob.
             17.
             
             Now
             if
             among
             Protestants
             ,
             any
             out
             of
             a
             perverse
             condescendence
             shal
             grant
             that
             the
             grounds
             alledged
             for
             the
             separation
             of
             the
             
               Eastern
               &
               Western
               Churches
            
             ,
             are
             not
             in
             themselves
             of
             such
             main
             importance
             ,
             as
             to
             hinder
             them
             from
             being
             really
             one
             
               Catholick
               Church
            
             :
             And
             therefore
             that
             before
             the
             present
             controversies
             can
             be
             decided
             ,
             a
             general
             Assembly
             of
             them
             all
             must
             be
             expected
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             18.
             to
             this
             they
             must
             give
             me
             leave
             to
             say
             .
             1.
             
             That
             they
             make
             the
             
               Promises
               of
               
               Christ
            
             to
             be
             casual
             ,
             temporary
             and
             obnoxious
             to
             
               critical
               daies
               and
               seasons
            
             ,
             if
             they
             think
             ,
             that
             the
             changes
             of
             Kingdoms
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             humors
             of
             an
             earthly
             Tyrant
             can
             either
             evacuate
             or
             suspend
             the
             force
             of
             those
             promises
             by
             which
             
               our
               Lord
            
             hath
             obliged
             himself
             to
             provide
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Gates
               of
               Hell
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             heresies
             ,
             
               shall
               not
               prevail
               against
               his
               Church
            
             ;
             The
             effect
             of
             which
             promise
             ,
             in
             the
             opinion
             of
             such
             Objectors
             must
             be
             delayed
             ,
             till
             the
             
               Grand
               Signior
            
             will
             allow
             the
             
               Grecian
               Bishops
            
             to
             meet
             with
             the
             Western
             ,
             to
             consult
             of
             ,
             and
             procure
             the
             peace
             and
             union
             of
             Christendom
             .
             2.
             
             In
             case
             they
             should
             be
             permitted
             to
             meet
             ,
             Protestants
             may
             without
             the
             spirit
             of
             prophesie
             foretel
             their
             own
             most
             solemn
             condemnation
             :
             For
             since
             both
             the
             Eastern
             and
             Western
             Churches
             do
             already
             agree
             in
             most
             doctrines
             renounced
             by
             Protestants
             .
             [
             viz.
             
               Transubstantiation
               ,
               Adoration
               of
               the
               blessed
               Sacrament
               ,
               Prayer
               for
               the
               Dead
               ,
               and
               by
               consequence
               a
               Purgatory
               (
               in
               which
               souls
               are
               capable
               of
               refreshment
               by
               such
               Prayers
               )
               Veneration
               of
               Images
               ,
               Relicks
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               Invocation
               of
               Saints
               ,
               Indulgences
               ,
               Merit
               of
               good
               works
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             In
             which
             Doctrines
             they
             do
             agree
             as
             acknowledging
             them
             to
             be
             Traditionary
             :
             It
             is
             impossible
             they
             should
             ever
             be
             perswaded
             to
             revoke
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             being
             met
             in
             an
             Assembly
             ,
             unless
             they
             will
             renounce
             all
             order
             and
             manner
             of
             proceeding
             in
             former
             
               General
               Councels
            
             ;
             which
             is
             not
             according
             to
             the
             
               Method
               of
               Protestants
               .
               Viz.
            
             Endlessly
             to
             dispute
             every
             controverted
             Point
             by
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             to
             judge
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             Points
             ,
             and
             the
             
               sense
               of
               Scripture
            
             
             by
             Traditien
             ?
             In
             such
             Assemblies
             therefore
             Bishops
             will
             ask
             one
             another
             ,
             
               Have
               your
               Fathers
               delivered
               to
               you
               ,
               that
               Bread
               ,
               after
               consecration
               ,
               becomes
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ
               ?
               That
               this
               body
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               is
               to
               be
               adored
               ?
               That
               we
               ought
               to
               pray
               for
               Souls
               departed
               in
               the
               Faith
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             &
             c.
             ?
             If
             so
             ,
             
               Servetur
               quod
               traditum
               est
            
             .
             Now
             it
             being
             apparent
             ,
             that
             at
             the
             present
             all
             agree
             ,
             that
             such
             Doctrines
             both
             in
             the
             East
             and
             West
             have
             been
             delivered
             by
             Tradition
             ;
             and
             that
             their
             meeting
             together
             in
             a
             Councel
             will
             not
             help
             to
             make
             a
             
               contrary
               Tradition
               possible
            
             :
             It
             will
             follow
             ,
             that
             whether
             divided
             or
             united
             ,
             whether
             alone
             ,
             or
             in
             Assembly
             ,
             they
             are
             ,
             and
             ever
             will
             be
             at
             least
             so
             far
             united
             ,
             as
             to
             joyn
             in
             the
             condemnation
             of
             Protestants
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             
               An
               Answer
               to
               the
               Remainder
               of
               the
               Preface
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             THe
             rest
             of
             the
             Preface
             of
             I.
             P.
             touches
             my self
             onely
             ,
             and
             pretends
             to
             shew
             what
             success
             the
             writings
             of
             those
             great
             
               Defenders
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
            
             have
             had
             against
             me
             in
             particular
             ,
             forcing
             me
             to
             confess
             ,
             That
             
               Infallibility
               is
               an
               unfortunate
               word
               :
               That
               Mr.
               Chillingworth
               hath
               combated
               it
               with
               too
               great
               success
               ;
               so
               that
               I
               would
               wish
               the
               word
               were
               forgotten
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               laid
               by
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Now
             since
             the
             Church
             is
             not
             at
             all
             concern'd
             in
             this
             ,
             but
             my self
             onely
             ,
             who
             am
             charged
             with
             writing
             an
             incongruous
             impertinent
             Book
             ,
             a
             Book
             that
             deserves
             no
             answer
             ,
             but
             answers
             it self
             ,
             since
             it
             maintains
             that
             which
             its
             Adversary
             did
             not
             combat
             ,
             &c.
             
             Truly
             ,
             were
             it
             not
             for
             I.
             P.
             and
             his
             friends
             sake
             more
             then
             mine
             own
             ,
             I
             would
             not
             answer
             for
             my self
             :
             But
             since
             I
             perceive
             ,
             that
             the
             word
             
               Infallibility
               is
               as
               unfortunate
               a
               word
               to
               them
            
             as
             it
             was
             to
             me
             ,
             I
             will
             endeavour
             to
             take
             order
             that
             it
             shall
             be
             so
             no
             more
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             First
             therfore
             I
             say
             with
             Mr.
             Veron
             ,
             that
             the
             word
             Infallibility
             has
             been
             found
             out
             by
             the
             Schools
             ,
             that
             love
             to
             find
             out
             as
             short
             waies
             to
             express
             their
             notions
             ,
             as
             possibly
             can
             be
             .
             And
             the
             world
             finds
             very
             great
             convenience
             by
             it
             :
             Therefore
             with
             reference
             to
             the
             
               Church
               ,
               Schoolmen
            
             ,
             and
             from
             them
             Controvertists
             ,
             (
             desirous
             to
             express
             the
             great
             veracity
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             considered
             as
             a
             Judge
             ,
             or
             witness
             of
             
               Divine
               Truths
            
             ,
             deposed
             by
             God
             with
             her
             ,
             and
             withal
             the
             utmost
             obligation
             ,
             that
             all
             Christians
             have
             to
             beleeve
             truths
             so
             determined
             and
             witnessed
             by
             her
             )
             found
             out
             this
             single
             word
             Infallibility
             ,
             to
             express
             both
             these
             
             by
             :
             But
             yet
             the
             Church
             her self
             hath
             not
             as
             yet
             assumed
             or
             borrowed
             this
             word
             in
             any
             of
             her
             Decisions
             from
             the
             Schools
             :
             and
             therefore
             being
             none
             of
             the
             
               Churches
               word
            
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             oblig'd
             to
             make
             her
             to
             speak
             it
             :
             and
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             though
             it
             comprehends
             al
             that
             they
             intend
             by
             it
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             no
             
               adaequate
               measure
            
             of
             those
             conceptions
             ,
             because
             Infallibility
             may
             comprehend
             a
             great
             deal
             more
             ;
             for
             truth
             and
             our
             obligation
             to
             beleeve
             it
             ,
             is
             yet
             in
             a
             higher
             degree
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             then
             in
             the
             Decisions
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             Bellarmine
             acknowledges
             ;
             For
             the
             Scripture
             in
             all
             points
             ,
             both
             of
             Doctrine
             and
             Story
             ,
             and
             all
             circumstances
             is
             infallibly
             true
             :
             not
             so
             the
             Decisions
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             simple
             conclusion
             decided
             ,
             is
             onely
             accounted
             infallibly
             true
             ;
             not
             so
             the
             principles
             upon
             which
             it
             depends
             ,
             or
             reasons
             by
             which
             it
             is
             proved
             ,
             and
             much
             less
             are
             orders
             made
             by
             Councels
             ,
             which
             depend
             upon
             information
             ;
             yet
             notwithstanding
             we
             cannot
             finde
             a
             more
             
               energetical
               word
            
             to
             express
             the
             unquestionable
             ,
             and
             unappealable
             authority
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             then
             Infallibility
             .
             We
             may
             proceed
             further
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             that
             
               Divine
               truths
            
             ,
             revealed
             internally
             after
             a
             supernatural
             manner
             to
             the
             
               Prophets
               ,
               Apostles
            
             ,
             &c.
             and
             by
             
               intellectual
               images
            
             ,
             are
             yet
             more
             infallible
             ,
             then
             the
             same
             truths
             revealed
             by
             words
             ;
             becaus
             words
             being
             but
             the
             
               Images
               of
               Images
            
             ,
             are
             further
             removed
             from
             that
             
               prime
               Exemplar
               of
               truth
            
             ,
             which
             is
             God
             ;
             and
             besides
             are
             in
             themselves
             unavoidably
             ambiguous
             ,
             and
             so
             do
             not
             convey
             truth
             so
             infallibly
             ,
             as
             
               Internal
               illustrations
            
             ,
             yet
             what
             can
             we
             say
             more
             of
             these
             ,
             
             then
             that
             they
             are
             Infallible
             ?
             Lastly
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             Image
             so
             perfect
             ,
             but
             in
             as
             much
             as
             it
             is
             an
             Image
             ,
             it
             comes
             short
             of
             the
             Exemplar
             ,
             which
             is
             truth
             it self
             ,
             that
             is
             God
             ;
             and
             by
             consequence
             differs
             from
             it
             :
             yet
             the
             supremest
             title
             that
             we
             can
             give
             to
             God
             himself
             ,
             in
             this
             regard
             ,
             is
             Infallibility
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             instance
             more
             familiar
             examples
             of
             the
             several
             degrees
             of
             Infallibility
             ,
             I
             am
             infallibly
             assured
             ,
             that
             I
             cannot
             repeat
             all
             the
             words
             I
             have
             spoken
             this
             last
             year
             ;
             and
             yet
             I
             am
             more
             infallibly
             assured
             ,
             that
             I
             cannot
             say
             over
             again
             ,
             all
             I
             have
             spoken
             in
             my
             whole
             life
             .
             I
             am
             infallibly
             assured
             ,
             that
             if
             I
             threw
             a
             thousand
             dice
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             be
             all
             sixes
             ;
             and
             yet
             I
             am
             more
             infallibly
             assured
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             cast
             upon
             so
             many
             dice
             cannot
             be
             a
             thousand
             times
             successively
             repeated
             :
             Of
             all
             these
             impossibilities
             I
             have
             several
             degrees
             of
             assurance
             ,
             and
             every
             degree
             in
             a
             certain
             sense
             infallible
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             severe
             acception
             of
             that
             word
             ,
             the
             very
             highest
             is
             not
             rigorously
             infallible
             ,
             because
             none
             of
             the
             cases
             alledged
             are
             absolutely
             impossible
             ,
             if
             we
             speak
             of
             the
             highest
             degree
             of
             impossibility
             ;
             for
             such
             imply
             a
             flat
             contradiction
             ,
             as
             that
             a
             part
             should
             be
             equal
             to
             its
             whole
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             be
             and
             not
             be
             at
             once
             ,
             a
             kinde
             of
             certainty
             that
             is
             appliable
             even
             to
             very
             few
             Demonstrations
             :
             we
             are
             not
             so
             sure
             that
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Moon
             is
             borrowed
             from
             the
             Sun
             ,
             or
             her
             Eclips
             by
             the
             interposition
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             yet
             these
             are
             reckoned
             amongst
             demonstrations
             in
             Astronomy
             ,
             and
             no
             man
             in
             his
             wits
             ever
             doubted
             of
             either
             .
             Methinks
             ,
             
             if
             God
             have
             furnisht
             his
             divine
             and
             supernatural
             truth
             ,
             with
             evidence
             equal
             to
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             Sun
             will
             shine
             to
             morrow
             ,
             or
             that
             there
             will
             be
             a
             spring
             and
             harvest
             next
             year
             ,
             we
             are
             infinitely
             obliged
             to
             bless
             his
             providence
             ,
             and
             justly
             condemned
             ,
             if
             we
             refuse
             to
             beleeve
             the
             least
             of
             such
             truths
             ,
             as
             shewing
             less
             affection
             to
             save
             our
             souls
             ,
             then
             the
             dull
             Plowmen
             to
             sow
             their
             corn
             ,
             who
             certainly
             ,
             have
             far
             less
             evidence
             for
             their
             harvest
             ,
             then
             Catholicks
             for
             their
             faith
             ,
             they
             insist
             not
             peevishly
             upon
             every
             caprichious
             objection
             ,
             nor
             exact
             an
             infallible
             security
             of
             a
             plentiful
             reaping
             next
             Summer
             ,
             but
             notwithstanding
             all
             difficulties
             and
             contingencies
             proceed
             chearfully
             in
             their
             painful
             husbandry
             ;
             and
             here
             I
             shall
             beg
             leave
             to
             ask
             the
             Reader
             this
             serious
             question
             ,
             supposing
             (
             not
             granting
             )
             that
             the
             greatest
             assurance
             the
             Church
             can
             give
             ,
             (
             abstracting
             from
             the
             promises
             of
             Christ
             )
             be
             of
             no
             higher
             infallibility
             ,
             then
             the
             lowest
             degree
             we
             have
             mentioned
             :
             would
             you
             venture
             your
             soul
             ,
             that
             a
             thousand
             dice
             ,
             being
             thrown
             out
             of
             a
             box
             would
             come
             forth
             all
             sixes
             ?
             Do
             you
             not
             see
             by
             this
             argument
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             thousand
             to
             one
             the
             Catholick
             is
             in
             the
             right
             ,
             and
             consequently
             a
             thousand
             to
             one
             the
             Protestant
             is
             in
             the
             wrong
             ,
             and
             this
             will
             necessarily
             follow
             ;
             for
             in
             Religion
             we
             cannot
             stand
             by
             and
             look
             on
             ,
             but
             we
             must
             absolutely
             engage
             on
             one
             side
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             a
             desperate
             shift
             of
             such
             Protestants
             ,
             as
             think
             ,
             that
             because
             they
             see
             not
             a
             clear
             demonstration
             of
             the
             
               Churches
               Infallibility
            
             in
             the
             severest
             importance
             of
             that
             word
             ,
             they
             
             may
             therefore
             safely
             continue
             in
             their
             schism
             ,
             unless
             they
             be
             hardy
             enough
             to
             venture
             their
             souls
             in
             a
             way
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             at
             least
             a
             thousand
             to
             one
             they
             lose
             them
             .
             So
             that
             ,
             though
             humane
             wit
             should
             by
             captious
             objections
             seem
             to
             trouble
             the
             clearness
             of
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             the
             
               Catholick
               Church
            
             (
             which
             is
             in
             it self
             really
             impossible
             to
             be
             endangered
             )
             yet
             are
             the
             motives
             of
             adherence
             to
             that
             Communion
             ,
             so
             highly
             credible
             (
             even
             in
             a
             rational
             &
             natural
             consideration
             )
             that
             it
             were
             an
             absolute
             madness
             ,
             to
             prefer
             any
             other
             separated
             Church
             or
             Congregation
             ,
             which
             cannot
             pretend
             to
             the
             least
             credibility
             to
             support
             it
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             These
             things
             being
             thus
             premis'd
             ,
             since
             there
             are
             so
             many
             degrees
             of
             truth
             ,
             or
             veracity
             and
             Infallibility
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             same
             word
             Infallibility
             applied
             to
             them
             all
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             very
             reasonable
             ,
             that
             great
             Caution
             should
             be
             used
             in
             the
             application
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             be
             expressed
             in
             what
             sense
             and
             degree
             the
             word
             is
             taken
             before
             it
             be
             urged
             or
             disputed
             upon
             So
             that
             if
             it
             be
             advanced
             to
             a
             more
             sublime
             degree
             then
             the
             matter
             requires
             ,
             no
             wonder
             if
             there
             be
             misunderstanding
             between
             Disputants
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             a
             prolonging
             of
             Disputations
             ,
             but
             also
             an
             impossibility
             of
             ending
             them
             :
             Now
             whether
             it
             is
             the
             fault
             of
             
               Catholick
               Controvertists
            
             for
             want
             of
             explication
             and
             clearing
             of
             the
             sense
             of
             this
             word
             Infallibility
             ,
             that
             hath
             given
             an
             advantage
             to
             Protestants
             ,
             I
             examine
             not
             ;
             but
             sure
             I
             am
             Protestants
             have
             taken
             advantage
             from
             the
             ambiguousness
             of
             this
             word
             Infallibility
             ,
             to
             embroile
             the
             controversie
             of
             the
             Churches
             
             authority
             ,
             and
             to
             spin
             it
             out
             endlessly
             :
             insomuch
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             not
             one
             Author
             of
             them
             I
             ever
             met
             with
             ,
             that
             (
             treating
             of
             this
             controversy
             )
             disputes
             to
             the
             point
             ,
             or
             so
             much
             as
             aimes
             to
             combat
             against
             the
             
               Churches
               Authority
            
             ,
             but
             against
             an
             image
             of
             Infallibility
             ,
             created
             onely
             by
             their
             own
             fancies
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             For
             proof
             of
             this
             ,
             (
             to
             omit
             the
             ordinary
             
               Polemical
               writings
            
             of
             Protestants
             ,
             who
             wast
             paper
             and
             time
             onely
             in
             combating
             particular
             unnecessary
             points
             controverted
             by
             Catholicks
             themselves
             )
             I
             shall
             desire
             any
             ingenuous
             Protestant
             to
             examine
             the
             proceedings
             of
             Mr.
             Chillingworth
             ,
             and
             even
             my
             
               noble
               Lord
            
             too
             ,
             in
             this
             little
             Treatise
             ,
             and
             he
             wil
             acknowledge
             what
             I
             say
             to
             be
             true
             ;
             yet
             certainly
             no
             English
             writers
             ever
             professed
             to
             come
             closer
             to
             the
             point
             ,
             then
             they
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             First
             for
             Mr.
             Chillingworth
             ,
             what
             a
             brand
             ●
             shing
             and
             flourishing
             doth
             he
             keep
             with
             his
             pen
             ,
             and
             what
             a
             great
             proportion
             of
             his
             book
             is
             spent
             in
             Discourses
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             would
             p●etend
             to
             enervate
             the
             Churches
             Infallibility
             ,
             which
             do
             not
             so
             much
             as
             approach
             towards
             it
             ?
             For
             suppose
             a
             Pope
             were
             Simoniacally
             elected
             ,
             or
             a
             Bishop
             unlawfully
             consecrated
             ,
             or
             a
             Priest
             not
             baptized
             ,
             or
             that
             any
             of
             these
             had
             a
             perverse
             intention
             in
             administring
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             would
             the
             Church
             for
             all
             this
             fail
             in
             being
             an
             
               Infallible
               Guide
            
             ?
             or
             would
             all
             Christians
             be
             turned
             out
             of
             their
             way
             to
             salvation
             ?
             Did
             not
             ,
             or
             might
             not
             he
             easily
             have
             been
             informed
             ,
             that
             excepting
             in
             Infants
             ,
             even
             Baptism
             it self
             ,
             and
             much
             less
             any
             other
             Sacrament
             unlawfully
             and
             invalidly
             administred
             ,
             do
             not
             to
             such
             a
             degree
             prejudice
             the
             persons
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             
               Votum
               Baptismi
            
             will
             suffice
             them
             ?
             And
             Simony
             does
             not
             wipe
             out
             the
             Character
             ,
             though
             the
             Church
             in
             detestation
             of
             that
             crime
             does
             in
             validate
             the
             
               Popes
               acts
            
             ,
             and
             destine
             him
             ,
             when
             the
             crime
             is
             proved
             ,
             to
             a
             Deposition
             .
             
             And
             as
             for
             my
             
               Lord
               Falkland
            
             ,
             upon
             what
             a
             mistaken
             notion
             of
             Infallibility
             he
             proceeds
             in
             this
             discourse
             ,
             let
             the
             27th
             .
             and
             28th
             .
             Paragraphs
             of
             that
             Treatise
             (
             according
             to
             a
             more
             exact
             impression
             ,
             1646
             )
             witness
             ,
             where
             enveighing
             against
             Catholicks
             for
             putting
             Hereticks
             to
             death
             ;
             and
             preventing
             a
             Recrimination
             ,
             for
             Calvin's
             burning
             of
             Servetus
             .
             And
             the
             
               Church
               of
               England
            
             executing
             
               Catholick
               Priests
            
             :
             He
             concludes
             that
             passage
             with
             these
             words
             .
             
               The
               Church
               of
            
             England
             ,
             
               confessing
               she
               may
               erre
               ,
               is
               not
               so
               chargeable
               with
               any
               fault
               ,
               as
               those
               which
               pretend
               they
               cannot
               ,
               and
               so
               wil
               be
               sure
               never
               to
               mend
               it
               :
               And
               besides
               ,
               I
               will
               be
               bound
               to
               defend
               no
               more
               then
               I
               have
               undertaken
               ;
               which
               is
               to
               give
               reason
               ,
               why
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Rome
             
               is
               not
               Infallible
            
             .
             Whereby
             his
             Lordship
             shews
             clearly
             ,
             that
             in
             his
             opinion
             ,
             an
             argument
             from
             any
             ,
             supposed
             ,
             erronious
             opinion
             ,
             or
             faulty
             practice
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             was
             of
             force
             to
             disprove
             the
             
               Churches
               Infallibility
            
             ,
             although
             such
             an
             errour
             or
             ill
             practice
             was
             never
             authorised
             by
             any
             decision
             of
             a
             General
             Councel
             ,
             nor
             universally
             spred
             through
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             as
             this
             example
             ,
             mentioned
             by
             him
             ,
             apparently
             never
             was
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             It
             was
             from
             the
             like
             disapprehension
             that
             my self
             formerly
             had
             of
             the
             notion
             of
             Infallibility
             ,
             and
             misapplication
             of
             it
             to
             points
             controverted
             by
             Catholicks
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Church
             it self
             is
             entirely
             untouch'd
             ,
             that
             I
             conceived
             Mr.
             Chillingworth's
             book
             unanswerable
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             was
             so
             long
             kept
             at
             a
             distance
             ,
             and
             disheartned
             from
             so
             much
             as
             taking
             into
             debate
             ,
             whether
             the
             
             
               Catholick
               Church
            
             was
             to
             be
             considered
             by
             me
             ,
             when
             I
             was
             in
             quest
             of
             a
             new
             one
             ;
             had
             I
             not
             reason
             then
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             
               the
               word
               Infallibility
               was
            
             (
             not
             as
             I.
             P.
             quotes
             me
             simply
             ,
             
               an
               unfortunate
               word
            
             ,
             but
             )
             
               to
               me
               an
               unfortunate
               word
            
             :
             not
             for
             any
             fault
             that
             was
             in
             the
             word
             it self
             ,
             but
             for
             my
             misinformation
             and
             mistake
             of
             the
             true
             sense
             and
             inportance
             of
             the
             word
             ?
             and
             was
             it
             a
             betraying
             of
             the
             cause
             or
             a
             confession
             of
             guilt
             ,
             when
             I
             said
             ,
             that
             Mr.
             
               Chillingworth
               had
               combatted
               against
               that
               word
               with
               too
               great
               success
               ?
            
             Success
             ,
             I
             mean
             ,
             not
             against
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             against
             his
             own
             soul
             ,
             and
             the
             souls
             of
             his
             fellow-English-Protestants
             ,
             (
             if
             I
             may
             lawfully
             call
             them
             his
             fellows
             )
             who
             conspiring
             with
             him
             in
             the
             mistake
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             were
             ,
             and
             are
             ,
             God
             knows
             ,
             with
             him
             frighted
             from
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             placed
             out
             of
             the
             reach
             of
             all
             the
             shot
             and
             noise
             that
             he
             makes
             against
             it
             .
             It
             was
             therefore
             not
             without
             cause
             that
             
               I
               wished
               that
               the
               word
               might
               be
               forgotten
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               laid
               by
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             Protestants
             do
             ,
             and
             will
             persist
             in
             a
             wilful
             mistaking
             of
             its
             sense
             and
             notion
             .
             And
             that
             this
             was
             my
             meaning
             ,
             and
             no
             thought
             of
             finding
             fault
             with
             the
             word
             Infallibility
             it self
             ,
             which
             I
             acknowledged
             to
             be
             as
             fit
             a
             word
             to
             express
             the
             
               Authority
               of
               the
               Church
               by
            
             ,
             as
             could
             be
             found
             in
             one
             single
             tearm
             ,
             does
             evidently
             appear
             in
             many
             passages
             of
             my
             book
             :
             and
             therefore
             ,
             notwithstanding
             that
             wish
             of
             mine
             ,
             and
             seeming
             advice
             to
             others
             ;
             yet
             I
             my self
             unawares
             in
             all
             this
             discourse
             till
             I
             came
             to
             this
             point
             ,
             made
             use
             of
             the
             same
             word
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             with
             a
             resolution
             
             to
             say
             ,
             what
             I
             have
             now
             said
             ,
             to
             prevent
             any
             more
             mistaking
             of
             it
             .
             I.
             P.
             therfore
             ,
             if
             he
             well
             consider
             it
             ,
             will
             finde
             little
             ground
             to
             please
             himself
             with
             those
             other
             words
             of
             mine
             ,
             
               That
               Protestants
               have
               indeed
               very
               much
               to
               say
               for
               themselves
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               press'd
               unnecessarily
               with
               it
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             
               I
               desired
               that
               they
               might
               never
               be
               invited
               to
               combat
               the
               Church
               under
               that
               Notion
               .
            
             It
             was
             pure
             pitty
             to
             them
             that
             I
             said
             thus
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             least
             apprehension
             for
             Catholicks
             .
             They
             have
             indeed
             much
             to
             say
             for
             themselves
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             press'd
             unnecessarily
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             occasions
             of
             their
             mistaking
             it
             not
             taken
             away
             ;
             for
             they
             will
             run
             into
             endless
             disputes
             ,
             and
             such
             disputes
             ,
             as
             Catholicks
             will
             furnish
             them
             with
             armes
             to
             defend
             themselves
             ;
             whereas
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             urg'd
             to
             produce
             what
             they
             have
             to
             say
             for
             themselves
             ,
             when
             the
             
               Authority
               of
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             speaking
             in
             a
             lawful
             
               Oecumenical
               Councel
            
             is
             objected
             to
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             dumb
             and
             ashamed
             to
             name
             the
             new
             ,
             and
             quickly
             decrepite
             
               Church
               of
               England
            
             ,
             and
             its
             Authority
             ,
             which
             vanishes
             at
             the
             very
             sight
             of
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             
               Universal
               Church
            
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
             as
             silent
             will
             they
             be
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             invited
             to
             combat
             the
             
               Authority
               of
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             under
             the
             notion
             of
             Infallibility
             ,
             so
             that
             that
             notion
             be
             first
             clear'd
             ,
             and
             warning
             given
             them
             to
             abstain
             from
             misapplying
             it
             to
             questions
             ,
             in
             which
             onely
             particular
             Catholicks
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Church
             it self
             is
             concerned
             :
             but
             indeed
             ,
             I
             should
             not
             have
             said
             ,
             
               They
               have
               much
               to
               say
               for
               themselves
               ,
            
             for
             ,
             alas
             ,
             it
             is
             miserably
             against
             themselves
             ,
             in
             the
             
             highest
             degree
             ,
             when
             they
             either
             unfortunately
             ,
             or
             wilfully
             shroud
             themselves
             under
             ambiguities
             of
             words
             ,
             or
             when
             they
             change
             the
             state
             of
             that
             question
             ,
             which
             should
             end
             all
             questions
             ,
             either
             devising
             or
             catching
             at
             all
             advantages
             to
             keep
             them
             out
             of
             Gods
             Church
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Upon
             these
             considerations
             ,
             if
             I
             said
             ,
             that
             
               Infallibility
               was
            
             (
             to
             me
             )
             
               an
               unfortunate
               word
            
             ,
             had
             not
             I
             reason
             to
             say
             so
             ,
             since
             it
             indangered
             my
             loss
             ,
             and
             caused
             my
             delay
             of
             attaining
             to
             the
             fundamental
             happiness
             of
             this
             and
             the
             next
             world
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             become
             a
             member
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ?
             This
             might
             have
             been
             spoken
             without
             any
             prejudice
             or
             disparagement
             to
             the
             word
             it self
             :
             as
             it
             may
             be
             truly
             said
             ,
             that
             Homousion
             (
             the
             Churches
             own
             word
             )
             was
             an
             unfortunate
             word
             to
             the
             Arians
             ,
             as
             likewise
             that
             Theotokos
             was
             an
             unfortunate
             word
             to
             the
             Nestorians
             ,
             since
             they
             would
             not
             accept
             heaven
             ,
             unless
             they
             might
             have
             it
             without
             being
             oblig'd
             to
             receive
             those
             words
             .
             Therefore
             I.
             P.
             must
             pardon
             me
             ,
             and
             give
             me
             leave
             to
             say
             more
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             Infallibility
             was
             an
             unfortunate
             word
             ,
             not
             to
             me
             onely
             ,
             but
             to
             Mr.
             Chillingworth
             likewise
             ,
             and
             to
             my
             
               lord
               Falkland
            
             ,
             and
             to
             I.
             P.
             himself
             ,
             and
             indeed
             to
             all
             Protestants
             ,
             since
             they
             will
             needs
             ,
             to
             their
             own
             great
             disadvantage
             ,
             make
             advantage
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             embroil
             Controversies
             ,
             to
             multiply
             objections
             ,
             and
             to
             exclude
             themselves
             from
             the
             Church
             :
             and
             this
             they
             do
             ,
             because
             they
             will
             neither
             use
             nor
             accept
             of
             any
             other
             word
             ;
             And
             this
             word
             which
             is
             in
             it self
             ,
             and
             confined
             to
             the
             
             present
             acception
             ,
             very
             expressive
             and
             proper
             )
             they
             will
             needs
             understand
             in
             a
             far
             more
             sublime
             and
             comprehensive
             Notion
             ,
             then
             Catholicks
             intend
             ,
             thinking
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             could
             shew
             that
             any
             particular
             personal
             opinions
             of
             Catholicks
             ,
             or
             any
             practise
             in
             the
             Church
             did
             swerve
             from
             that
             rectitude
             ,
             which
             they
             imagine
             to
             be
             imported
             by
             that
             word
             that
             they
             had
             reason
             to
             renounce
             the
             
               Churches
               Infallibility
            
             and
             authority
             ,
             though
             (
             by
             being
             in
             the
             Church
             )
             they
             would
             have
             no
             obligation
             to
             joyn
             in
             such
             opinions
             or
             practises
             .
             What
             Protestant
             would
             have
             the
             confidence
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             it
             doth
             not
             belong
             to
             the
             Church
             to
             be
             the
             
               interpreter
               of
               Scripture
            
             ,
             or
             that
             acknowledged
             lawful
             
               General
               Councels
            
             are
             not
             obliging
             under
             the
             penalty
             of
             manifest
             Schism
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             damnation
             ?
             And
             again
             ,
             on
             the
             otherside
             ,
             what
             one
             Protestant
             is
             there
             ,
             who
             will
             not
             protest
             against
             the
             
               Infallibility
               of
               the
               Church
            
             :
             and
             yet
             this
             Infallibility
             in
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             neither
             dose
             nor
             must
             comprehend
             more
             then
             is
             imported
             by
             the
             other
             expressions
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             apparent
             therefore
             ,
             
               Since
               no
               such
               word
               as
            
             Infallibility
             
               is
               to
               be
               found
               in
               any
               Councel
               ,
               and
               since
               the
               Church
               did
               never
               enlarge
               her
               authority
               ●●
               so
               vast
               a
               wideness
               ,
               as
               Protestants
               will
               needs
               hither
               to
               collect
               from
               the
               word
               Infallibility
               ;
               but
               rather
               that
               she
               does
               deliver
               the
               victory
               into
               our
               hands
               ,
               when
               we
               urge
               her
               Decisions
               ,
            
             that
             any
             Catholick
             ,
             that
             had
             any
             charity
             in
             disputing
             with
             Protestants
             ,
             would
             either
             wholly
             abstain
             from
             the
             word
             it self
             ,
             or
             since
             it
             is
             become
             so
             common
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             so
             convenient
             (
             for
             no
             
             other
             single
             word
             can
             be
             imagined
             so
             proper
             )
             would
             ,
             in
             using
             of
             it
             confine
             it
             to
             its
             necessary
             acception
             in
             the
             present
             matter
             ,
             and
             so
             prevent
             Protestants
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             not
             ,
             if
             they
             would
             ,
             make
             use
             of
             it
             to
             their
             most
             disadvantagious
             advantage
             ;
             And
             this
             latter
             expedient
             I
             have
             in
             this
             review
             made
             use
             of
             ,
             keeping
             the
             word
             Infallibility
             (
             in
             it self
             good
             and
             innocent
             ;
             )
             yet
             withal
             using
             caution
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             not
             be
             mistaken
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             What
             is
             now
             become
             of
             your
             exclamations
             ,
             my
             good
             unknown
             friend
             ,
             I.
             P.
             how
             impertinent
             are
             they
             ,
             and
             how
             harshly
             and
             inharmoniously
             do
             they
             sound
             ?
             
               O
               the
               strength
               of
               reason
               rightly
               managed
            
             by
             the
             Great
             Defendors
             of
             the
             English
             Church
             !
             
               O
               the
               power
               of
               truth
               clearly
               declared
               !
               That
               it
               should
               force
               an
               eminent
               member
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
            
             (
             alas
             ,
             eminent
             in
             nothing
             but
             in
             miserable
             imperfections
             )
             
               to
               retract
               so
               necessary
               ,
               so
               fundamental
               a
               doctrine
               ,
               to
               desert
               all
               their
               Schools
               ,
               and
               contradict
               all
               their
               controvertists
               ?
            
             For
             is
             it
             not
             apparent
             ,
             even
             from
             the
             first
             impression
             of
             my
             Book
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             so
             far
             from
             being
             true
             ,
             that
             the
             strength
             of
             reason
             rightly
             managed
             by
             you
             ,
             or
             the
             power
             of
             truth
             clearly
             declared
             by
             you
             ,
             compelled
             me
             to
             use
             such
             expressions
             ;
             that
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             it
             was
             your
             manifest
             unreasonableness
             ,
             and
             your
             wilful
             mistake
             of
             Truth
             ,
             that
             forced
             me
             out
             of
             compassion
             and
             charity
             to
             you
             [
             not
             to
             retract
             any
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             nor
             to
             desert
             any
             community
             in
             it
             ,
             but
             ]
             to
             temper
             what
             the
             Church
             and
             the
             Schooles
             ,
             and
             
             Controvertists
             ,
             likewise
             say
             ,
             to
             your
             too
             much
             depraved
             palats
             .
          
           
             9
             :
             Having
             been
             so
             large
             hitherto
             ,
             I
             may
             the
             better
             dispence
             with
             my self
             to
             be
             brief
             in
             what
             follows
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             whereas
             in
             the
             sixth
             Paragraph
             I.
             P.
             says
             ,
             That
             
               it
               is
               not
               the
               name
               or
               word
               (
               Infallibility
               )
               that
               is
               deserted
               by
               Mr.
            
             Cressy
             ,
             
               but
               the
               whole
               importance
               and
               sum
               of
               it
               ;
               since
               he
               does
               not
               except
               against
               the
               word
               ,
               but
               to
               receive
               it
               in
               the
               sense
               of
               Cardinal
               Bellarmine
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             
               Infallibilis
               est
               qui
               nullo
               casu
               errare
               potest
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             To
             this
             I
             must
             needs
             say
             ,
             that
             truly
             I.
             P.
             is
             mistaken
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             onely
             the
             word
             Infallibility
             that
             is
             in
             controversie
             ,
             and
             that
             protestants
             (
             I
             do
             now
             except
             Mr.
             Chillingworth
             ,
             &c.
             who
             are
             far
             from
             being
             truly
             
               English
               Protestants
            
             )
             do
             make
             meer
             nominal
             controversie
             of
             this
             great
             fundamental
             one
             :
             for
             no
             argument
             that
             ever
             I
             saw
             ,
             is
             so
             much
             as
             intended
             by
             them
             to
             disprove
             this
             truth
             ,
             
               That
               it
               belongs
               to
               the
               Church
               to
               be
               the
               interpreter
               of
               Scripture
               ,
            
             and
             not
             to
             any
             private
             spirit
             ,
             or
             natural
             reason
             ,
             or
             this
             ,
             That
             
               the
               Decisions
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               in
               lawful
               approved
               General
               Councels
               are
               not
               obliging
               under
               pain
               of
               Anathema
               ,
            
             incurring
             of
             schism
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             damnation
             :
             and
             it
             is
             this
             ,
             I
             say
             principally
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             understands
             by
             the
             notion
             of
             Infallibility
             :
             Therefore
             it
             is
             in
             your
             own
             sense
             onely
             ,
             and
             not
             Bellarmines
             ,
             that
             you
             will
             understand
             those
             words
             of
             his
             ,
             
               Infallibilis
               est
               qui
               nullo
               casu
               erra●e
               potest
               :
            
             for
             Bellarmine
             himself
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             in
             my
             book
             ,
             acknowledges
             a
             
               General
               Councel
               to
               be
               infallible
            
             ,
             yet
             not
             Infallible
             ,
             as
             
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               Quod
               in
               nullo
               casu
               errare
               potest
               ,
            
             for
             the
             Scripture
             is
             Infallible
             ,
             not
             onely
             in
             
               Essential
               Doctrines
            
             ,
             but
             even
             in
             all
             
               circumstantial
               ,
               historical
               passages
               ,
               phrases
            
             and
             and
             words
             :
             whereas
             Councels
             are
             onely
             Infallible
             in
             the
             substance
             of
             their
             Decisions
             ,
             the
             which
             Decisions
             ,
             as
             Salmanticensis
             saith
             ,
             are
             likewise
             to
             be
             extended
             no
             further
             ,
             then
             the
             latitude
             of
             the
             Heresies
             ,
             which
             they
             intend
             to
             condemn
             :
             but
             as
             for
             other
             passages
             in
             Decrees
             or
             decisions
             ,
             as
             the
             
               grounds
               ,
               principles
            
             ,
             and
             reasons
             ,
             from
             which
             a
             Councel
             deduces
             its
             
               conclusive
               Decisions
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             In
             those
             it
             may
             be
             deceived
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             in
             orders
             and
             reformations
             ,
             which
             depend
             upon
             prudence
             or
             information
             .
             It
             is
             therefore
             a
             very
             great
             apparent
             mistake
             ,
             when
             you
             say
             ,
             that
             Mr.
             Cressy
             retracts
             (
             either
             the
             word
             Infallibility
             it self
             ,
             which
             he
             often
             makes
             use
             of
             ,
             or
             or
             much
             less
             )
             the
             full
             importance
             and
             sense
             of
             that
             word
             ,
             unless
             you
             will
             mean
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             not
             use
             it
             in
             your
             full
             importance
             and
             sense
             ;
             for
             that
             he
             acknowledges
             he
             will
             not
             ;
             he
             is
             too
             charitable
             to
             you
             ,
             to
             justifie
             or
             encourage
             you
             in
             your
             mistakes
             .
             As
             for
             Mr.
             Chillingworth
             ,
             my
             
               lord
               Falkland
            
             ,
             and
             if
             there
             be
             any
             other
             that
             proceed
             upon
             their
             grounds
             ,
             whom
             you
             ought
             to
             have
             called
             ,
             not
             the
             
               Great
               Defenders
            
             ,
             but
             
               the
               great
               Destroyers
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
            
             )
             though
             they
             do
             indeed
             mistake
             the
             word
             Infallibility
             ,
             extending
             it
             to
             too
             comprehensive
             a
             sense
             ,
             yet
             ,
             that
             does
             not
             hinder
             them
             in
             their
             way
             ,
             for
             by
             making
             every
             ones
             personal
             reason
             to
             be
             judge
             and
             interpreters
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             they
             
             do
             thereby
             destroy
             all
             obliging
             authority
             ,
             whether
             fallible
             or
             infallible
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             In
             the
             seventh
             Paragraph
             the
             Author
             ,
             I.
             P.
             very
             rationally
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             very
             consequently
             to
             his
             most
             irrational
             mistaking
             me
             .
             First
             imputes
             unreasonableness
             to
             me
             ,
             in
             making
             any
             answer
             to
             the
             arguments
             ,
             made
             against
             that
             which
             he
             confesses
             himself
             cannot
             be
             maintained
             .
             Hereto
             ,
             I
             answer
             ,
             That
             1.
             
             Since
             it
             was
             Mr.
             Chillingworth's
             book
             ,
             and
             not
             any
             Prelatical
             Protestants
             argument
             against
             the
             
               Catholick
               Churches
            
             authority
             ,
             that
             perplexed
             and
             entangled
             me
             .
             And
             2.
             since
             I
             knew
             that
             Mr.
             Chillingworth
             beleeved
             his
             arguments
             unanswerable
             ,
             not
             onely
             by
             his
             Adversary
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             proceeded
             upon
             his
             Adversarie's
             .
             special
             grounds
             ,
             but
             by
             any
             Catholick
             upon
             what
             grounds
             soever
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             onely
             grounds
             upon
             which
             
               Catholick
               authority
            
             could
             be
             destroyed
             ,
             were
             not
             such
             as
             my
             
               Lord
               of
               Canterbury
            
             ,
             &c.
             proceeded
             on
             .
             viz.
             To
             set
             up
             a
             little
             authority
             ,
             and
             seemingly
             to
             contradict
             an
             universal
             one
             ;
             but
             onely
             such
             as
             Mr.
             Chillingworth
             used
             ,
             viz.
             To
             disoblige
             every
             Christian
             from
             all
             authority
             whatsoever
             ,
             as
             obliging
             the
             conscience
             to
             the
             beleeving
             of
             any
             thing
             ,
             and
             making
             
               private
               reason
            
             the
             judge
             :
             where
             was
             this
             unreasonableness
             of
             mine
             ,
             when
             I
             attempted
             to
             shew
             the
             world
             how
             I
             came
             to
             be
             undeceived
             ,
             and
             upon
             what
             grounds
             I
             ceased
             to
             think
             ,
             what
             before
             not
             I
             onely
             ,
             but
             very
             many
             Protestants
             besides
             my self
             ,
             thought
             ;
             namely
             ,
             that
             Mr.
             Chillingworths
             book
             did
             wholly
             destroy
             ,
             not
             only
             his
             mistaken
             Infallibility
             ,
             but
             the
             true
             real
             
             Infallibility
             or
             
               Authority
               of
               the
            
             Church
             .
             I
             am
             most
             assured
             ,
             if
             the
             reasons
             given
             by
             me
             against
             M.
             Chillingworth
             be
             indeed
             concluding
             ,
             and
             my
             answers
             to
             his
             objections
             satisfactory
             ,
             that
             if
             Mr.
             Chillingworth
             had
             been
             alive
             to
             read
             my
             book
             ,
             and
             had
             thought
             so
             too
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             have
             made
             that
             poor
             shift
             that
             I.
             P.
             hath
             done
             ,
             and
             have
             said
             that
             Mr.
             Cressy
             did
             unreasonably
             to
             impugne
             him
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             In
             the
             next
             place
             forasmuch
             as
             concerns
             the
             manner
             of
             my
             Answer
             ,
             which
             I.
             P.
             in
             the
             eighth
             Paragraph
             ,
             says
             is
             yet
             more
             unreasonable
             ,
             In
             
               that
               I
               ,
               deserting
               the
               Infallibility
               ,
               answer
               onely
               to
               the
               authority
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               so
               making
               this
               authority
               answer
               for
               that
               Infallibility
               .
            
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             onely
             a
             mistaken
             notion
             ,
             that
             both
             I
             and
             Mr.
             Chillingworth
             ,
             and
             all
             Protestants
             have
             of
             the
             word
             Infallibility
             ,
             that
             I
             deserted
             ,
             and
             desire
             I.
             P.
             likewise
             to
             desert
             with
             me
             ,
             but
             as
             for
             the
             true
             Infallibility
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             effect
             al
             one
             with
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             it
             could
             never
             enter
             into
             my
             thoughts
             to
             desert
             it
             ,
             and
             it
             proving
             to
             be
             the
             very
             same
             thing
             with
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             obliging
             under
             damnation
             ,
             it
             is
             very
             reasonable
             ,
             that
             this
             Authority
             should
             answer
             for
             that
             Infallibility
             ,
             and
             that
             Infallibility
             for
             this
             Authority
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             As
             to
             the
             
               three
               Absurdities
            
             in
             the
             opinion
             of
             I.
             P.
             following
             from
             the
             unreasonableness
             of
             my
             answer
             ;
             of
             which
             the
             1.
             is
             ,
             That
             
               after
               all
               I
               have
               said
               to
               Mr.
            
             Chillingworth's
             
               arguments
               ,
               I
               must
               still
               acknowledge
               them
               unanswerable
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               intended
               by
               him
               that
               made
               them
               .
               2.
               
               That
               my
               Answer
               must
               be
               to
               
               no
               purpose
               ,
               because
               I
               pretend
               to
               answer
               his
               arguments
               as
               against
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               simply
               considered
               ,
               without
               Relation
               to
               such
               an
               Infallibity
               ,
               which
               were
               never
               made
               against
               an
               Authority
               so
               qualified
               .
            
             And
             3.
             
             
               That
               if
               I
               intend
               to
               refute
               all
               opposition
               made
               to
               the
               Infallibility
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               by
               an
               assertion
               of
               its
               bare
               authority
               ,
               then
               must
               I
               assert
               that
               authority
               which
               is
               fallible
               ,
               to
               be
               as
               great
               and
               as
               convincing
               ,
               as
               that
               which
               is
               Infallible
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             Here
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             need
             of
             any
             further
             answer
             ,
             for
             that
             which
             is
             already
             said
             ,
             demonstrates
             all
             these
             consequences
             to
             be
             meer
             mistakes
             ,
             grounded
             upon
             mistakes
             Yet
             ,
             because
             for
             good
             I.
             P.
             sake
             ,
             I
             am
             content
             to
             take
             the
             pains
             to
             say
             more
             then
             absolute
             necessity
             requires
             ;
             therefore
             that
             which
             is
             already
             said
             ,
             being
             presupposed
             ;
             to
             the
             first
             pretended
             Absurdity
             ,
             I
             answer
             .
             1.
             
             That
             Mr.
             Chillingworth
             did
             esteem
             both
             the
             Rhetorick
             and
             Logick
             of
             his
             Book
             prevalent
             ,
             not
             onely
             against
             Dr.
             Potters
             single
             Adversary
             and
             his
             grounds
             ,
             but
             against
             the
             very
             foundations
             of
             all
             
               Catholick
               Authority
            
             ;
             insomuch
             ,
             as
             he
             challenges
             all
             Catholicks
             whatsoever
             ,
             protesting
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             be
             able
             to
             answer
             ,
             but
             a
             very
             few
             leaves
             of
             his
             Book
             ,
             he
             will
             submit
             and
             go
             to
             Mass
             presently
             .
             And
             2.
             
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             if
             his
             positive
             grounds
             of
             
               The
               Bible
               ,
               and
               nothing
               but
               the
               Bible
               ,
            
             interpreted
             casually
             by
             private
             reason
             ,
             be
             the
             onely
             Rule
             ,
             not
             Infallibility
             onely
             ,
             but
             all
             Authority
             is
             destroyed
             :
             Therefore
             his
             intention
             was
             ,
             that
             his
             arguments
             should
             have
             heir
             force
             ,
             not
             onely
             against
             that
             notion
             ,
             
             which
             he
             thought
             his
             Adversary
             had
             of
             Infallibility
             ,
             but
             against
             the
             thing
             it self
             ,
             whether
             you
             will
             call
             it
             
               Authority
               or
               Infallibility
            
             .
             And
             by
             consequence
             ,
             3.
             
             I
             have
             no
             obligation
             to
             think
             still
             (
             for
             it
             never
             concerned
             me
             to
             think
             )
             his
             arguments
             to
             be
             unanswerable
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             intended
             by
             himself
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             To
             the
             second
             pretended
             Absurdity
             ,
             I
             further
             answer
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             Mr.
             Chillingworth
             very
             often
             mistakes
             ,
             even
             his
             Adversary
             in
             his
             acception
             of
             the
             word
             Infallibility
             :
             And
             this
             I
             said
             in
             general
             in
             the
             Book
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             that
             he
             mistakes
             in
             his
             application
             of
             this
             mistaken
             notion
             to
             the
             
               Churches
               Authority
            
             ,
             or
             
               qualified
               Infallibility
            
             .
             But
             though
             I
             said
             this
             in
             general
             ,
             you
             will
             finde
             ,
             that
             when
             I
             come
             to
             a
             particular
             answer
             of
             passages
             and
             grounds
             quoted
             out
             of
             him
             ,
             they
             are
             such
             as
             concern
             the
             positive
             fundamental
             grounds
             of
             his
             whole
             book
             ,
             and
             destroy
             not
             onely
             all
             Infallibility
             ,
             but
             all
             Authority
             ,
             yea
             ,
             the
             very
             being
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             whether
             Catholick
             or
             Schismatick
             .
             And
             where
             I
             answer
             particular
             objections
             against
             the
             Church
             ,
             I
             have
             no
             recourse
             to
             his
             mistake
             of
             Infallibility
             ;
             Therefore
             my
             answer
             is
             to
             some
             purpose
             ,
             though
             many
             of
             his
             objections
             be
             to
             none
             ,
             as
             to
             Catholicks
             in
             general
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             To
             the
             third
             supposed
             Absurdity
             ,
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             I
             had
             rather
             think
             I.
             P.
             did
             read
             my
             Book
             negligently
             ,
             then
             that
             he
             would
             censure
             it
             malitiously
             ,
             and
             against
             his
             conscience
             ,
             if
             he
             did
             read
             it
             with
             care
             .
             For
             it
             is
             evident
             through
             my
             whole
             book
             ,
             that
             my
             own
             thoughts
             were
             ,
             &c
             I
             have
             clearly
             signified
             
             those
             thoughts
             to
             have
             been
             ,
             that
             
               Infallibility
               and
               Authority
               are
               in
               effect
               all
               one
               ,
            
             as
             applyed
             to
             the
             Church
             :
             For
             to
             say
             that
             the
             Church
             has
             authority
             in
             a
             
               General
               Councel
            
             to
             propose
             
               Doctrines
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             and
             to
             oblige
             all
             Christians
             under
             penalty
             of
             damnation
             to
             receive
             and
             beleeve
             the
             said
             Doctrines
             ,
             and
             withal
             to
             say
             that
             she
             is
             fallible
             ,
             and
             may
             deceive
             and
             propose
             falsities
             for
             truths
             ,
             and
             so
             propose
             them
             ,
             as
             that
             there
             can
             be
             no
             appeal
             from
             her
             ,
             would
             be
             the
             extremity
             of
             injustice
             ,
             and
             the
             exalting
             of
             a
             Tyranny
             more
             grievous
             then
             Sicily
             ever
             felt
             ,
             a
             Tyranny
             upon
             Souls
             .
             I
             wonder
             therefore
             what
             art
             it
             was
             that
             I.
             P.
             used
             ,
             when
             he
             extracted
             out
             of
             my
             book
             ,
             that
             because
             of
             the
             ill
             use
             that
             Mr.
             Chillingworth
             ,
             &c.
             made
             of
             the
             Scholastical
             word
             Infallibility
             ,
             exalting
             it
             to
             the
             supremest
             degree
             that
             the
             word
             could
             import
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             a
             degree
             not
             at
             all
             pretended
             to
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             no
             nor
             scarce
             by
             the
             Scripture
             it self
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             declared
             my
             willingness
             ,
             not
             to
             serve
             my self
             of
             that
             word
             ,
             which
             was
             none
             of
             the
             Churches
             own
             ,
             and
             desired
             others
             also
             ,
             either
             to
             abstain
             from
             it
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             to
             adjoyn
             such
             necessary
             qualifications
             to
             it
             ,
             as
             were
             allowed
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             that
             Protestants
             might
             see
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             that
             they
             combat
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             submit
             to
             .
             viz.
             The
             just
             and
             
               lawful
               Authority
               of
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             in
             interpreting
             of
             
               Scriptures
               Authoritatively
            
             ,
             and
             proposing
             of
             Doctrines
             with
             absolute
             obligation
             of
             beleeving
             :
             I
             wonder
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             by
             what
             new
             art
             he
             extracted
             this
             consequence
             ,
             that
             
               I
               must
               assert
               ,
               that
               that
               Authority
               is
               as
               great
               ,
               and
               
               convincing
               ,
               which
               is
               fallible
               ,
               as
               that
               which
               is
               Infallible
               .
            
             Did
             I
             ever
             deny
             ,
             or
             give
             the
             least
             ground
             of
             suspition
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             in
             my
             heart
             to
             deny
             ,
             the
             
               Authority
               of
               the
               Church
            
             to
             be
             
               Infallible
               in
               Decisions
            
             propounded
             by
             her
             ,
             as
             traditionary
             ?
             Is
             it
             to
             say
             the
             Church
             is
             fallible
             ,
             or
             a
             Guide
             that
             may
             lead
             a
             soul
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             or
             a
             Judge
             capable
             of
             mistaking
             ,
             because
             there
             may
             be
             spread
             in
             some
             places
             of
             the
             Church
             some
             
               Opinions
               (
               no
               Decisions
            
             )
             or
             some
             practises
             ,
             which
             Protestants
             may
             account
             unwarrantable
             ?
             No
             ,
             no
             ,
             it
             is
             meer
             guilt
             in
             I.
             P.
             that
             made
             him
             draw
             such
             an
             inference
             ;
             he
             is
             loath
             to
             see
             the
             truth
             appearing
             out
             of
             clouds
             .
             I
             may
             more
             truly
             call
             the
             word
             
               (
               Infallibility
               )
               the
               Darling
               of
               Protestants
               ,
            
             then
             ,
             as
             he
             does
             ,
             of
             Catholicks
             ,
             a
             Darling
             to
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             can
             (
             under
             the
             ambiguousness
             of
             it
             )
             shelter
             themselves
             from
             truth
             ,
             obedience
             ,
             and
             salvation
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             Now
             ,
             whereas
             I.
             P.
             in
             his
             ninth
             Paragraph
             professes
             ,
             that
             ,
             
               having
               considered
               the
               inconsiderableness
               of
               Mr.
            
             Cressy's
             
               answers
               ,
               and
               indeed
               whole
               discourse
               ;
               he
               changed
               his
               resolution
               to
               answer
               it
               ,
               as
               judging
               it
               not
               to
               deserve
               an
               answer
               :
            
             I
             have
             nothing
             to
             say
             but
             this
             ,
             that
             truly
             I
             neither
             did
             ,
             nor
             can
             commend
             the
             Book
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             a
             writing
             considerable
             ,
             or
             that
             might
             deserve
             his
             labour
             to
             consure
             it
             ;
             but
             yet
             if
             I
             thought
             there
             were
             no
             other
             imperfections
             to
             make
             it
             inconsiderable
             ,
             besides
             those
             that
             he
             hath
             taken
             notice
             of
             in
             his
             Preface
             ,
             I
             fear
             I
             should
             be
             tempted
             to
             think
             well
             of
             it
             .
             However
             ,
             this
             I
             can
             say
             confidently
             ,
             
             that
             notwithstanding
             any
             objections
             as
             yet
             made
             by
             him
             against
             it
             ,
             he
             may
             ,
             if
             he
             please
             ,
             resume
             his
             resolution
             to
             answer
             it
             ,
             without
             apprehending
             any
             guilt
             ,
             but
             onely
             the
             choosing
             so
             weak
             an
             Adversary
             .
             But
             yet
             insteed
             of
             that
             ,
             I
             would
             rather
             advise
             and
             beseech
             him
             to
             read
             such
             a
             
               Fundamental
               Controversie
            
             ,
             as
             this
             ,
             concerning
             the
             
               Churches
               Infallibility
            
             ,
             with
             other
             eyes
             and
             heart
             then
             he
             has
             done
             mine
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             with
             a
             minde
             dis-interessed
             and
             willing
             to
             finde
             the
             truth
             by
             whomsoever
             proposed
             .
             It
             is
             impossible
             but
             that
             education
             must
             needs
             have
             given
             a
             great
             Bi●s
             one
             way
             :
             therefore
             when
             he
             reads
             any
             thing
             ,
             upon
             the
             truth
             or
             falsehood
             whereof
             his
             souls
             depends
             ,
             he
             should
             rather
             strain
             himself
             to
             give
             a
             weight
             to
             objections
             made
             against
             any
             of
             his
             settled
             preconceived
             opinions
             ,
             then
             catch
             at
             circumstantial
             advantages
             to
             elude
             them
             :
             if
             there
             be
             any
             reasons
             weakly
             urged
             by
             me
             ,
             he
             ought
             to
             exercise
             his
             own
             wit
             to
             press
             them
             more
             efficatiously
             against
             himself
             :
             but
             above
             all
             things
             he
             ought
             to
             pray
             to
             God
             (
             as
             God
             willing
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             fail
             to
             do
             both
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             ,
             and
             my
             friends
             )
             that
             he
             would
             increase
             in
             his
             heart
             a
             diffidence
             of
             his
             own
             judgement
             ,
             and
             an
             humble
             pliableness
             to
             submit
             to
             truth
             and
             authority
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             Lastly
             ,
             Where
             he
             concludes
             with
             his
             testimony
             of
             the
             
               invincibleness
               of
               my
               Lord
            
             Falkland's
             Discourses
             ,
             especially
             the
             Reply
             :
             I
             have
             no
             more
             to
             say
             ,
             then
             what
             I
             said
             in
             the
             beginning
             ,
             excepting
             this
             ,
             
             that
             for
             the
             Reply
             ,
             he
             to
             whom
             is
             was
             made
             is
             concerned
             in
             it
             :
             and
             as
             for
             the
             Discouse
             of
             Infallibility
             ,
             if
             the
             noble
             Authour
             were
             alive
             ,
             I
             would
             have
             presumed
             to
             have
             had
             his
             leave
             to
             have
             answered
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Fundamental
               ground
               of
               my
               Lord
               Falkland's
               Discourse
               Examined
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             HAving
             said
             thus
             much
             to
             the
             preface
             of
             I.
             P.
             (
             if
             these
             
               additional
               papers
            
             had
             not
             been
             hastily
             called
             for
             to
             the
             
               Press
               )
               I
               had
               perhaps
               finished
               a
               begun
            
             Discourse
             
               in
               opposition
               to
               my
               most
               dear
               lord
            
             Falkland's
             Theses
             concerning
             
               Infallibility
               ;
               to
            
             each
             of
             which
             I
             had
             determined
             to
             have
             adjoyned
             an
             Antithesis
             .
             But
             (
             so
             much
             leasure
             not
             being
             permitted
             me
             )
             I
             will
             content
             my self
             at
             present
             to
             single
             out
             the
             eleaventh
             Paragraph
             ,
             (
             according
             to
             a
             former
             Edition
             ,
             
               An.
               D.
            
             1646.
             )
             and
             to
             oppose
             a
             brief
             Answer
             ;
             and
             by
             so
             doing
             ,
             I
             shall
             give
             a
             vertual
             satisfaction
             to
             the
             whole
             Discourse
             ;
             Because
             in
             that
             one
             Paragraph
             )
             and
             in
             scarce
             any
             one
             besides
             )
             
               is
               clearly
               contained
               the
               state
               of
               the
               main
               Controversie
               .
               viz.
               The
               ground
               upon
               which
               is
               demonstrated
               the
               necessity
               of
               an
               infallible
               authority
               in
               Gods
            
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             onely
             seeming
             rational
             and
             possible
             way
             to
             avoid
             and
             defeat
             that
             authority
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             words
             of
             the
             Paragraph
             are
             these
             ,
             
               The
               chiefest
               reason
               ,
               why
               Catholicks
               disallow
               of
               the
               Scripture
               for
               a
               Judge
               ,
               is
               ,
               because
               when
               differences
               arise
               about
               the
               interpretation
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               
               way
               to
               end
               them
               :
               And
               that
               it
               will
               not
               stand
               with
               the
               goodness
               of
               God
               to
               damn
               men
               ,
               for
               not
               following
               his
               will
               :
               if
               he
               had
               assigned
               no
               infallible
               way
               how
               to
               finde
               it
               .
            
             This
             is
             the
             Allegation
             of
             Catholicks
             ,
             in
             which
             mention
             likewise
             might
             have
             been
             made
             of
             the
             
               writing
               of
               the
               Fathers
            
             ,
             and
             any
             thing
             but
             the
             testimony
             of
             the
             present
             Church
             ,
             because
             reason
             and
             experience
             shews
             that
             differences
             will
             arise
             about
             the
             interpretation
             of
             them
             likewise
             ,
             and
             no
             possible
             way
             to
             end
             them
             neither
             ,
             but
             by
             a
             
               present
               infallible
               Authority
            
             .
             To
             this
             Allegation
             of
             Catholicks
             ,
             his
             lordships
             answer
             followes
             in
             these
             words
             .
             
               I
               confess
               ,
               this
               to
               be
               wonderful
               true
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             [
             1.
             for
             I
             am
             not
             such
             a
             wretch
             as
             to
             speak
             otherwise
             then
             I
             think
             ]
             
               and
               let
               them
               ●●cuse
               themselves
               that
               think
               otherwise
               .
               Yet
               this
               will
               be
               no
               argument
               against
               him
               ,
               who
               beleeves
               ,
               that
               to
               all
               ,
               who
               follow
               their
               reason
               in
               the
               interpretation
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               search
               for
               Tradition
               ,
               God
               will
               either
               give
               his
               Grace
               for
               assistance
               to
               finde
               the
               Truth
               ,
               or
               his
               pardon
               if
               they
               miss
               it
               :
               and
               then
               this
               supposed
               necessity
               of
               an
               infallibly
               Guide
               ,
               with
               this
               supposed
               damnation
               for
               want
               of
               it
               ,
               fall
               together
               to
               the
               ground
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             fundamental
             ground
             upon
             which
             Catholicks
             build
             the
             necessity
             of
             an
             
               infallible
               Authority
            
             ,
             is
             that
             Article
             of
             the
             
               Creed
               ,
               Credo
               un●m
               Sanctam
               ,
               Catholicam
               ,
               &
               Apostolicam
               Ecclesiam
               ,
               1.
               
               I
               beleeve
               one
               Holy
               Catholick
               and
               Apostolick
               Church
               .
               I
               beleeve
               the
               Church
               to
               be
               one
               ,
               one
               Body
            
             consisting
             of
             many
             members
             ,
             subordinately
             joyned
             ,
             and
             united
             under
             
               one
               Head
            
             :
             which
             Unity
             is
             ,
             especially
             ,
             in
             regard
             
             of
             
               one
               faith
            
             professed
             by
             all
             ,
             and
             
               one
               Charity
            
             chaining
             all
             hearts
             together
             :
             Now
             
               one
               Church
            
             there
             cannot
             be
             ,
             without
             
               one
               Faith
            
             ;
             and
             
               one
               Faith
            
             cannot
             be
             ,
             where
             differences
             are
             impossible
             to
             be
             reconciled
             ;
             and
             no
             possible
             way
             to
             reconcile
             differences
             ,
             but
             by
             Authority
             ;
             and
             no
             Authority
             sufficiently
             efficacious
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             but
             
               an
               infallible
               one
            
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             
               I
               confess
               this
               to
               be
               wonderful
               true
               ,
            
             (
             says
             his
             lordship
             )
             
               for
               I
               am
               not
               such
               a
               wretch
               .
            
             &c.
             what
             is
             it
             that
             his
             lordship
             confesses
             ?
             That
             the
             
               Church
               is
               one
               Body
            
             ,
             professing
             one
             faith
             ?
             No
             ,
             alas
             !
             That
             was
             no
             Article
             in
             his
             Creed
             .
             What
             then
             did
             he
             so
             ingenionsly
             confess
             ?
             That
             it
             was
             necessary
             that
             differences
             and
             controversies
             should
             be
             decided
             ?
             No
             nor
             that
             neither
             .
             The
             thing
             that
             he
             confesseth
             with
             an
             unexampled
             ingenuity
             ,
             is
             ,
             
               That
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               necessary
               that
               differences
               should
               be
               decided
               and
               ended
               ,
               and
               that
               errors
               should
               be
               abolished
               ;
               God
               is
               obliged
               by
               his
               infinite
               goodness
               to
               make
               his
               truth
               known
               some
               infallible
               way
               ,
               by
               some
               infallible
               Guide
               .
            
             So
             that
             by
             his
             lordships
             acknowledgment
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             evidence
             of
             reason
             ,
             if
             the
             Church
             must
             have
             
               one
               faith
            
             ,
             it
             must
             have
             
               one
               infallible
               Guide
            
             .
             It
             is
             therefore
             this
             
               Unity
               of
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             that
             his
             lordship
             denies
             to
             be
             necessary
             ;
             yet
             he
             would
             not
             have
             denied
             the
             necessity
             of
             such
             an
             Unity
             ,
             if
             he
             could
             have
             found
             an
             
               infallible
               Guide
            
             ;
             without
             which
             he
             knew
             there
             could
             be
             no
             unity
             ;
             but
             missing
             of
             that
             ,
             and
             despising
             to
             think
             of
             such
             a
             blinde
             ,
             and
             lame
             
               Guide
               as
               a
               Church
               of
               England
               or
               Geneva
               ,
            
             &c.
             [
             none
             of
             which
             could
             ever
             end
             one
             controversie
             ]
             He
             concludes
             that
             there
             is
             no
             necessity
             
             that
             controversies
             should
             be
             concluded
             ,
             Nor
             damnation
             for
             not
             following
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             since
             he
             left
             no
             infallible
             Guide
             to
             lead
             us
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             it
             .
             A
             doctrine
             so
             horrid
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             much
             more
             derogatory
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             Christ
             ,
             then
             Arianism
             it self
             ,
             which
             though
             it
             robs
             him
             of
             his
             divinity
             ,
             yet
             places
             him
             above
             all
             other
             creatures
             .
             But
             this
             denies
             him
             even
             that
             degree
             of
             common
             sens
             ,
             which
             men
             of
             mean
             capacity
             enjoy
             :
             for
             it
             makes
             him
             establish
             a
             law
             with
             his
             own
             blood
             ,
             which
             is
             neither
             necessary
             to
             be
             kept
             ,
             nor
             indeed
             possible
             to
             be
             known
             ;
             then
             which
             ,
             what
             can
             be
             more
             absurd
             &
             ridiculous
             ?
             The
             perspicacity
             of
             my
             honored
             lords
             judgment
             was
             so
             imployed
             in
             opposition
             of
             Infallibility
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             confident
             ,
             he
             never
             reflected
             upon
             these
             sad
             inevitable
             consequences
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             But
             surely
             no
             salvation
             is
             to
             be
             had
             without
             this
             unity
             in
             divine
             truth
             ,
             (
             as
             I
             have
             shown
             at
             large
             in
             my
             Exomologesis
             )
             and
             onely
             Christians
             have
             
               the
               Depositum
               of
               Divine
               Truth
            
             entrusted
             to
             them
             :
             Where
             then
             shall
             they
             finde
             it
             ?
             In
             his
             lordships
             forementioned
             Answer
             it
             is
             implied
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             onely
             to
             be
             found
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             
               Traditionary
               writings
            
             .
             But
             all
             such
             writings
             are
             obnoxious
             to
             variety
             of
             senses
             ,
             and
             interpretations
             :
             What
             must
             be
             done
             in
             that
             case
             to
             finde
             out
             the
             true
             Interpretation
             ?
             for
             that
             every
             body
             (
             says
             his
             lordship
             )
             must
             shift
             as
             well
             as
             he
             can
             ;
             he
             is
             to
             do
             his
             best
             ,
             following
             the
             dictamen
             of
             his
             own
             
               private
               Reason
            
             ,
             to
             finde
             out
             the
             true
             sense
             of
             Scripture
             .
             And
             for
             his
             comfort
             he
             is
             to
             beleeve
             ,
             that
             if
             his
             
             
               private
               Reason
            
             should
             chance
             to
             mis-lead
             him
             ,
             [
             as
             ten
             thousand
             to
             one
             it
             will
             ]
             yet
             there
             is
             no
             danger
             at
             all
             ,
             let
             but
             private
             Reason
             do
             its
             best
             ,
             and
             he
             may
             assure
             himself
             all
             wil
             be
             Well
             :
             
               Gods
               infinite
               goodness
               would
               fail
               ,
               if
               a
               Soul
               ,
               proceeding
               so
               reasonably
               ,
               should
               miscarry
               .
            
             But
             how
             is
             this
             confidence
             of
             security
             in
             following
             private
             Reason
             grounded
             ?
             That
             does
             not
             at
             all
             appear
             ,
             neither
             in
             Scripture
             nor
             Tradition
             ,
             neither
             did
             his
             lordship
             seem
             to
             imploy
             the
             admirable
             sharpness
             of
             his
             own
             
               private
               Reason
            
             to
             search
             grounds
             for
             that
             ,
             upon
             which
             the
             Eternal
             disposal
             of
             his
             soul
             depended
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             That
             which
             drove
             his
             lordship
             upon
             the
             rock
             of
             
               private
               Reason
            
             ,
             was
             meerly
             a
             mistake
             ,
             us
             may
             appear
             to
             any
             one
             that
             shall
             carefully
             read
             this
             small
             Treatise
             of
             his
             .
             If
             he
             could
             have
             found
             an
             
               infallible
               Authority
            
             [
             for
             one
             less
             then
             infallible
             ,
             was
             to
             his
             reason
             a
             ridiculons
             thing
             ]
             he
             would
             have
             abhord
             the
             though
             of
             relying
             on
             
               private
               Reason
               interpreting
               Scripture
            
             .
             He
             sought
             after
             this
             
               infallible
               Authority
            
             ,
             but
             he
             sought
             onely
             there
             ,
             where
             either
             it
             was
             not
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             it
             would
             require
             very
             sharp
             eyes
             ,
             and
             a
             very
             unprepossessed
             minde
             to
             discover
             it
             ;
             Therefore
             he
             streins
             his
             Reason
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             this
             infallibility
             is
             not
             to
             be
             found
             in
             the
             Pope
             ,
             nor
             in
             a
             Councel
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             not
             so
             evident
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             to
             countervail
             the
             seeming
             evidence
             of
             the
             force
             of
             some
             objections
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             against
             some
             decisions
             of
             Councels
             ,
             and
             such
             an
             evidence
             he
             must
             needs
             have
             or
             none
             ;
             To
             demonstrate
             this
             ,
             he
             makes
             use
             of
             all
             the
             imaginable
             difficulties
             and
             mullities
             that
             could
             be
             
             found
             against
             the
             
               legitimation
               of
            
             a
             Pope
             and
             Councel
             ,
             and
             of
             any
             erronious
             opinions
             ,
             or
             unlawful
             ,
             or
             questionable
             practises
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             though
             never
             decided
             ,
             nor
             warranted
             by
             the
             Church
             it self
             .
             But
             there
             is
             not
             one
             word
             in
             all
             his
             Discourse
             against
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             the
             
               Universal
               Church
            
             it self
             ,
             or
             of
             a
             
               general
               Councel
               approved
               of
               ,
               and
               received
               by
               the
               Church
               .
            
             It
             seems
             in
             his
             Disputes
             ,
             it
             had
             been
             his
             misfortune
             ,
             chiefly
             to
             treat
             with
             those
             that
             would
             urge
             the
             Dogme
             of
             the
             
               Popes
               Infallibility
            
             ,
             not
             onely
             as
             a
             
               Catholick
               Truth
            
             ,
             but
             also
             ,
             as
             a
             necessary
             fundamental
             established
             point
             of
             
               Catholick
               Faith
            
             ,
             and
             not
             being
             fully
             cleared
             in
             the
             evidence
             of
             their
             pretentions
             [
             a
             thing
             not
             very
             strange
             ,
             since
             many
             learned
             Catholicks
             would
             furnish
             him
             with
             doubts
             ,
             and
             Objections
             to
             encrease
             the
             mist
             and
             obscurity
             ]
             he
             concluded
             ,
             that
             no
             
               Infallibility
               could
               any
               where
               be
               made
               appear
               .
            
          
           
             7.
             
             Being
             thus
             unfortunately
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             no
             evidence
             of
             an
             
               Infallible
               Universal
               Authority
            
             ,
             plain
             evident
             Reason
             taught
             him
             ,
             that
             there
             could
             nor
             possibly
             be
             any
             other
             Guide
             ,
             but
             
               private
               Reason
            
             following
             its
             own
             light
             ;
             for
             this
             
               private
               Reason
            
             would
             never
             lead
             him
             to
             submit
             his
             
               Reason
               to
               a
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
            
             or
             Geneva
             ,
             or
             Racovia
             ,
             &c.
             For
             why
             to
             any
             one
             of
             these
             ,
             rather
             then
             to
             another
             ?
             And
             if
             to
             all
             of
             them
             indifferently
             ,
             then
             to
             contradictions
             ,
             because
             in
             many
             things
             they
             contradict
             each
             other
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             In
             this
             case
             and
             circumstances
             therefore
             ,
             his
             lordship
             argued
             as
             reasonably
             as
             it
             
             was
             possible
             for
             one
             to
             do
             ,
             that
             had
             mistaken
             the
             first
             principle
             ;
             and
             with
             the
             clear
             ingenuity
             of
             a
             
               truly
               noble
               spirit
            
             [
             not
             imitated
             hitherto
             by
             any
             Protestant
             ]
             he
             acknowledged
             that
             upon
             any
             other
             grounds
             but
             his
             ,
             the
             Plea
             of
             Catholicks
             was
             unanswerable
             &
             unavoidable
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             unless
             
               private
               Reason
            
             (
             following
             its
             own
             light
             in
             the
             
               Interpretation
               of
               Scriptures
            
             )
             were
             to
             be
             every
             ones
             Guide
             ;
             and
             this
             being
             apparently
             a
             most
             fallible
             Guide
             (
             unless
             it
             were
             certain
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             
               give
               his
               grace
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             good
             fortune
             ,
             to
             assist
             
               private
               Reason
            
             in
             finding
             the
             Truth
             ,
             or
             his
             pardon
             in
             case
             it
             missed
             of
             finding
             it
             )
             the
             pretentions
             of
             Catholicks
             are
             unanswerable
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Now
             instead
             of
             searching
             reason
             to
             combat
             this
             usurpation
             of
             
               private
               Reason
            
             ,
             I
             shall
             beg
             of
             all
             reasonable
             ingenious
             Persons
             ,
             to
             consider
             with
             me
             ,
             what
             deplorable
             case
             this
             was
             ;
             that
             he
             who
             saw
             evidently
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             
               Catholick
               Churches
               Authority
            
             and
             Infallibility
             were
             opposed
             ,
             all
             other
             Churches
             must
             expire
             ;
             The
             
               Authority
               of
               the
               English
               Church
            
             would
             be
             an
             airy
             fantosm
             ;
             the
             Tyranny
             of
             Geneva
             ,
             an
             abomination
             ;
             Amsterdam
             a
             meer
             
               Bedlam
               ;
               Racovia
            
             an
             execration
             ,
             &c.
             
             Should
             notwitstanding
             think
             ,
             that
             any
             one
             could
             be
             safe
             in
             no
             Church
             at
             all
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             (
             renouncing
             all
             authority
             ,
             both
             name
             and
             thing
             )
             should
             betake
             himself
             to
             the
             casual
             conduct
             of
             blinde
             ,
             humane
             ,
             
               natural
               Reason
            
             ;
             but
             
               J●●cia
               Domini
               abyssus
               multa
            
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Well
             ;
             but
             this
             conduct
             of
             Reason
             ,
             and
             this
             indifferency
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             point
             of
             danger
             ,
             Whether
             Reason
             be
             a
             true
             ar
             false
             Guide
             ,
             must
             
             be
             disproved
             by
             some
             infallible
             way
             (
             says
             his
             lordship
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             twelfth
             Paragraph
             )
             otherwise
             none
             can
             be
             condemned
             ,
             if
             they
             follow
             it
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             For
             Gods
             sake
             ,
             what
             more
             infallble
             proof
             can
             be
             imagined
             against
             it
             ,
             then
             this
             ,
             That
             such
             a
             Guide
             ,
             such
             an
             arbitrary
             ,
             incertain
             ,
             incapable
             ,
             blinde
             Guide
             and
             interpreter
             was
             never
             heard
             of
             in
             Christs
             Church
             till
             this
             age
             ,
             that
             it
             appeared
             out
             of
             the
             mists
             of
             Polonia
             .
             T
             is
             true
             ,
             it
             has
             been
             actually
             ,
             really
             followed
             by
             all
             sorts
             of
             Hereticks
             ,
             and
             Schismaticks
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             asham'd
             to
             cal
             it
             by
             his
             own
             name
             of
             
               private
               Reason
            
             ,
             for
             they
             pretended
             it
             was
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             
               Primative
               Apostolick
               Church
            
             that
             they
             followed
             :
             but
             never
             till
             this
             later
             Age
             
               private
               Reason
            
             (
             as
             
               private
               Reason
            
             )
             shew'd
             it self
             in
             the
             
               Chair
               of
               Judicature
               .
               A
               Guide
               ,
            
             that
             will
             lead
             them
             (
             that
             follow
             )
             through
             Rivers
             and
             Fens
             ,
             through
             Woods
             and
             Deserts
             ,
             through
             Mountaines
             and
             Precipices
             ,
             to
             the
             right
             hand
             and
             to
             the
             left
             ,
             backwards
             and
             forwards
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             Circle
             :
             A
             Guide
             ,
             that
             must
             never
             repose
             ,
             but
             be
             continually
             travelling
             ,
             which
             way
             it
             matters
             not
             ,
             being
             as
             secure
             in
             Falsehood
             ,
             as
             in
             Truth
             :
             
               A
               Guide
            
             ,
             that
             can
             never
             be
             confident
             ,
             much
             less
             secure
             of
             the
             right
             way
             ,
             yea
             ,
             obliged
             to
             be
             doubtful
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             wrong
             :
             A
             Guide
             ,
             that
             the
             Scripture
             never
             mentioned
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             never
             heard
             of
             ,
             but
             supposed
             ,
             (
             by
             being
             called
             a
             Chruch
             )
             that
             it
             never
             should
             be
             hearkned
             to
             :
             so
             that
             whether
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             Tradition
             ,
             or
             Church
             or
             all
             of
             them
             be
             followed
             ,
             such
             a
             Guide
             ought
             to
             be
             deserted
             
             and
             renounced
             :
             A
             Guide
             ,
             that
             two
             persons
             cannot
             possibly
             follow
             together
             ,
             because
             no
             two
             persons
             (
             that
             ever
             followed
             any
             other
             Guide
             ,
             beside
             Authority
             )
             did
             ,
             or
             could
             think
             all
             things
             to
             be
             reasonable
             ;
             that
             any
             other
             thought
             so
             :
             And
             lastly
             ,
             by
             consequence
             such
             a
             Guide
             ,
             that
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             he
             continues
             in
             the
             office
             ,
             there
             cannot
             possibly
             be
             any
             Church
             any
             where
             .
             And
             is
             not
             this
             an
             infallible
             Eviction
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             an
             imaginary
             seducing
             Guide
             ,
             since
             it
             is
             impossible
             ,
             that
             that
             should
             be
             a
             Guide
             appointed
             for
             any
             Christian
             ,
             which
             neither
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             nor
             any
             of
             their
             followers
             ever
             mentioned
             ,
             yea
             ,
             which
             does
             formally
             destroy
             one
             of
             our
             twelve
             Articles
             of
             the
             
               Apostles
               Creed
               ,
               Credo
               Sanctam
               Ecclesiam
               Catholicam
               .
            
          
           
             12.
             
             And
             yet
             when
             all
             this
             is
             said
             ,
             even
             this
             is
             a
             less
             unreasonable
             ,
             and
             less
             unsafe
             Guide
             ,
             then
             any
             
               divided
               particular
               Church
               can
               be
            
             :
             For
             this
             hood-wink'd
             Guide
             (
             inquiring
             into
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             searching
             after
             Tradition
             )
             may
             possibly
             stumble
             upon
             the
             way
             to
             Unity
             and
             Truth
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             
               true
               Catholick
               Church
            
             ;
             for
             
               private
               Reason
            
             ,
             professes
             the
             exclusion
             of
             partiallity
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             refuse
             to
             take
             into
             consideration
             ,
             whether
             it self
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             renounced
             ,
             and
             Authority
             submitted
             to
             :
             and
             if
             it
             chance
             to
             finde
             Reason
             for
             Authority
             ,
             it
             will
             resign
             its
             Office
             ,
             and
             cease
             to
             be
             a
             Guide
             any
             longer
             ,
             or
             
               private
               Reason
            
             any
             longer
             ;
             whereas
             particular
             Churches
             [
             being
             founded
             upon
             the
             renouncing
             of
             
               Universal
               
               Authority
            
             in
             practise
             ,
             and
             yet
             usurping
             that
             Authority
             ,
             which
             they
             renounce
             )
             doe
             not
             onely
             mis-lead
             their
             followers
             ,
             but
             (
             having
             seised
             on
             them
             )
             do
             chain
             and
             fasten
             them
             in
             that
             Dunge
             .
             on
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
          
           
             
               A
               concluding
               Exhortation
               ;
               wherein
               all
               are
               invited
               to
               Catholique
               UNITY
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             
               FOR
               a
               farewell
               to
            
             I.
             P.
             
               and
               all
               his
               Brethren
               ,
               and
               to
               all
               my
               dear
               mislead
               Countrymen
               ,
               of
               what
               Religion
               ,
               Sect
               ,
               or
               Faction
               soever
               ,
               but
               principally
               the
            
             Protestants
             ,
             Presbyterians
             ,
             and
             Independents
             .
             
               I
               beseech
               them
               all
               to
               suffer
               a
            
             word
             of
             Exhortation
             ,
             
               made
               by
               St
            
             Paul
             
               to
               the
            
             Philippians
             ,
             Phil.
             2.
             
             Si
             quae
             ergo
             consolatio
             in
             Christo
             ,
             si
             quod
             solatium
             ,
             &c.
             
             If
             there
             be
             any
             consolation
             in
             Christ
             ,
             if
             any
             comfort
             of
             Charity
             ,
             if
             any
             society
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             if
             any
             b●●els
             of
             Compassion
             ;
             fulfill
             the
             joy
             
               of
               St
               Paul
               ,
               and
               all
               Saints
               ,
            
             that
             you
             be
             of
             the
             same
             Judgement
             ,
             having
             the
             same
             charity
             ;
             being
             of
             one
             mind
             ,
             thinking
             the
             same
             thing
             .
             
               That
               is
               ,
               Think
            
             Catholique
             Unity
             
               a
               desirable
               thing
               ,
               and
               pursue
               the
               ways
               to
               attain
               it
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             Now
             the
             Sun
             shines
             not
             clearer
             at
             Noon
             then
             this
             Truth
             ,
             
               That
               there
               is
               no
               possible
               Unity
               without
               Authority
               ,
               nor
               no
               Christian
               Unity
               without
               an
               Infallible
               Authority
               ,
            
             all
             other
             
             Authority
             is
             meer
             
               Faction
               and
               Rebellion
            
             ,
             an
             Authority
             that
             reaches
             to
             the
             outward
             appearance
             ,
             or
             that
             bindes
             onely
             the
             purse
             ;
             If
             there
             were
             any
             true
             
               Spiritual
               Authority
            
             lately
             in
             England
             ,
             or
             now
             at
             Geneva
             ,
             &c.
             it
             would
             engage
             the
             consciences
             of
             those
             that
             are
             under
             it
             ;
             and
             that
             not
             as
             English
             men
             ,
             or
             French
             ,
             but
             as
             Christians
             ;
             And
             by
             consequence
             
               all
               Christians
            
             should
             be
             obliged
             to
             submit
             to
             it
             ,
             a
             thing
             that
             themselves
             do
             not
             so
             much
             as
             pretend
             to
             .
             Therefore
             by
             all
             those
             passionate
             exhortations
             of
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             I
             conjure
             you
             be
             no
             longer
             averse
             from
             
               Catholick
               Unity
            
             and
             
               Catholick
               Authority
            
             :
             for
             be
             assured
             without
             such
             Unity
             and
             Authority
             submitted
             to
             ,
             you
             will
             finde
             no
             consolation
             ,
             no
             not
             in
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             no
             comfort
             in
             the
             charity
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             nor
             society
             with
             the
             
               ●●
               Spirit
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Do
             not
             (
             according
             to
             your
             mistaken
             custom
             )
             account
             us
             uncharitable
             ,
             in
             professing
             ,
             that
             salvation
             cannot
             belong
             to
             any
             that
             are
             estranged
             from
             our
             
               Catholick
               Communion
            
             ;
             we
             could
             not
             be
             Catholicks
             ,
             if
             we
             said
             not
             so
             :
             Thereby
             we
             approve
             our selves
             to
             be
             the
             lawful
             children
             of
             the
             
               Ancient
               Saints
               ,
               Martyrs
               ,
               Confessors
               ,
            
             &c.
             all
             which
             ,
             out
             of
             their
             burning
             charity
             [
             not
             pride
             ,
             or
             malice
             ]
             protested
             damnation
             to
             all
             out
             of
             their
             Communion
             ;
             For
             how
             could
             they
             ,
             or
             we
             be
             the
             
               true
               Church
            
             ,
             unless
             we
             excluded
             
               false
               Churches
            
             .
             St.
             Augustin
             was
             the
             benignest
             ,
             humblest
             ,
             charitablest
             soul
             in
             his
             Age
             ,
             yet
             who
             thunders
             so
             loudly
             and
             so
             terribly
             against
             Schismaticks
             ,
             as
             he
             ?
             And
             his
             enemies
             ,
             
             the
             Donatists
             ,
             (
             pretending
             to
             be
             the
             
               Catholick
               Church
            
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             to
             justifie
             seemingly
             their
             false
             plea
             )
             were
             forced
             to
             denounce
             damnation
             to
             all
             ,
             from
             whom
             they
             were
             divided
             ,
             otherwise
             they
             would
             not
             have
             had
             so
             much
             as
             the
             shew
             of
             Catholicks
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             More
             particularly
             addressing
             my self
             to
             my
             most
             dear
             friends
             the
             
               English
               Protestants
            
             ,
             (
             of
             whose
             communion
             I
             once
             was
             a
             seduced
             Member
             )
             consider
             ,
             I
             beseech
             you
             ,
             that
             that
             which
             at
             the
             first
             composing
             of
             this
             Book
             ,
             I
             onely
             suspected
             might
             possibly
             happen
             ,
             is
             now
             abundantly
             effected
             :
             God
             has
             in
             part
             visited
             on
             you
             the
             persecution
             and
             injustice
             you
             laid
             upon
             us
             :
             Now
             do
             you
             not
             see
             ,
             that
             
               your
               Church
            
             was
             the
             meer
             creature
             of
             State-Policy
             ?
             If
             it
             had
             had
             the
             power
             of
             Religion
             ;
             the
             decay
             of
             your
             
               Ecclestical
               estates
            
             ,
             or
             imprisonment
             of
             your
             Bishops
             would
             not
             have
             destroyed
             Authority
             among
             you
             :
             The
             censures
             of
             a
             
               captive
               Pope
            
             ,
             or
             Excommunication
             of
             
               a
               Synod
               meeting
               in
               a
               Grot
            
             were
             as
             terrible
             to
             irregular
             ,
             disobedient
             Catholicks
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             thundred
             from
             the
             Capitol
             ,
             or
             the
             
               Emperial
               Pallace
            
             in
             Constantinople
             :
             Where
             are
             the
             proofs
             now
             of
             your
             
               Spiritual
               Power
            
             ?
             Why
             do
             not
             you
             thunder
             out
             your
             Excommunications
             against
             the
             Subverters
             of
             your
             Religion
             ,
             or
             against
             your
             own
             daily
             revolting
             subjects
             ?
             Alas
             ,
             who
             would
             be
             frighted
             with
             such
             Anathema's
             ?
             Or
             what
             subjects
             have
             you
             now
             ,
             after
             the
             loss
             of
             your
             temporal
             Lordships
             ?
             And
             which
             way
             shall
             those
             Lordships
             be
             regained
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             become
             a
             Church
             again
             ?
             Those
             that
             were
             once
             content
             you
             
             should
             enjoy
             them
             ,
             will
             not
             adventure
             their
             own
             estates
             to
             recover
             them
             for
             you
             ;
             the
             Lutherans
             are
             too
             far
             off
             ,
             and
             the
             Calvinists
             too
             neer
             ;
             you
             may
             comfort
             your selves
             with
             your
             Liturgy
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             your
             Surplices
             worne
             in
             private
             Conventicles
             ;
             But
             as
             for
             a
             
               succession
               of
               Priests
            
             or
             Bishops
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             to
             be
             hoped
             ,
             much
             less
             a
             restauration
             of
             your
             Religion
             ,
             which
             is
             now
             quite
             out
             of
             date
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             To
             what
             Church
             will
             you
             now
             apply
             your selves
             ?
             To
             the
             Scotish
             Kirk
             ,
             or
             your
             own
             Presbyterians
             (
             the
             first
             incendiaries
             of
             all
             these
             troubles
             ,
             the
             Idumaeans
             ,
             that
             cried
             
               Exinanite
               ,
               Exinanite
               usque
               ad
               fundamentum
               in
               ea
               ?
            
             )
             Or
             to
             their
             successors
             of
             a
             thousand
             names
             and
             shapes
             ,
             and
             all
             of
             them
             frighrful
             ?
             What
             is
             it
             that
             holds
             you
             from
             returning
             to
             
               Catholick
               Communion
            
             ?
             What
             other
             injuries
             have
             we
             done
             you
             ,
             except
             that
             we
             have
             forced
             you
             to
             blush
             ,
             to
             see
             how
             patiently
             we
             suffred
             your
             injustices
             ,
             oppressions
             and
             persecutions
             ?
             But
             the
             Truth
             is
             ,
             you
             were
             not
             so
             much
             our
             Persecutors
             as
             that
             
               poysonous
               generation
               of
               Calvinists
            
             among
             you
             ;
             they
             were
             those
             who
             instill'd
             fury
             into
             our
             Kings
             and
             Parliaments
             ,
             and
             poison
             into
             the
             laws
             against
             us
             ;
             Which
             very
             lawes
             are
             still
             kept
             in
             force
             against
             Catholicks
             ,
             and
             the
             present
             Governors
             (
             who
             profess
             Independency
             &
             an
             absolute
             
               freedom
               of
               Conscience
            
             )
             are
             yet
             (
             by
             a
             secret
             transition
             of
             some
             dregs
             of
             Calvinistical
             pollution
             )
             become
             severe
             Executioners
             of
             their
             cruelty
             against
             us
             ;
             By
             that
             means
             destroying
             the
             foundation
             of
             their
             own
             Religion
             ,
             and
             rendring
             themselves
             
             obnoxions
             to
             be
             censured
             by
             neighbouring
             Princes
             and
             States
             ,
             as
             persons
             of
             no
             faith
             or
             constancy
             even
             to
             their
             own
             Principles
             .
             But
             however
             it
             is
             to
             be
             hoped
             that
             care
             will
             be
             taken
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Presbyterian
               banner
            
             shall
             never
             be
             displayed
             amongst
             you
             ,
             lest
             their
             little
             fingers
             prove
             hereafter
             more
             heavy
             to
             all
             their
             opposors
             ,
             then
             the
             Prelatical
             loynes
             were
             formerly
             .
             And
             I
             cannot
             but
             congratulate
             unto
             Scotland
             their
             late
             procured
             liberty
             from
             this
             more
             then
             
               Scilician
               Tyranny
            
             of
             Kirkism
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             If
             those
             now
             exauctorated
             ,
             now
             dispossessed
             Presbiterian
             Spirits
             would
             hearken
             to
             the
             advise
             of
             one
             that
             truly
             wishes
             so
             well
             to
             their
             souls
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             willingly
             sacrifice
             his
             life
             for
             their
             good
             ,
             I
             would
             desire
             them
             to
             consider
             how
             palpably
             beyond
             all
             other
             Sects
             their
             condition
             is
             most
             miserable
             ,
             and
             evidently
             accursed
             both
             by
             God
             and
             man.
             For
             their
             Dominion
             and
             Tyranny
             never
             lasts
             longer
             ,
             then
             during
             the
             times
             of
             sedi●ions
             ,
             and
             secret
             rebellious
             practises
             .
             Then
             indeed
             secular
             ambitious
             spirits
             (
             having
             great
             use
             and
             need
             of
             them
             to
             whisper
             treasons
             ,
             sow
             discontents
             ,
             inflame
             revenge
             ,
             and
             (
             under
             a
             shew
             of
             zeal
             )
             root
             all
             charity
             ,
             obedience
             ,
             and
             peacefulness
             out
             of
             the
             consciences
             of
             the
             people
             )
             do
             suffer
             them
             to
             rage
             ;
             Whilst
             these
             plots
             are
             agirating
             ,
             so
             long
             they
             have
             leave
             given
             them
             to
             domineer
             over
             the
             souls
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             to
             set
             up
             their
             abhorrid
             Tribunals
             :
             But
             when
             once
             their
             
               secular
               lords
            
             see
             themselves
             settled
             by
             their
             practises
             ;
             then
             nothing
             is
             so
             contemptible
             ,
             
             as
             a
             
               Calvinistical
               Minister
            
             ,
             witness
             Geneva
             ,
             where
             they
             have
             no
             influence
             upon
             the
             State
             ;
             and
             witness
             Holland
             ,
             where
             the
             whole
             Body
             of
             their
             wretched
             Ministery
             are
             not
             allowed
             one
             single
             voice
             in
             their
             Government
             ,
             nor
             the
             meanest
             Artisan
             scarce
             willing
             to
             cast
             away
             a
             daughter
             upon
             them
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             
               Filii
               hominum
               usquequo
               gravi
               corde
               ,
               ut
               quid
               diligitis
               vanitatem
               ,
               &
               quaeritis
               mendatium
               ?
            
             O
             my
             beloved
             Countrymen
             ,
             How
             long
             will
             you
             remain
             of
             such
             stupified
             ,
             insensible
             ,
             blinde
             hearts
             ?
             Do
             not
             you
             perceive
             that
             it
             is
             meer
             emptiness
             that
             you
             graspe
             ,
             and
             a
             palpable
             lie
             that
             you
             so
             busily
             seek
             ;
             whilst
             (
             renouncing
             
               Christs
               Authority
            
             )
             you
             follow
             the
             conduct
             of
             your
             own
             
               Reason
               and
               Spirit
            
             ?
             Are
             you
             not
             now
             become
             like
             the
             men
             of
             Sodom
             struck
             with
             blindness
             ,
             yet
             perswaded
             that
             you
             are
             the
             onely
             Seers
             ?
             You
             cross
             and
             justle
             one
             another
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             knocking
             at
             all
             doors
             ,
             but
             the
             right
             ?
             How
             impossible
             is
             it
             that
             this
             blindness
             ,
             this
             eternal
             wandring
             should
             be
             cured
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Opobalsamum
             of
             
               Catholick
               Faith
            
             and
             Obedience
             to
             the
             only
             spouse
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Church
             ?
             Your
             eyes
             are
             not
             the
             onely
             Organs
             ,
             but
             your
             ears
             must
             be
             used
             for
             the
             learning
             of
             the
             true
             way
             ;
             
               Faith
               comes
               by
               hearing
            
             ,
             not
             studying
             or
             disputing
             ,
             and
             the
             persons
             to
             be
             heard
             are
             those
             
               that
               are
               sent
            
             ,
             that
             have
             a
             Mission
             sealed
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             delivered
             successively
             from
             his
             Apostles
             and
             by
             their
             Successors
             .
             If
             you
             would
             hear
             ,
             you
             would
             beleeve
             ;
             And
             if
             you
             would
             beleeve
             ,
             you
             could
             not
             be
             divided
             .
             But
             you
             will
             
             read
             ,
             and
             study
             ,
             and
             dispute
             ,
             and
             the
             fruit
             thereof
             is
             not
             faith
             ,
             but
             
               science
               falsely
               so
               called
            
             ,
             which
             puffs
             you
             up
             with
             a
             vain
             opinion
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             tempts
             you
             to
             study
             and
             dispute
             without
             end
             .
             Now
             if
             you
             really
             beleev'd
             the
             Scriptures
             which
             you
             read
             ,
             you
             would
             hear
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             onely
             safe
             Interpreter
             of
             them
             .
             
               He
               that
               hears
               you
               ,
               hears
               me
               ,
            
             sayes
             our
             Saviour
             to
             ,
             and
             concerning
             his
             Apostles
             and
             their
             
               Successors
               :
               Christians
            
             must
             be
             hearers
             of
             their
             Teachers
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             :
             What
             infinite
             numbers
             of
             mis-lead
             souls
             have
             continually
             deceived
             themselves
             into
             eternal
             perdition
             ,
             and
             all
             of
             them
             with
             the
             Bible
             in
             their
             hands
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             in
             their
             heads
             and
             memories
             ?
             And
             this
             not
             for
             want
             of
             reading
             ,
             or
             disputing
             ,
             but
             of
             hearing
             and
             beleeving
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             This
             is
             the
             true
             and
             proper
             Difference
             indeed
             between
             a
             Catholick
             and
             a
             Mis-beleever
             :
             The
             
               Bible
               is
               a
               Rule
               to
               them
               both
               :
            
             but
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Bible
             is
             conveyed
             several
             ways
             to
             them
             :
             Hereticks
             receive
             it
             by
             the
             eyes
             ,
             they
             deliver
             it
             themselves
             to
             themselves
             ,
             by
             which
             means
             every
             one
             being
             a
             Teacher
             independent
             of
             another
             ,
             Christ
             has
             no
             Schollers
             among
             them
             :
             so
             that
             every
             Reader
             creating
             a
             sense
             proper
             to
             his
             own
             tast
             ,
             and
             disposition
             ,
             they
             all
             agree
             onely
             in
             possessing
             the
             outward
             bark
             ,
             but
             the
             true
             sense
             escapes
             them
             ;
             Whereas
             a
             Catholick
             receives
             both
             the
             Bible
             ,
             and
             the
             
               sense
               of
               the
               Bible
            
             from
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             Teachers
             appointed
             in
             Her
             ;
             So
             that
             he
             has
             the
             same
             assurance
             of
             the
             sense●●●
             of
             the
             Bible
             it self
             ,
             then
             which
             a
             
             greater
             certainty
             cannot
             be
             given
             ,
             even
             Protestants
             themselvs
             being
             Judges
             .
             By
             this
             means
             it
             comes
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             as
             it
             is
             impossible
             ,
             that
             Hereticks
             should
             agree
             any
             other
             way
             ,
             then
             in
             faction
             ;
             So
             it
             is
             impossible
             ,
             that
             Catholicks
             should
             differ
             in
             points
             of
             belief
             ;
             &
             as
             it
             is
             impossible
             ,
             that
             Protestants
             should
             be
             humble
             ,
             who
             trust
             none
             ,
             n●r
             rely
             on
             any
             but
             their
             own
             wit
             and
             judgment
             ,
             (
             they
             being
             their
             own
             only
             Authority
             )
             So
             it
             is
             impossible
             that
             Catholicks
             should
             in
             this
             regard
             be
             proud
             ,
             whose
             wit
             and
             judgment
             is
             to
             renounce
             their
             own
             judgment
             ,
             and
             to
             depose
             their
             own
             wit
             ,
             and
             to
             captivate
             both
             to
             the
             obedience
             of
             Faith
             ,
             which
             comes
             by
             
               hearing
               Christ
            
             speak
             to
             them
             by
             his
             Church
             :
             Lastly
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             impossible
             that
             Hereticks
             ,
             who
             follow
             
               private
               Reason
            
             (
             which
             of
             all
             others
             by
             a
             general
             acknowledgment
             is
             the
             blindest
             Guide
             )
             should
             not
             with
             their
             blind
             Guide
             fall
             into
             the
             Pit
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             impossible
             ,
             that
             Catholicks
             (
             if
             their
             works
             be
             answerable
             to
             their
             faith
             )
             should
             not
             with
             the
             Church
             that
             teaches
             them
             ,
             attain
             the
             glory
             ,
             which
             Christ
             has
             purchased
             for
             his
             Elect.
             
          
           
             9.
             
             Do
             not
             (
             I
             beseech
             you
             ,
             my
             dear
             friends
             )
             look
             upon
             this
             
               Characteristical
               difference
               between
               Catholicks
               and
               Hereticks
               ,
            
             as
             a
             new
             device
             of
             our
             own
             brain
             ,
             but
             as
             an
             Ensigne
             set
             up
             by
             the
             
               Fathers
               of
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             yea
             ,
             by
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             himself
             ,
             speaking
             by
             his
             
               Choisest
               Organ
               St.
               John
               the
               Evangelist
               .
            
             (
             Ep.
             1
             Chap.
             4.
             )
             
               Ipsi
               de
               mundo
               sunt
               ideo
               de
               mundo
               loquuntur
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               They
               are
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               therefore
               they
               speak
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               the
               World
               hears
               them
               ,
               we
               are
               of
               God
               :
               He
               that
               hath
               
               known
               God
               ,
               heareth
               us
               :
               Hereby
               know
               we
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Truth
               ,
               and
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Error
               .
            
             The
             Apostle
             (
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Chapter
             )
             had
             warned
             the
             Brethren
             of
             the
             multitude
             of
             Antichrists
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Hereticks
             that
             were
             shortly
             to
             infest
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             to
             preserve
             themselves
             from
             their
             poyson
             ,
             he
             advises
             them
             to
             
               try
               the
               Spirits
            
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             discern
             the
             true
             from
             the
             false
             .
             Now
             to
             enable
             them
             for
             this
             Tryal
             ,
             he
             gives
             this
             mark
             of
             distinction
             :
             They
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             
               false
               Spirits
            
             are
             
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               they
               speak
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               the
               world
               heareth
               them
               :
            
             Their
             great
             Master
             ,
             and
             Arch-Apostle
             is
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             worldly
             lust
             ,
             which
             (
             as
             he
             said
             before
             )
             were
             ,
             
               The
               lusts
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               ●he
               lusts
               of
               the
               eye
               ,
               and
               the
               pride
               of
               life
               ,
            
             these
             were
             the
             great
             Masters
             that
             taught
             them
             their
             new
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             made
             them
             renounce
             the
             old
             .
             The
             weariness
             of
             an
             unmarried
             ,
             or
             of
             a
             chast
             life
             ,
             ambition
             after
             great
             estates
             ,
             and
             scorn
             to
             submit
             themselves
             to
             obedience
             ,
             these
             taught
             new
             lessons
             to
             the
             Arch-Heriticks
             :
             and
             these
             lessons
             they
             preach
             to
             others
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             are
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             love
             such
             censual
             conveniences
             ,
             hear
             them
             .
             Thus
             is
             Heresie
             begun
             and
             continued
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             On
             the
             contrary
             ,
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               We
               are
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               have
               conquered
               the
               world
               ,
            
             and
             by
             that
             means
             ●rample
             on
             these
             things
             ;
             we
             have
             a
             far
             more
             noble
             ambition
             :
             For
             the
             reward
             that
             we
             pretend
             to
             ,
             is
             no
             less
             then
             
               God
               himself
            
             ;
             And
             all
             that
             
               know
               God
            
             ,
             and
             know
             how
             to
             set
             a
             value
             on
             him
             ,
             hear
             ,
             and
             obey
             us
             .
             Hence
             he
             concludes
             ,
             
               Hereby
               know
               we
               the
               
               Spirit
               of
               Truth
               ,
               and
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Error
               .
            
             But
             it
             may
             be
             replyed
             ,
             That
             as
             there
             are
             many
             true
             Beleevers
             much
             immers'd
             in
             the
             lusts
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             so
             there
             may
             be
             some
             Hereticks
             ,
             that
             in
             appearance
             at
             least
             ,
             are
             in
             a
             good
             measure
             free
             from
             the
             same
             lusts
             .
             'T
             is
             true
             :
             yet
             those
             Hereticks
             do
             not
             hear
             the
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             ;
             They
             receive
             their
             writings
             ,
             they
             study
             them
             ,
             and
             dispute
             out
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             do
             not
             hear
             the
             true
             Pastors
             interpreting
             them
             :
             Hereby
             indeed
             is
             
               known
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Truth
               and
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Error
               .
            
             For
             if
             they
             
               without
               mission
            
             would
             not
             pretend
             to
             be
             Apostles
             ,
             nor
             deliver
             their
             own
             doctrines
             out
             of
             the
             Apostles
             writings
             ,
             but
             have
             humility
             to
             hear
             the
             Apostles
             and
             their
             Successors
             ,
             and
             Faith
             to
             beleeve
             them
             ,
             they
             would
             never
             be
             obnoxious
             to
             this
             Spirit
             of
             Error
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             To
             conclude
             ,
             (
             my
             dearly
             beloved
             Friends
             )
             instead
             of
             examining
             those
             several
             marks
             of
             true
             and
             
               false
               Churches
            
             ,
             and
             Teachers
             extant
             in
             Books
             of
             controversies
             ,
             content
             your selves
             with
             this
             
               Catholick
               mark
            
             given
             by
             the
             Apostle
             in
             his
             
               Catholick
               Epistle
            
             to
             all
             Christians
             to
             the
             worlds
             end
             ;
             Would
             you
             know
             where
             the
             
               Spirit
               of
               Truth
               is
            
             ?
             It
             is
             not
             among
             them
             that
             accept
             ,
             and
             read
             ,
             and
             study
             the
             Scriptures
             ;
             for
             then
             what
             would
             be
             Heresie
             ?
             Do
             they
             not
             in
             all
             their
             wandrings
             and
             mazes
             carry
             the
             Bible
             with
             them
             ?
             And
             the
             
               Bible
               it self
            
             (
             as
             they
             use
             it
             )
             leads
             them
             to
             destruction
             ;
             For
             Lust
             ,
             Ambition
             ,
             Curiosity
             ,
             Covetousness
             ,
             or
             Pride
             ,
             (
             either
             blinding
             them
             or
             staining
             their
             eyes
             )
             makes
             them
             think
             they
             see
             in
             Scripture
             that
             which
             
             foments
             ,
             and
             encreases
             those
             Passions
             ;
             Whereas
             if
             (
             having
             their
             eyes
             open
             to
             read
             the
             Bible
             )
             they
             would
             keep
             their
             ears
             open
             likewise
             to
             hear
             the
             Church
             interpreting
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             they
             should
             erre
             ,
             or
             be
             at
             variance
             about
             the
             mysteries
             of
             Faith.
             God
             Almighty
             ,
             of
             his
             infinite
             goodness
             ,
             clear
             your
             eyes
             ,
             and
             open
             your
             ears
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             see
             and
             hear
             ,
             and
             live
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
             Amen
             .
          
           
             FINIS
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           AD
           LECTOREM
           .
        
         
           
             En
             tibi
             ,
             (
             Candide
             Lector
             !
             )
             illas
             Eximii
             Doctoris
             ad
             Quaesita
             mea
             pridem
             missas
             Responsiones
             ,
             in
             priori
             quidem
             hujus
             Libri
             Impressione
             promissas
             ,
             sed
             ex
             oblivione
             omissas
             .
             Quod
             ad
             speciales
             autem
             Doctrinas
             pertinet
             vel
             hìc
             vel
             superiùs
             in
             Libro
             contentas
             ,
             me
             tanquàm
             Historici
             solùm
             non
             Dogmatistae
             partes
             agentem
             .
             respicias
             .
             Et
             vale
             .
          
        
         
           
             Quaesita
             Generalia
             .
          
           
             QUaeritur
             primò
             .
             
               Utrùm
               haec
               Thesis
               sit
               in
               Romana
               Ecclesia
               irrepraehensibilis
               ,
               videlicet
               .
            
             Nihil
             est
             creditu
             necessarium
             in
             Religione
             Christiana
             tanquam
             de
             fide
             ,
             nisi
             quod
             revelatum
             fuit
             Ecclesiae
             per
             Christum
             &
             Apostolos
             ejus
             ?
          
           
             Respondetur
             .
             Quod
             haec
             thesis
             ,
             ut
             jacet
             ,
             est
             omninò
             irrepraehensibilis
             ,
             immò
             nihil
             est
             proprie
             de
             side
             (
             cujus
             actus
             necessariò
             &
             i●mediatè
             innititur
             divinae
             revelationi
             )
             ●nisi
             quod
             revelatum
             fuerit
             á
             Deo
             Ecclesiae
             per
             Christum
             &
             Apostolos
             .
             Ab
             eorum
             enim
             tempore
             nihil
             de
             novo
             Ecclesiae
             revelatum
             agnoscimus
             .
          
           
             
               Qu.
               ●
            
             .
             Utrùm
             omnes
             articuli
             de
             Religione
             in
             Concilio
             Tridentino
             determinati
             ,
             &
             propositi
             ,
             sin●
             veritates
             divinae
             ,
             
             &
             tales
             quae
             ab
             Apostolis
             fuerint
             Ecclesiae
             revelatae
             ?
          
           
             Resp.
             Omnes
             articuli
             purè
             doctrinales
             ,
             nec
             aliam
             inclu●entes
             materiam
             facti
             quàm
             quod
             divinitùs
             institutum
             agnov
             mus
             ,
             determinati
             a
             Concilio
             Tridentino
             tales
             sunt
             quoad
             substantiam
             .
             Qui
             verò
             vel
             disciplinales
             ,
             vel
             ex
             toto
             ,
             vel
             ex
             parte
             ad
             materiam
             facti
             non
             divinitùs
             instituti
             spectant
             ,
             canonicam
             habent
             certitudinem
             ,
             ac
             proinde
             quicunque
             illorum
             aliqu●m
             pertinacitur
             condemnaverit
             ,
             tanquam
             Ethnicus
             &
             publicanus
             habendus
             est
             .
          
           
             
               Qu.
               3.
            
             
             Si
             non
             ;
             (
             U●
             v.
             g●
             articuli
             de
             libris
             canonicis
             ,
             de
             vulgata
             translatione
             ,
             de
             communione
             sub
             una
             spe●ie
             ,
             de
             veneratione
             imaginum
             )
             utrùm
             liceat
             Catholico
             inquirere
             &
             probabiliter
             determinare
             quinam
             speciales
             articuli
             sint
             tales
             veritates
             revelatae
             ,
             &
             quinam
             non
             ?
          
           
             Resp.
             Ad
             quaestionem
             principalem
             (
             sepositis
             hypothesi
             &
             perenthesi
             )
             quod
             omninò
             licet
             .
             Ad
             hypothesim
             supra
             responsum
             est
             .
             Ad
             parenthesim
             autem
             respondetur
             .
             Quod
             esse
             librum
             canonicum
             importat
             duo
             .
             1.
             
             Quod
             vel
             doctrinam
             revelatam
             contineat
             ,
             vel
             cerre
             nihil
             dissonum
             à
             veritate
             divina
             &
             Catholica
             .
             2.
             
             Quod
             liber
             ipse
             semper
             habebatur
             à
             multis
             .
             Ecclesiae
             Doctoribus
             divini
             fuisse
             alicujus
             authoris
             ,
             Cui
             scilicet
             istius
             libri
             doctrina
             ad
             Religionem
             spectans
             ,
             aut
             immediatè
             à
             Spiritu
             sancto
             revelata
             fuerit
             ,
             aut
             in
             illa
             tradenda
             divinum
             adfuerit
             speciale
             auxilium
             .
             De
             prima
             parte
             potest
             Concilium
             verè
             oecumenicum
             certissimè
             decernere
             ,
             de
             secundâ
             ,
             cum
             majori
             vel
             minori
             cer●itundine
             juxta
             varias
             re●um
             circumstantias
             ,
             ita
             tamen
             ut
             canonicam
             semper
             habebit
             certitudinem
             hujusmodi
             Concilii
             etiam
             in
             hac
             parte
             decretum
             .
             Quod
             idem
             dicendum
             est
             de
             vulgatae
             editionis
             decreto
             ,
             licèt
             purè
             materiam
             facti
             designet
             :
          
           
             De
             communione
             sub
             una
             tantùm
             specie
             ,
             Concil
             ●
             Decretum
             est
             negativum
             ,
             videlicet
             .
             Ecclesiam
             non
             teneri
             nec
             institution●
             seu
             prae●epto
             divino
             ,
             nec
             quacunque
             aliâ●
             de
             causa
             ,
             Sácramentum
             E●charistiae
             fidelibus
             omnibus
             sub
             utrâque
             specie
             administra●●
             .
             Et
             hoc
             certistimum
             habet
             Ecclesia
             ex
             traditione
             &
             praxi
             .
             An
             verò
             justis
             de
             causis
             unam
             tantùm
             speciem
             communiter
             administrari
             decreverit
             ,
             prudentiae
             non
             doctrinae
             quaestio
             est
             .
          
           
           
             De
             veneratione
             imaginum
             quamvis
             res
             facti
             sit
             ,
             hoc
             tamen
             ab
             ipsis
             Apostolorum
             temporibus
             traditum
             habemus
             .
          
           
             
               Qu.
               4
            
             An
             non
             haec
             sit
             pobabilis
             ratio
             distinguendi
             inter
             tales
             articulos
             scilicet
             ,
             ponendi
             istos
             articulos
             esse
             revelationes
             divinas
             in
             quibus
             Concilium
             explicitè
             significat
             Ecclesiam
             traditionaliter
             recipisse
             talem
             doctrinam
             à
             primis
             usque
             Christianismi
             temporibus
             ?
          
           
             Resp.
             Hanc
             rationem
             seu
             viam
             distenguendi
             inter
             tales
             articulos
             ,
             probabilem
             ac
             sanam
             esse
             ,
             non
             verò
             solam
             &
             unicam
             .
             Oportet
             enim
             ut
             articuli
             qui
             sint
             revelationis
             divinae
             ,
             sint
             doctrinales
             ,
             &
             qui
             nunquam
             ab
             omnibus
             Ecclesiae
             Doctoribus
             habebantur
             incerti
             ,
             &
             tunc
             etiamsi
             Concilium
             declararet
             hujusmodi
             articulos
             ad
             novatoris
             alicujus
             obtundendam
             audaciam
             ,
             absque
             eo
             quod
             agnoscat
             expressè
             illos
             traditionaliter
             receptos
             esse
             ,
             attamen
             hoc
             necessariò
             subintelligiretur
             .
             Novum
             enim
             aliquod
             nequit
             Concilium
             oecumenicum
             Ecclesiae
             proponere
             ut
             revelatum
             ,
             nec
             si
             proponeret
             ab
             Ecclesia
             recip●retur
             .
          
           
             
               Qu.
               5.
            
             
             Utrùm
             omnes
             articuli
             à
             legitimo
             Concilio
             propositi
             sint
             recipiendi
             &
             amplectendi
             ,
             vel
             Christianâ
             fide
             (
             scilicet
             qnòd
             ad
             articulos
             divinitùs
             revelatos
             )
             vel
             sal●em
             obedientiâ
             canonicâ
             (
             quod
             ad
             reliquos
             )
             Quae
             ●bedientia
             scilicet
             obligat
             omnes
             ad
             non
             contradicendum
             ,
             ita
             ut
             merito
             damnentur
             omnes
             qui
             se
             ab
             Ecclesiae
             communione
             separant
             ,
             ut
             schismatis
             non
             necessarii
             rei
             ?
          
           
             Resp.
             Affirmativè
             ad
             totam
             quaestionem
             ,
             supposito
             quod
             Goncilium
             sit
             oecumenicum
             &
             legitimum
             ,
             &
             omnia
             conciliariter
             agat
             .
          
           
             
               Qu.
               6.
            
             
             Utrùm
             assistentia
             Spiritus
             sancti
             Ecclesiae
             promissa
             necessariò
             credenda
             sit
             simpliciter
             in
             omnem
             veritatem
             eam
             ducturum
             ,
             au
             solùm
             in
             necessariam
             ?
          
           
             Resp.
             Necessum
             est
             credere
             Spiritum
             sanctum
             ,
             non
             dico
             inducturum
             sed
             conservaturum
             Ecclesiam
             ,
             Catholicam
             in
             om●i
             doctrina
             seu
             veritate
             revelata
             ;
             immò
             ita
             recturum
             eam
             ,
             ut
             nunquàm
             in
             errorem
             aliquam
             notabilem
             ,
             id
             est
             ,
             qui
             vergat
             in
             gravissimum
             animarum
             detrimentum
             ,
             universaliter
             induci
             permitrat
             ;
             licet
             in
             errorem
             facti
             ,
             &
             forsitan
             do●●●●●
             non
             immediatè
             &
             expressè
             revelatae
             ,
             incidere
             
             poterit
             pars
             major
             Ecclesiae
             .
          
           
             
               Qu.
               3.
            
             
             Utrùm
             Concilium
             ,
             (
             secundùm
             quod
             Stapletonus
             affirmat
             )
             possit
             erroneè
             proponere
             doctrinas
             quasdam
             (
             scilicet
             quae
             adfundamenium
             Religionis
             non
             appropinquant
             )
             non
             veras
             ?
          
           
             Resp.
             Primò
             notandum
             esse
             ,
             quod
             aliud
             est
             Concilium
             oecumenicum
             Ecclesiae
             doctrinas
             proponere
             ,
             aliud
             Ecclesiam
             illis
             adhaerere
             .
             Deinde
             aliud
             est
             Ecclesiam
             doctrinis
             à
             Concilio
             propositis
             adhaerere
             tanquam
             revelatis
             ,
             aliud
             illis
             assentiri
             tanquam
             decretis
             ac
             definitis
             à
             supremo
             in
             Ecclesia
             tribunali
             .
             Quicquid
             sit
             ,
             non
             denegamus
             Concilium
             oecumenicum
             ,
             posse
             in
             quibusda●
             circumstantiis
             Ecclesiae
             proponere
             doctrinas
             quae
             nec
             immediatè
             continentur
             in
             revelatis
             ,
             nec
             sunt
             de
             rebus
             magni
             momenti
             ,
             sed
             vel
             facti
             vel
             disciplinae
             ,
             quodammodò
             falsas
             ,
             aut
             non
             omninò
             veras
             .
          
           
             
               Qu.
               8.
            
             
             Utrùm
             unquam
             definitum
             fuerit
             ab
             aliquo
             Concilio
             oecumenico
             Ecclesiam
             vel
             concilium
             esse
             infallibilem
             ?
             Et
             si
             sic
             ,
             Ubi
             ?
          
           
             Resp.
             Nunquam
             ,
             quod
             meminerim
             ,
             (
             evidentissimis
             sepo●itis
             scripturae
             locis
             )
             expressè
             definitum
             legi
             .
             Supponitur
             enim
             ad
             omnem
             definitionem
             infallibilis
             haec
             decernendi
             potestas
             :
             Quippe
             si
             cuilibet
             licuerit
             Supremi
             Tribunalis
             ,
             sive
             Ecclesiastici
             ,
             sive
             saecularis
             ,
             authoritatem
             ac
             jurisdictionem
             in
             dubium
             revocare
             ,
             ruunt
             certè
             omnis
             Regiminis
             &
             gubernationis
             fundamenta
             ?
             Si
             veró
             tali
             decernentis
             authoritati
             credendum
             ac
             cedeudum
             necesse
             sit
             ,
             perinde
             est
             ,
             quantum
             ad
             debitam
             subditorum
             obedientiam
             ,
             an
             fuerit
             talis
             authoritas
             secundùm
             se
             infallibilis
             ,
             an
             non
             .
          
           
             
               Qu.
               9.
            
             
             Utrum
             quando
             vulgò
             dicitur
             Ecclesia
             Catholica
             est
             infallibilis
             ,
             istum
             verbum
             infallibilis
             importer
             divinam
             quandam
             assistentiam
             &
             inerrabilitatem
             ?
             An
             solum
             moralem
             (
             at
             in
             summo
             gradu
             )
             certitudinem
             ?
             Cui
             scilicet
             inniti
             possent
             homines
             sine
             aliquo
             periculo
             ,
             immò
             omnin●●ebeant
             ?
          
           
             Resp.
             Quod
             hujus
             questionis
             solutio
             maximè
             pendet
             de
             propria
             vocabulorum
             significatione
             ,
             nimirùm
             quaenam
             infallibilitas
             vel
             certitudo
             quam
             di●i●nus
             divinam
             ?
             Quaenam
             naturalis
             ,
             id
             est
             naruralis
             
             evidentiae
             ,
             &
             quaenam
             moralis
             .
             Quae
             omnia
             ex
             Logicae
             principiis
             desumenda
             &
             dissolvenda
             sunt
             ,
             Quod
             non
             est
             hujas
             loci
             .
             In
             praesentiarum
             sufficit
             quod
             talis
             sit
             Ecclesiae
             infallibilitas
             seu
             inerrabilitas
             ,
             quaeque
             ex
             divino
             proveniat
             instituto
             &
             auxilio
             ,
             ut
             in
             errorem
             Christianae
             doctrinae
             ac
             Religioni
             oppositum
             nunquàm
             induce●ur
             ,
             nec
             portae
             inferi
             praevalebunt
             adversus
             eam
             .
          
           
             Ut
             tibi
             verò
             (
             qui
             difficultatum
             medullas
             soles
             penetrare
             )
             pleniùs
             faciam
             satis
             in
             re
             tanti
             momenti
             ,
             ex
             quâ
             nimirùm
             caeterarum
             omnium
             inter
             Christianos
             controversiarum
             petenda
             est
             solutio
             ,
             superaddam
             hic
             breviter
             quod
             nondum
             à
             me
             nec
             verbis
             ,
             nec
             scriptis
             accepisti
             .
          
           
             Ecclesiam
             esse
             infallibilem
             ,
             tùm
             ex
             promissis
             Christi
             Domini
             in
             sacra
             scriptura
             frequenter
             habitis
             ,
             tùm
             ex
             natura
             ipsius
             traditionis
             universalis
             Ecclesiae
             ,
             quam
             etiam
             in
             genere
             sumptam
             infallibilem
             esse
             ,
             alibi
             satis
             ,
             si
             rectè
             memineris
             ,
             tibi
             evidentissimè
             demonstravimus
             .
          
           
             Ecclesiam
             autem
             esse
             infallibilem
             ,
             nihil
             aliud
             est
             ,
             quàm
             Ecclesiam
             non
             posse
             falli
             ,
             id
             est
             ;
             Universalem
             Ecclesiam
             unitam
             sub
             unâ
             in
             ejusdem
             fidei
             &
             Sacramentorum
             communione
             ,
             non
             posse
             errare
             in
             traditione
             Christianae
             ac
             revelatae
             doctrinae
             ,
             quae
             scilicet
             à
             Christo
             &
             ab
             Apostolis
             ejus
             per
             universum
             orbem
             edocta
             ac
             disseminata
             fuerit
             .
          
           
             Doctrina
             haec
             Christiana
             ,
             in
             cujus
             traditione
             nequit
             Ecclesia
             à
             veritate
             aberrare
             ,
             non
             solùm
             continet
             dogma●a
             ,
             quae
             veluri
             merè
             speculativa
             videntur
             ;
             Trinitatem
             nempe
             Incarnationem
             ,
             &c.
             
             (
             Quae
             licet
             ad
             Christianae
             vitae
             perfectionem
             parùm
             aut
             nihil
             conducere
             existiment
             novatores
             ,
             attamen
             re
             verâ
             totius
             Christianae
             praxeos
             bases
             sunt
             &
             fundamenta
             )
             sed
             etiam
             Christianorum
             operum
             &
             Christianae
             vitae
             institutiones
             &
             actus
             ,
             ut
             in
             Sacramentorum
             administratione
             &
             receptione
             ,
             &
             in
             multiplici
             materia
             facti
             ,
             quae
             ad
             vitam
             aeternam
             consequendam
             Christianorum
             u●iversirati
             necessariò
             requiruntur
             .
          
           
             Infallibilita●
             haec
             est
             duplicis
             generis
             .
             Prima
             ,
             quae
             perfecta
             &
             absoluta
             est
             ,
             spectar
             ad
             traditionem
             articulorum
             fidei
             ,
             id
             est
             ,
             articulorum
             revelatorum
             ,
             
             quaeque
             divinam
             revelationem
             tanquam
             objectum
             formale
             essentialiter
             vendicant
             .
             Secunda
             est
             Canonica
             ,
             id
             est
             ,
             articulorum
             ab
             Ecclesia
             definitor●m
             quorum
             nulla
             habetur
             revelationis
             divinae
             universalis
             traditio
             .
             Quae
             tamen
             talis
             est
             conditionis
             &
             naturae
             ,
             ut
             omnes
             Ecclesiae
             subditi
             &
             membra
             hisce
             teneantur
             subcribere
             &
             obedire
             definitionibus
             .
          
           
             Prima
             infallibilitas
             in
             sola
             Ecclesia
             universali
             residet
             ,
             neque
             in
             Papa
             ,
             neque
             in
             Concilio
             nisi
             in
             quantum
             Ecclesiae
             unversali
             consentire
             &
             cohaerere
             creduntur
             ,
             in
             alterutro
             tamen
             Ecclesia
             universali
             consentiente
             .
             Attamen
             Concilio
             verè
             oecumenico
             &
             perfectè
             generali
             hoc
             proprium
             inest
             ,
             quod
             in
             illius
             revelatorum
             fidei
             articulorum
             definitionibus
             involvatur
             necessariò
             universalis
             Ecclesiae
             consensus
             .
             Quae
             verò
             sint
             conditiones
             &
             qualitates
             Concilii
             verè
             oecumenici
             constitutivae
             ,
             non
             est
             hujus
             loci
             statuere
             .
             Prima
             igitur
             infallibilitas
             ad
             traditionis
             universalitatem
             divinâ
             suffultam
             speciali
             providentiâ
             reducitur
             .
             Secunda
             tum
             in
             Papa
             ,
             tum
             in
             Goncilio
             residet
             juxta
             varios
             Reip.
             Christianae
             status
             &
             conditiones
             .
             Potest
             enim
             Summus
             Pontifex
             ,
             ubi
             urget
             aliqua
             necessitas
             ,
             nec
             poterit
             Consilium
             generale
             opport●●è
             congregari
             ,
             quicquid
             necessum
             fuerit
             ad
             tollendum
             schisma
             vel
             scandalum
             canonica
             infallibilitate
             decernere
             .
             Cui
             tota
             Ecclesia
             ,
             saltem
             usque
             ●um
             Concilium
             generale
             haberi
             poterit
             ,
             cedere
             teneretur
             .
          
           
             Veritates
             autem
             seu
             propositiones
             quae
             ab
             Ecclesia
             universali
             infallibiliter
             determinari
             possunt
             ,
             duplicis
             sunt
             generis
             .
             Vel
             enim
             sunt
             ipsae
             veritares
             immediatè
             et
             in
             ipsismet
             terminis
             revelatae
             ,
             vel
             sunt
             consequentes
             seu
             illationes
             ex
             illis
             .
             Prioris
             generis
             veritates
             posse
             ab
             Ecclesia
             universali
             infallibiliter
             definiri
             ,
             seu
             potius
             designari
             .
             aliás
             ●ibi
             manifestissimè
             oftendimus
             ;
             sicut
             &
             illas
             explicare
             ,
             &
             terminls
             magis
             perspicuis
             exprimere
             .
             Non
             etenim
             per
             nudas
             verborum
             cortices
             &
             literulas
             materiales
             ,
             sed
             per
             ipsorum
             sensu●
             &
             significationem
             ,
             suam
             novit
             &
             tradit
             Ecclesia
             doctrinam
             .
             Ac
             proinde
             panis
             conversionem
             in
             Coepus
             Christi
             rectè
             explicuit
             Ecclesia
             ,
             exòrtâ
             occasione
             ,
             nomine
             Transubstantiationis
             .
          
           
             Posterioris
             autem
             generis
             propositiones
             bifariàm
             
             dividimus
             .
             Vel
             enim
             evidentiss●mè
             &
             primo
             intui●●
             constabunt
             cuicunque
             sanae
             mentis
             proponantur
             ,
             suppositâ
             premissaram
             veritate
             .
             Ut
             ,
             verbi
             gratia
             ,
             quod
             Christus
             duas
             habuerit
             voluntates
             ,
             ex
             hypothesi
             du
             ,
             plicis
             naturae
             ,
             divinae
             scilicet
             &
             humanae
             ,
             in
             Christo
             ,
             manifestissimum
             elucet
             .
             Vel
             quae
             studium
             aliquod
             &
             scientiam
             requirunt
             ad
             hujusmodi
             sequelae
             seu
             consequentiae
             evidentiam
             percipiendam
             .
             Quae
             quidem
             evidentia
             majoris
             vel
             minoris
             certitudinis
             apparebit
             ,
             tùm
             juxta
             subjecti
             perspicuitatem
             vel
             obscuritatem
             ,
             tùm
             etiam
             juxta
             ratiocinantis
             doctrinae
             &
             ingenii
             gradum
             .
          
           
             Prioris
             generis
             veritates
             ,
             priorem
             obtinent
             infallibilitatem
             in
             definitionibus
             seu
             declarationibus
             Universalis
             Ecclesiae
             ad
             fidem
             spectantibus
             .
             Posterioris
             verò
             generis
             propositiones
             juxta
             prius
             divisionis
             membrum
             acceptae
             ,
             similem
             habent
             certitudinem
             ,
             licèt
             gradus
             quasi
             inferioris
             .
             At
             verò
             propositiones
             de
             posteriori
             divisionis
             membro
             ,
             nequaquam
             habent
             supremam
             illam
             &
             universalem
             infallibilitatem
             ,
             sed
             canonicam
             tantùm
             respectu
             totius
             Ecclesiae
             .
             Quibus
             seilicet
             ,
             sicut
             &
             quibuscunque
             aliis
             universalis
             Ecclesiae
             decretis
             firmiter
             standum
             est
             nec
             ullatenus
             reluctandum
             .
          
           
             De
             rebus
             autem
             facti
             ,
             five
             disciplinae
             ,
             sive
             regiminis
             sint
             ,
             quae
             jure
             divino
             nullam
             habent
             institutionem
             ,
             hoc
             tantùm
             nota
             ,
             quod
             eorum
             praecepta
             seu
             instituta
             ,
             dicuntur
             Ecclesiastica
             ,
             quae
             juxta
             varias
             rei
             Christianae
             conditiones
             ac
             dispositiones
             ,
             vel
             omitti
             ,
             vel
             immutari
             possunt
             à
             constitutis
             in
             authoritate
             secundùm
             quod
             expedire
             visum
             fuerit
             ,
             nec
             aliam
             in
             se
             continent
             universalem
             infallibilitatem
             ,
             quàm
             quae
             filios
             Ecclesiae
             ,
             receptâ
             &
             perseverante
             sanctione
             ,
             illis
             subjacere
             &
             obedire
             certissimè
             constringit
             .
          
           
             Qu.
             10.
             
             Utrùm
             quando
             dicitur
             Ecclesia
             Catholicae
             Romana
             ,
             sensus
             fit
             ,
             universalis
             Ecclesia
             sub
             uno
             capite
             collecta
             ,
             quod
             caput
             olim
             fuit
             ,
             &
             nunc
             est
             ,
             &
             probabiliter
             semper
             erit
             Romanu●
             Pontifex
             .
             Ita
             tamen
             ul
             st
             ista
             sedes
             in
             posterùm
             vel
             dissolata
             fuerit
             ,
             vel
             ab
             insidelibus
             possessa
             ,
             quem●umque
             alium
             praesulem
             Ecclesia
             sibi
             praefecerit
             iste
             pro
             visibili
             capite
             Ecclesiae
             &
             successore
             D.
             Petri
             habendus
             sit
             ?
          
           
           
             Resp.
             Quod
             Ecclesia
             Catholica
             dicitur
             Romanae
             ,
             posteris
             hisce
             temporibus
             (
             antiquitùs
             enim
             cum
             loquebantur
             Patres
             de
             Ecclesia
             Romanâ
             ,
             particularem
             seu
             Dioecesanam
             Ecclesiam
             Romae
             ut
             plurimùm
             designarunt
             )
             ad
             distinguendam
             illam
             ab
             aliis
             omnibus
             haereticorum
             ac
             schismaticorum
             conventiculis
             ,
             (
             quorum
             recentiores
             aliqui
             titulum
             Catholicae
             ,
             nescio
             quâ
             dementiâ
             ,
             audent
             sibi
             vendicare
             )
             per
             denominationem
             à
             capite
             desumptam
             .
             Quod
             verò
             Sedi
             Romanae
             annexa
             sit
             ex
             instituto
             Petri
             totius
             Ecclesiae
             capitis
             aliqualis
             authoritas
             certissimâ
             traditione
             constat
             .
             Non
             equidem
             de
             necessitate
             absolutâ
             ,
             cum
             fuerit
             priùs
             Antiochiae
             ;
             sed
             ita
             ex
             hypothesi
             rei
             factae
             ut
             ubicunque
             resideret
             electus
             praesul
             in
             totius
             Ecclesiae
             caput
             ,
             seu
             Petri
             successorem
             ,
             Romanae
             Sedis
             Episcopus
             denominaretur
             .
          
        
         
           
             QUAESITA
             SPECIALIA
             .
          
           
             QUaeritur
             1.
             
             Utrùm
             tenendum
             sit
             ut
             de
             fide
             omnes
             libros
             qui
             nunc
             in
             Canonem
             recipiuntur
             pari
             jure
             esse
             divinos
             &
             infallibiles
             ?
             An
             solùm
             posse
             omnes
             cum
             fructis
             legi
             in
             Ecclesia
             ,
             eos
             nihil
             in
             doctrin●
             aut
             moribus
             falsi
             in
             secontinere
             ,
             &
             proptered
             authoritatem
             eorum
             non
             temerè
             rejiciendam
             ?
          
           
             Ratio
             dubitanda
             est
             ,
             tùm
             quia
             plurimae
             praefationes
             S.
             Hieronymi
             aliquos
             libros
             è
             Canone
             antiquo
             Judaeorum
             eliminant
             ,
             immò
             idem
             libros
             Machabaeorum
             notat
             ,
             &
             3.
             
             &
             4.
             
             Esdrae
             somnia
             vocat
             :
             ●ùm
             Six
             .
             Senensis
             etiam
             post
             Concilium
             Tridentinum
             abdicat
             aditamenta
             ad
             Hesterem
             :
             Et
             Melchior
             Canus
             etiam
             de
             Baruchi
             libro
             putat
             sine
             culpa
             haerese●s
             posse
             dubitari
             ,
             l●c
             .
             com
             .
             1.
             2.
             c.
             9.
             
             Unde
             Cardinalis
             Bellarminus
             agnoseit
             tales
             libros
             posites
             esse
             in
             gradu
             inferiori
             .
          
           
             Resp.
             Juxta
             supradicta
             ad
             tertium
             quaesitum
             generale
             ,
             scilicet
             ,
             omnes
             libros
             receptos
             in
             canonem
             aeque
             infallibilem
             continere
             veritatem
             quoad
             doctrinam
             revelatam
             ,
             id
             est
             ,
             quòd
             fidei
             sen
             doctrinae
             revelatae
             nihil
             oppositum
             aut
             dissonum
             contineant
             .
             Verùm
             quoad
             librorum
             authores
             ,
             quibus
             etiam
             an
             omnia
             in
             eis
             contenta
             immediatè
             à
             spiritu
             sancto
             dictabantur
             ,
             longè
             impar
             est
             eorum
             certitudo
             .
          
           
             Qu.
             2.
             
             Utrùm
             Concilium
             Tridentinum
             (
             ubi
             de
             imaginibus
             
             praecipiens
             ad
             Concilium
             Nicaenum
             2.
             nòs
             remittit
             )
             c●nsendum
             sit
             interpretari
             sensum
             istius
             ,
             ubi
             loco
             adorare
             dicit
             venerari
             ,
             aut
             
               debitum
               honorem
               conferre
            
             ?
          
           
             Resp.
             Concilium
             Tridentinum
             nequaquam
             interpretari
             sensum
             Concili●●●
             Nicaeni
             ,
             sed
             idem
             aliis
             verbis
             asseverare
             .
             Si
             enim
             ,
             (
             quod
             tibi
             saepius
             dixi
             )
             prototypon
             non
             imago
             propriè
             veneretur
             ,
             parùm
             refert
             quo
             utatur
             vocabùlo
             ,
             nisi
             fiat
             quaestio
             de
             nominum
             etymologia
          
           
             Qu.
             3.
             
             Utrùm
             articulue
             de
             Transubstantiatione
             in
             Con●il
             .
             Trident.
             Non
             sufficienter
             credaetur
             secundùm
             mentem
             Sy●odi
             ,
             ab
             eo
             qui
             ●●cat
             ,
             &
             profiteatur
             .
             
               Ego
               credo
               quod
               post
               con
               consecratione●●
               ,
               panis
               des●●it
               esse
               in
               Sacramento
               ,
               &
               loco
               ejus
               est
               praesens
               corpus
               Christi
               verè
               ,
               realiter
               ,
               &
               substantialiter
               (
               scilicet
               ut
               loquitur
               synodus
               sacramentali●er
               ,
               seu
               modo
               quodam
               inestabili
               &
               incomprehensibili
               )
               quod
               fidelibus
               communicatur
               ad
               vitam
               ,
               &
               indi●nis
               cedit
               ad
               condemnationem
               .
            
             Quanquam
             in
             ●
             ered
             talis
             homo
             profiteatur
             se
             nolle
             immiscere
             seipsum
             Scholasticis
             &
             Philosophisis
             de
             islo
             mysterio
             disputationibus
             .
             Ut
             quid
             factum
             sit
             de
             substantia
             panis
             ?
             In
             quo
             subjecto
             subjectentur
             accidentia
             ejus
             ?
             &c.
             modò
             recipiat
             in
             se
             nu●quam
             se
             interpretaturum
             modum
             istius
             mysterii
             contra
             consensum
             Sholasticorum
             .
          
           
             Ratio
             dubitandi
             est
             ,
             quia
             h●e
             doctrina
             á
             S
             :
             Patribus
             proponi●ur
             non
             sub
             notione
             miraculi
             ,
             sed
             mysterii
             inexplicabilis
             ,
             unde
             apud
             eos
             nullae
             tantae
             Philosoph●cae
             controversiae
             ,
             &
             subti
             itates
             reperiantur
             ,
             &
             prop●●rid
             ●a●e●
             sub●isitates
             non
             p●ssunt
             ●liciesse
             ●●
             antiqua
             traditi●●●
             Ecclesiastica
             .
             Praeterià
             Cardinalis
             Peronius
             asserit
             Concilium
             Triden
             inum
             n●min●●m
             cegere
             ad
             usurpandam
             vocem
             transubstantiationis
             .
          
           
             Resp.
             Sufficienter
             credi
             sub
             his
             terminis
             .
             Ubi
             verò
             subjungis
             ,
             
               Quod
               fidelibus
               ,
               &c.
            
             mens
             est
             ni
             fallor
             ,
             
               Quod
               dignis
            
             ,
             &c.
             subest
             enim
             aequivocatio
             ,
             nam
             etiam
             indigni
             possunt
             esse
             fideles
             ,
             verùm
             hoc
             dico
             ad
             majorem
             cautelam
             .
             De
             reliquo
             nemo
             tenetúr
             jurare
             in
             verba
             Scholasticorum
             ,
             sufficit
             te
             contra
             communem
             Patrum
             &
             Ecclesiae
             consensum
             nunquàm
             modum
             istum
             velle
             interpretari
             ,
             nec
             determinate
             .
             Cavendum
             tamen
             est
             ,
             ne
             sub
             terminis
             tuis
             oppositum
             
             aliquid
             transubstantiationi
             inhaereat
             animo
             .
          
           
             Qu.
             4.
             
             Utrùm
             ille
             dici
             possit
             admittere
             Canonem
             2.
             siss
             .
             21.
             
             Concil
             .
             Trident.
             de
             communione
             sub
             una
             specie
             ,
             qui
             quamvis
             ipse
             nullas
             videat
             sufficientes
             rationes
             negandi
             communione●
             utriusque
             speciei
             ,
             tamen
             profitetur
             se
             piè
             credere
             fuisse
             aliquas
             quae
             proculdubio
             Concilio
             videbantur
             justae
             &
             sufficientes
             ,
             &
             canonicè
             submittit
             se
             iste
             alterationi
             ?
          
           
             Resp.
             Affirmativè
             .
             Inquirat
             tamen
             hic
             Christianus
             ,
             si
             doctus
             sir
             ,
             corde
             recto
             motiva
             Concilii
             in
             h●c
             parte
             ,
             &
             justi●sima
             statim
             inveniet
             .
          
           
             Qu.
             5.
             
             An
             fit
             de
             fide
             licitum
             esse
             coërcere
             &
             punire
             vel
             trade●e
             puniendos
             morte
             ,
             exilio
             ,
             vel
             aliis
             civilibus
             poenis
             haereticos
             convictos
             ?
          
           
             Resp.
             Subjectum
             quaestionis
             non
             esse
             materiam
             fidei
             ,
             ac
             proinde
             nihil
             esse
             de
             fide
             in
             illâ
             materia
             .
             Veruntamen
             ce●●●ssimum
             esse
             rebelles
             à
             side
             &
             ab
             Ecclesia
             coërceri
             &
             pun●●i
             posse
             ;
             poenis
             nimirùm
             spiritualibus
             (
             id
             est
             censuris
             Ecclesiasticis
             )
             à
             superioribus
             suis
             Ecclesiasticis
             ;
             Et
             poenis
             temporalibus
             ,
             (
             id
             est
             incarceratione
             ,
             exilio
             ,
             &
             similibus
             )
             à
             superioribus
             suis
             temporalibus
             .
             Morte
             verò
             puniri
             posse
             haereticos
             etiam
             convictos
             ,
             immò
             relapso●
             ,
             vel
             obstinatissimos
             (
             modò
             à
             seditionis
             &
             rebellionis
             in
             Remp.
             defuerit
             omne
             periculum
             )
             nunquam
             fuir
             totius
             Ecclesiae
             dogma
             Catholicum
             .
             Quicquid
             autem
             sit
             de
             praxi
             Inquisitionis
             jam
             receptā
             ,
             Catholici
             plurimi
             ,
             immò
             &
             doctissimi
             ,
             praecipuè
             in
             Gallia
             nostra
             hoc
             semper
             improbarunt
             ,
             sed
             haec
             quaestio
             facti
             est
             ,
             seu
             prudentiae
             ,
             non
             doctrinae
             .
          
           
             Qu.
             6.
             
             Utrùm
             &
             quatenùs
             liceat
             Catholico
             optare
             &
             suadere
             concessionem
             utriusque
             speciei
             ,
             Reformationem
             abusuum
             in
             Reliquiis
             ,
             Imaginibus
             ,
             Indulgentiis
             ,
             &c.
             
             Liturgiam
             &
             Preces
             in
             linguâ
             notâ
             &
             intellectâ
             ,
             &c.
             
             Sciticet
             tanquam
             media
             admodùm
             efficacia
             ad
             reünionem
             Eo●lesiarum
             ?
          
           
             Resp.
             Cùm
             subditorum
             non
             sit
             ,
             superiorum
             suor●m
             leges
             ad
             libitum
             interpretari
             ,
             immò
             nec
             ,
             sub
             reformationis
             specie
             ,
             quamcunque
             praxim
             authoritato
             stabilitam
             corrigere
             (
             h●ec
             enim
             propria
             seditionis
             ratio
             est
             )
             nemini
             Catholicorum
             licet
             publicè
             repraehendere
             nec
             verbo
             ,
             nec
             scripto
             ,
             Ecclesiae
             diseiplinam
             
             canonicè
             erectam
             ,
             Labefactatam
             verò
             restaurare
             ,
             dummodò
             prudenter
             fiat
             ,
             poterit
             unusquisque
             suo
             modo
             conari
             .
             Cum
             autem
             Episcoporum
             ac
             pastorum
             sit
             (
             quos
             posuit
             Spiritus
             sanctus
             regere
             Ecclesiam
             Dei
             )
             imposturas
             omnes
             authoritate
             publicâ
             prohibere
             ac
             tollere
             ,
             his
             omnium
             est
             sobriè
             indicare
             quos
             manifestè
             perceperint
             Religionis
             abusus
             ,
             tùm
             in
             Clero
             ,
             tùm
             in
             populo
             .
             Verùm
             nec
             licet
             ,
             nec
             convenit
             privato
             cuicunque
             suadere
             mutationem
             praxis
             cujuscunque
             ,
             quam
             vel
             ab
             Ecclesia
             sancitam
             ,
             vel
             in
             .
             Ecclesia
             consuetudin●
             generali
             &
             antiquâ
             usurpatam
             novimus
             .
             De
             communione
             sub
             utraque
             specie
             ,
             ac
             liturgiâ
             seu
             precibus
             Ecclesiasticis
             in
             linguâ
             vulgari
             habendis
             ,
             si
             qua
             spes
             esset
             illud
             obtinendi
             ,
             apud
             haereticos
             parùm
             vale●et
             .
             De
             reliquiis
             ,
             Indulgentiis
             ,
             Imaginibus
             ,
             &c.
             multa
             forsàn
             ,
             modò
             caurè
             fieret
             ,
             &
             monenda
             &
             suadenda
             forent
             .
             Quicquid
             sit
             ;
             Ecclesiarum
             ,
             (
             ut
             vocas
             )
             reünionem
             sperare
             nequaquàm
             fas
             est
             ,
             nisi
             priùs
             rebelles
             in
             sponsam
             Christi
             ,
             submissis
             cervicibus
             ,
             potestati
             à
             Deo
             ordinât●
             cordatum
             jurent
             obsequium
             .
             Vale.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           Table
           of
           the
           Contents
           of
           the
           several
           Chapters
           .
        
         
           
             Sect.
             1.
             
             Cap.
             1.
             
             THe
             occasion
             of
             the
             Authors
             departing
             out
             of
             England
             .
             Bloody
             commotions
             of
             Calvinists
             there
             .
             The
             horribleness
             and
             strangeness
             of
             them
             .
             p.
             1.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             1.
             
             Cap.
             2.
             
             Sacriledge
             and
             Perjury
             acknowledged
             even
             by
             Heathens
             to
             be
             principal
             causes
             of
             publick
             calamities
             .
             p.
             4.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             1.
             
             Cap.
             3.
             
             England
             prodigiously
             guilty
             of
             sacriledge
             since
             the
             schism
             .
             Visible
             judgments
             have
             continually
             pursued
             this
             crime
             there
             .
             p.
             7.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             1.
             
             Cap.
             4.
             
             Perjury
             how
             frequently
             and
             how
             heinously
             committed
             in
             England
             since
             the
             Schism
             .
             p.
             12.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             1.
             
             Cap.
             5.
             
             The
             sanguinary
             Laws
             ,
             and
             cruel
             execution
             of
             them
             upon
             Catholick
             Priests
             in
             England
             .
             p.
             16.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             1.
             
             Cap.
             6.
             
             The
             Authors
             sadness
             for
             the
             sins
             and
             miseries
             of
             his
             Country
             .
             What
             remedies
             and
             lenitives
             he
             found
             for
             this
             sorrow
             .
             p.
             18.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             1.
             
             Cap.
             7.
             
             A
             scruple
             suggested
             to
             my
             minde
             ,
             viz.
             To
             the
             Communion
             of
             what
             Church
             I
             should
             adhere
             upon
             supposition
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             should
             fail
             .
             p.
             20.
             
          
           
             
             Sect.
             1.
             
             Cap.
             8.
             
             A
             Reflection
             upon
             several
             Sects
             .
             And
             first
             upon
             the
             Socinians
             .
             p.
             22.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             1.
             
             Cap.
             9.
             
             A
             Reflection
             upon
             the
             Calvinists
             and
             Lutheran
             Churches
             .
             Their
             first
             disadvantage
             ,
             in
             comparison
             with
             the
             English
             Church
             .
             p.
             27.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             1.
             
             Cap.
             10.
             
             Apparent
             want
             ,
             yea
             renouncing
             of
             a
             lawful
             succession
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             Governors
             among
             Lutherans
             and
             Calvinists
             .
             p.
             29.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             1.
             
             Cap.
             11.
             
             Consent
             of
             Fathers
             against
             Lutherans
             and
             Calvinists
             .
             p.
             34.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             1.
             
             Cap.
             12.
             
             Seditious
             doctrines
             universally
             taught
             by
             Calvinists
             .
             &c.
             p.
             37.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             1.
             
             Cap.
             13.
             
             Protestants
             recriminating
             Catholicks
             for
             Rebellion
             ,
             answered
             .
             p.
             44.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             1.
             
             Cap.
             14.
             
             A
             fourth
             scandal
             among
             Calvinists
             ,
             viz.
             their
             aversion
             from
             unity
             .
             p.
             47.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             1.
             
             Cap.
             15.
             
             The
             scandalous
             personal
             qualities
             of
             Luther
             and
             Calvin
             .
             p
             51.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             1.
             
             Cap.
             16.
             
             The
             Authors
             unquietness
             not
             being
             able
             to
             communicate
             with
             Calvinists
             ,
             &c.
             
             Reflection
             upon
             the
             several
             Eastern
             Churches
             .
             p
             .
             57.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             1.
             
             Cap.
             17.
             
             Necessity
             of
             the
             Authors
             examining
             the
             grounds
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             .
             Several
             advantages
             acknowledged
             to
             be
             in
             that
             Church
             .
             p
             .
             59.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             1.
             
             Cap.
             18.
             
             Preparations
             to
             the
             examining
             of
             the
             grounds
             of
             the
             Roman
             Churches
             Authority
             .
             p
             .
             66.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             1.
             
             Cap.
             19.
             
             What
             prejudice
             the
             Author
             received
             by
             receiving
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Roman
             Churches
             authority
             expressed
             in
             School
             language
             .
             p
             .
             70.
             
          
           
             
             Sect.
             2.
             
             Cap.
             1.
             
             
               The
               first
               conclusion
            
             concerning
             the
             
               Rule
               of
               Faith.
            
             Testimonies
             of
             Fathers
             acknowledging
             Doctrines
             Traditionary
             as
             well
             as
             Scripture
             to
             be
             a
             Rule
             of
             Faith.
             p
             .
             77.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             2.
             
             Cap.
             2.
             
             The
             Roman
             Church
             agreeing
             with
             Fathers
             in
             the
             same
             rule
             of
             Faith.
             All
             Sects
             of
             Protestants
             disagree
             with
             the
             Fathers
             .
             p
             .
             82.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             2.
             
             Cap.
             3.
             
             English
             Protestants
             unwilling
             to
             justifie
             this
             Position
             :
             and
             why
             .
             Mr.
             Chillingworth's
             late
             book
             against
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             :
             and
             the
             Character
             given
             of
             it.p.
             85.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             2.
             
             Cap.
             4.
             
             Inconveniences
             following
             Protestants
             Position
             of
             onely
             Scripture
             .
             Fathers
             refuse
             to
             dispute
             with
             Hereticks
             from
             onely
             Scriptures
             .
             p
             .
             90.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             2.
             
             Cap.
             5.
             
             Weakness
             of
             Protestants
             proofs
             for
             onely
             Scripture
             .
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             alledged
             by
             Catholicks
             vainly
             eluded
             by
             Protestants
             .
             p
             .
             97.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             2.
             
             Cap.
             6.
             
             Two
             principal
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             alledged
             by
             Protestants
             to
             prove
             its
             sufficiency
             ,
             and
             against
             Traditions
             ;
             answered
             .
             p
             .
             101
          
           
             Sect.
             2.
             
             Cap.
             7.
             
             Reasons
             and
             Texts
             produced
             by
             Mr.
             Chillingworth
             to
             prove
             onely
             Scripture
             to
             be
             the
             rule
             of
             Faith.
             p
             .
             109.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             2.
             
             Cap.
             8.
             
             Preparatory
             grounds
             for
             the
             answering
             of
             these
             reasons
             and
             Quotations
             .
             That
             Christian
             Religion
             was
             settled
             in
             the
             Church
             by
             Tradition
             especially
             .
             The
             advantage
             of
             that
             way
             beyound
             writing
             .
             p
             .
             112.
             
          
           
             
             Sect.
             2.
             
             Cap.
             9.
             
             A
             further
             demonstration
             of
             the
             firmness
             of
             Tradition
             .
             Certain
             objections
             answered
             .
             p
             .
             123.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             2.
             
             Cap.
             10.
             
             The
             second
             preparatory
             ground
             :
             viz.
             Occasion
             of
             writing
             the
             Gospels
             ,
             &
             c.p.
             130.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             2.
             
             Cap.
             11.
             
             The
             third
             preparatory
             ground
             .
             viz.
             The
             clearing
             of
             the
             ambiguity
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             (
             
               necessary
               to
               salvation
            
             .
             )
             p.
             136.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             2.
             
             Cap.
             12.
             
             After
             what
             manner
             I
             judged
             it
             necessary
             for
             my
             purpose
             to
             examine
             Mr.
             Chillingworth's
             reasonings
             and
             arguments
             .
             p
             .
             139.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             2.
             
             Cap.
             13.
             
             An
             answer
             to
             Mr.
             Chillingworth's
             discourse
             premised
             before
             his
             proofs
             out
             of
             Scripture
             .
             p
             .
             146.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             2.
             
             Cap.
             14.
             
             An
             Answer
             to
             the
             Texts
             produced
             by
             Mr.
             Chillingworth
             out
             of
             the
             Gospels
             of
             S.
             John
             and
             S.
             Luke
             ,
             &
             c.p.
             152.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             2.
             
             Cap.
             15.
             
             An
             answer
             to
             twelve
             Questions
             of
             Mr.
             Chillingworth
             in
             pursuance
             of
             the
             former
             Quotations
             .
             p
             .
             154.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             2.
             
             Cap.
             16.
             
             
               The
               second
               Conclusion
            
             out
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             concerning
             a
             
               Judge
               of
               Controversies
            
             .
             The
             Authors
             confession
             of
             his
             willingness
             that
             his
             opinion
             against
             the
             Churches
             Infallibility
             might
             appear
             to
             have
             been
             groundless
             .
             p
             .
             160.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             2.
             
             Cap.
             17.
             
             Calvinists
             presumptuous
             renouncing
             of
             the
             Churches
             Authority
             even
             in
             proposing
             of
             Scripture
             :
             And
             pretentions
             to
             immediate
             Revelation
             .
             p
             .
             163.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             2.
             
             Cap.
             18.
             
             Importance
             of
             the
             controversy
             concerning
             the
             Churches
             Authority
             .
             Means
             for
             satisfaction
             in
             it
             abundantly
             sufficient
             in
             Antiquity
             .
             
             This
             Controversie
             beyond
             all
             others
             ought
             to
             be
             diligently
             studied
             by
             Protestants
             .
             167
          
           
             Sect.
             2.
             
             Ca.
             19.
             
             Passages
             out
             of
             the
             Fathers
             concerning
             the
             Churches
             authority,170
          
           
             Sect.
             2.
             
             Ca.
             20.
             
             Quotations
             out
             of
             Antiquity
             for
             the
             authority
             of
             Councells
             .
             A
             contrary
             Character
             of
             antient
             Heretiques
             ,
             &
             c.
             181
          
           
             Sect.
             2.
             
             Ca.
             21.
             
             The
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Romane
             Church
             concerning
             the
             Churches
             authority
             .
             The
             great
             and
             apparent
             reasonablenesse
             of
             it,185
          
           
             Sect.
             2.
             
             Ca.
             22.
             
             The
             method
             whereby
             the
             Author
             arrived
             to
             an
             entire
             satisfaction
             concerning
             the
             Churches
             authority
             .
             236
          
           
             Sect.
             2.
             
             Ca.
             23.
             
             Grounds
             laid
             to
             prove
             the
             certainty
             of
             I●radition
             .
             Severall
             degrees
             of
             it
             .
             238
          
           
             Sect.
             2.
             
             Cha
             24.
             
             Divine
             Revelations
             proved
             beyond
             any
             certaine
             humane
             story,246
          
           
             Sect.
             2.
             
             Ca.
             25.
             
             The
             reason
             of
             considering
             a
             double
             capacity
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             Certainty
             of
             Belief
             compared
             with
             certainty
             of
             knowledge,254
          
           
             Sect.
             2.
             
             Ca.
             26.
             
             Grounds
             pre-required
             to
             the
             demonstrating
             of
             the
             Churches
             authority
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             2.
             
             Ca.
             27.
             
             Proofs
             out
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             &c.
             for
             the
             Churches
             authority
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             2.
             
             Ca.
             28.
             
             The
             validity
             of
             such
             Texts
             ,
             &
             c.
             241
          
           
             Sect.
             2.
             
             Ca.
             29.
             
             The
             objection
             from
             the
             overflowing
             of
             Arianisme
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             answered,246
          
           
             Sect.
             2.
             
             Cha.
             30.
             
             The
             generall
             ground
             of
             the
             Churches
             authority
             ,
             viz.
             Christs
             Promises
             .
             
             The
             severall
             subjects
             and
             acts
             thereof,250
          
           
             Sect.
             2.
             
             Ca.
             31.
             
             Authority
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             compared
             with
             that
             of
             the
             Jewish,258
          
           
             Sect.
             2.
             
             Ca.
             32.
             
             Enquiry
             concerning
             the
             extent
             of
             the
             Churches
             authority
             .
             How
             Stapleton
             states
             this
             point,261
          
           
             Sect.
             2.
             
             Ca
             33.
             
             Upon
             what
             grounds
             Stapleton
             may
             be
             conceived
             to
             have
             stated
             this
             question
             with
             more
             then
             ordinary
             latitude,266
          
           
             Sect.
             2.
             
             Ca.
             34.
             
             Unsatisfactory
             grounds
             of
             the
             English
             Church
             concerning
             Ecclesiasticall
             authority
             .
             Calvinists
             doctrine
             concerning
             the
             Spirit
             being
             Judge
             of
             Controversies
             ,
             exploded,277
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             2.
             
             Ca
             35.
             
             Mr.
             Chillingworth's
             new-found
             Judge
             of
             Controversies
             ,
             viz.
             
               Private
               reason
            
             .
             His
             grounds
             for
             asserting
             such
             a
             Judge,283
          
           
             Sect.
             2.
             
             Ca.
             36.
             
             An
             answer
             to
             the
             three
             first
             grounds
             of
             Mr.
             Chillingworth,287
          
           
             Sect.
             2.
             
             Ca.
             37.
             
             An
             answer
             to
             Mr.
             Chillingworth's
             fourth
             and
             fifth
             grounds
             .
             Severall
             Novelties
             introduced
             by
             him292
          
           
             Sect.
             2.
             
             Ca.
             38.
             
             An
             answer
             to
             Mr.
             Chillingworth's
             sixth
             ground
             .
             Of
             the
             use
             of
             Reason
             in
             Faith.
             303
          
           
             Sect.
             2.
             
             Ca.
             39.
             
             An
             answer
             to
             Mr.
             Chillingworth's
             seventh
             and
             eighth
             grounds,316
          
           
             Sect.
             2.
             
             Ca.
             40.
             
             An
             answer
             to
             Mr.
             Chillingworth's
             objection
             concerning
             difference
             among
             Catholiques
             about
             the
             Judge
             of
             Controversies
             .
             320
          
           
             Sect.
             2.
             
             Ca.
             41.
             
             His
             reasons
             proving
             no
             Church
             of
             one
             denomination
             to
             be
             infallible
             ,
             answered,323
          
           
             
             Sect.
             2.
             
             Ca.
             42.
             
             An
             answer
             to
             Mr.
             Chillingworth's
             objection
             of
             Circles
             and
             absurdities
             to
             the
             Resolution
             of
             Faith
             of
             Catholiques
             .
             332
          
           
             Sect.
             2.
             
             Ca.
             43.
             
             An
             answer
             to
             Mr.
             Chillingworths
             allegations
             of
             pretended
             uncertainties
             and
             casualties
             in
             the
             grounds
             of
             the
             faith
             and
             salvation
             of
             Catholiques
             .
             342
          
           
             Sect.
             2.
             
             Ca.
             44.
             
             Dangerous
             consequences
             of
             Protestants
             Doctrine
             against
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             350
          
           
             Sect.
             2.
             
             Ca.
             45.
             
             
               The
               third
               Conclusion
            
             ,
             concerning
             Schisme
             .
             The
             point
             of
             Schisme
             sleightly
             considered
             by
             Protestants
             ;
             which
             notwithstanding
             ought
             above
             all
             others
             to
             be
             chiefly
             studied
             .
             357
          
           
             Sect.
             2.
             
             Ca.
             46.
             
             Quotations
             out
             of
             Fathers
             to
             shew
             the
             sinfulness
             &
             danger
             of
             Schism,36
          
           
             Sect.
             2.
             
             Ca.
             47.
             
             The
             nature
             and
             marks
             of
             Schisme
             according
             to
             the
             antient
             Fathers
             .
             366
          
           
             Sect.
             2.
             
             Ca.
             48.
             
             An
             application
             of
             the
             former
             marks
             of
             Schisme
             to
             the
             present
             Controversie
             :
             And
             a
             demonstration
             that
             they
             doe
             not
             suit
             to
             the
             Roman
             ,
             but
             only
             Protestant
             Churches
             .
             375
          
           
             Sect.
             2.
             
             Ca.
             49.
             
             A
             continuation
             of
             the
             same
             demonstration
             with
             proofs
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             2.
             
             Ca.
             50.
             
             A
             further
             continuation
             of
             the
             same
             arguments,380
          
           
             Catholikes
             not
             uncharitable
             ,
             for
             saying
             ,
             That
             Protestancy
             unrepented
             is
             damnable,387
          
           
             Sect.
             2.
             
             Ca.
             51.
             
             
               The
               fourth
               Conclusion
            
             ,
             concerning
             the
             
               perpetuall
               visibility
               of
               the
               church
            
             ,
             
             Proofs
             of
             it
             out
             of
             Fathers,398
          
           
             Sect.
             2.
             
             Ca.
             52.
             
             Application
             of
             these
             proofs
             to
             the
             advantage
             of
             the
             Roman
             Catholique
             Church
             ,
             and
             against
             Protestants
             ,
             &
             c.
             401
          
           
             Sect.
             3.
             
             Ca.
             1.
             
             The
             Question
             of
             the
             Church
             being
             decided
             ,
             decides
             all
             other
             Controverversies
             ,
             How
             it
             is
             almost
             impossible
             that
             errours
             should
             crep'd
             into
             the
             publique
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Of
             what
             force
             objections
             out
             of
             Scripture
             or
             Fathers
             are
             against
             the
             Church,413
          
           
             Sect.
             3.
             
             Ca.
             2.
             
             Of
             the
             Reall
             Presence
             and
             Transubstantiation
             .
             Of
             the
             Adoration
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             .
             And
             of
             Communion
             under
             one
             species
             .
             420
          
           
             Sect.
             3.
             
             Ca.
             3.
             
             Of
             I●vocation
             of
             Saints
             .
             Of
             Veneration
             of
             Images
             .
             Of
             Prayers
             and
             Offerings
             for
             the
             Dead
             ,
             and
             Purgatory
             .
             Of
             Indulgences
             .
             And
             of
             publike
             service
             in
             the
             Latin
             tongue
             .
             With
             what
             charity
             and
             modesty
             the
             doctrines
             of
             the
             Church
             are
             to
             be
             examined,431
          
           
             Sect.
             3.
             
             Ca.
             4.
             
             The
             Holinesse
             taught
             and
             practised
             by
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             a
             great
             motive
             to
             embrace
             the
             doctrines
             .
             The
             Authors
             former
             exceptions
             against
             certain
             practises
             ascribed
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             with
             their
             answers
             Of
             the
             Carthusians
             .
             Of
             mysticall
             Theology
             .
             453
          
           
             Sect.
             3.
             
             Ca.
             5.
             
             The
             Conclusion
             ,
             wherein
             the
             imputation
             of
             inconstancy
             charged
             upon
             the
             Author
             ,
             is
             answered
             ;
             as
             likewise
             of
             forsaking
             a
             Religion
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             persecuted
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Appendix
           .
        
         
           
             Cha.
             1.
             
             A
             Brief
             Recapitulation
             of
             the
             Designe
             and
             Contents
             of
             the
             whole
             Book
             .
             pag
             476
          
           
             Cha.
             2.
             
             Grounds
             upon
             which
             certain
             passages
             in
             this
             Book
             h●ve
             been
             misunderstood
             by
             some
             Catholiques
             ,
             and
             those
             mistakings
             cleared
             ,
             483
          
           
             Cha.
             3.
             
             Misinterpretation
             of
             my
             book
             by
             Protestants
             ,
             particularly
             by
             
               J.
               P.
            
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Preface
             to
             my
             Lord
             
               Falklands
               Discourse
               of
            
             Infallibility
             .
             An
             answer
             to
             that
             Preface
             ,
             490
          
           
             Cha.
             4.
             
             An
             answer
             to
             the
             four
             first
             Paragraphs
             of
             the
             Preface
             ,
             496
          
           
             Cha.
             5.
             
             An
             answer
             to
             the
             Remainder
             of
             the
             Preface
             .
             516
          
           
             Cha.
             6.
             
             The
             Fundamentall
             ground
             of
             my
             Lord
             Falkland's
             discourse
             examined
             .
             538
          
           
             Cha.
             7.
             
             A
             concluding
             exhortation
             ,
             wherein
             all
             are
             invited
             to
             Catholike
             Unity
             ,
             547
          
           
             Latin
             Questions
             and
             Answers
             ,
             &c.
             558
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           Errata
           .
        
         
           PAge
           7.
           line
           25.
           read
           observing
           .
           p.
           16.
           l.
           last
           dele
           as
           .
           p.
           19.
           l
           4.
           r.
           therefore
           ought
           ,
           and.
           l.
           2●●
           r
           :
           toward
           which
           tranquillity
           .
           p.
           21.
           l.
           22.
           r
           Re●all
           .
           p.
           22.
           l.
           19.
           r.
           thorough
           his
           .
           p.
           26.
           l.
           25.
           r.
           Petitions
           to
           Q
           p.
           29.
           l.
           3.
           r.
           desire
           not
           to
           .
           p.
           32.
           l.
           31.
           r.
           customary
           .
           p.
           33
           l.
           3.
           r.
           Offices
           &
           candidati
           .
           &
           l.
           11.
           r.
           Presbyter●
           .
           p.
           35.
           l.
           18.
           r.
           in
           Schism
           .
           p.
           36.
           l.
           17.
           r.
           as
           these
           .
           p.
           39.
           l.
           3.
           r.
           may
           distu●b
           ●
           &
           dele
           the
           last
           line
           .
           p.
           40.
           l.
           26.
           r.
           
             them
             to
             Luthers
          
           .
           p
           ,
           43.
           l.
           ul●
           .
           r.
           to
           justifie
           .
           p.
           44.
           l.
           6.
           r.
           some
           few
           .
           p.
           45.
           l.
           12.
           r.
           declaration
           of
           .
           p.
           47.
           l●
           14.
           r.
           could
           not
           .
           &
           l.
           19.
           to
           themselves
           .
           p.
           54.
           l.
           21.
           r.
           exorcised
           .
           p.
           55.
           l.
           22.
           r.
           many
           .
           p.
           65.
           l.
           12.
           r.
           in
           a
           greater
           .
           &
           l.
           14.
           dele
           that
           .
           p.
           69.
           l.
           14.
           r.
           reading
           .
           p.
           70.
           l.
           1.
           r.
           dic
           ,
           &
           l.
           3.
           
           Petrus
           .
           p.
           72.
           l.
           16.
           r.
           were
           as
           indulgent
           .
           p.
           83.
           l.
           23.
           r.
           condemn
           them
           ,
           p.
           86.
           l.
           24.
           r.
           Rites
           .
           p.
           91.
           l.
           10.
           r.
           wrote
           .
           p.
           92.
           l.
           2.
           r.
           Texts
           of
           .
           p.
           119.
           l.
           17.
           r.
           veritati
           .
           &
           l.
           28.
           r.
           seemingly
           .
           p.
           122.
           l.
           18.
           r.
           in
           gratitude
           .
           p.
           123.
           l●
           1.
           r.
           wil
           be
           .
           p.
           127.
           l.
           11.
           r.
           Franc.
           
             à
             Sancta
             Clara.
          
           &
           l.
           33.
           r.
           in
           the
           p.
           129.
           l●
           10.
           r.
           divulged
           .
           p.
           130.
           l.
           7
           ,
           8.
           instead
           of
           
             And
             therefore
          
           ,
           r.
           Now
           when
           .
           p.
           146.
           l.
           13.
           r.
           Cha.
           7.
           p.
           162.
           l.
           13.
           r.
           visibly
           .
           p.
           271.
           l.
           8.
           r.
           ca.
           40.
           p.
           172.
           l.
           25.
           r.
           Origen
           (
           Praefat.
           in
           libr.
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           &
           l.
           last
           
             Tract
             in
             Matth.
          
           29.
           
           Cha.
           27.
           p.
           173.
           l●
           32.
           r.
           Catech.
           18.
           p.
           174.
           l.
           11.
           r.
           Witnesse
           S.
           Augustin
           in
           Psal.
           57.
           p.
           175.
           l.
           7.
           r.
           (
           
             id
             ib.
             ca.
          
           10.
           )
           p.
           176.
           l.
           r.
           dele
           it
           .
           &
           l.
           9.
           r
           ,
           (
           
             cont
             .
             Ep.
             Fund
          
           .
           ca.
           4.
           )
           p.
           184.
           l.
           26.
           r.
           Chap.
           26.
           p.
           190.
           l.
           8.
           dele
           and.
           p.
           217.
           of
           L.
           l.
           ●
           .
           r.
           
             rall
             ,
             when
             it
             shall
             be
             proved
             against
             them
             ,
             and
          
           when
           .
           p.
           220.
           l.
           32.
           r.
           
             it
             can
          
           .
           p.
           234.
           l.
           11.
           r.
           rescuing
           .
           p.
           241.
           l.
           6.
           dele
           upon
           .
           p.
           248.
           l.
           16.
           dele
           ●
           .
           
           p.
           275.
           l.
           i.
           r.
           Traditions
           .
           p.
           262.
           l.
           25.
           r.
           proceed
           chiefly
           from
           .
           p.
           276.
           l.
           5.
           r.
           are
           of
           .
           p.
           361.
           l.
           9.
           r.
           Be
           ye
           .
           p.
           362.
           l.
           2.
           r.
           martyrdoms
           .
           p.
           365.
           l.
           7.
           r.
           blame
           me
           .
           p.
           379.
           l.
           21.
           r.
           and
           in
           .
           p.
           385.
           l.
           14.
           r.
           then
           they
           .
           &
           l.
           18.
           r.
           in
           Scrip-p
           .
           429.
           l.
           5.
           r.
           vain
           and
           unprofitable
           Phi-&
           l.
           11.
           r.
           thousand
           needlesse
           objections
           .
           p.
           432.
           l.
           20.
           r.
           especiall
           .
           p.
           439.
           l.
           6.
           r.
           respect
           .
           p.
           442.
           l.
           18.
           for
           Arrius
           r.
           A●rius
           .
           p.
           446.
           l.
           11.
           r.
           imprudence
           .
           p.
           456.
           l.
           27.
           r.
           admitted
           .
           p.
           455.
           l.
           17.
           r.
           cautelously
           .
           p.
           492.
           l.
           24.
           r.
           an
           Answer
           .
           p.
           498.
           l.
           5.
           r.
           will
           premise
           this●●
           p.
           485.
           l.
           31.
           r.
           such
           a
           lie
           .
           p.
           500.
           l.
           13.
           r.
           and
           without
           .
           p.
           522.
           r.
           Servetus
           ,
           and
           p.
           518.
           l.
           16.
           r.
           implies
           .
           p.
           544.
           l.
           last
           r.
           or
           false
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A34969-e1500
           
             Ostand
             .
             cent
             16.
             pag.
             87.
             pag.
             102.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A34969-e10880
           
             Mr.
             Chillingw
             .
             C.
             4.
             40.
             41.
             42.
             43
             ,
             &c.
             &
             alibi
             passim
             .
          
           
             Vid.
             Card.
             Perron
             .
             Ep.
             ad
             Casaub.
             
          
           
             Can●
             Apost
             .
             36.
             37
             &c.
             Clement
             .
             Const.
             Apost
             l
             2.
             cap.
             30.
             
          
           
             Molin
             in
             S.
             Tho.
             p
             1.
             q.
             1.
             a.
             2.
             disp
             .
             1.
             
             &
             2.
             ad
             .
             3.
             
             Can.
             in
             loc
             .
             Theol.
             l.
             12.
             
             Ca.
             3.
             
             Fr.
             a
             S.
             Cla.
             in
             Syst.
             fidei
             .
             Ca.
             2.
             8.
             14.
             
          
           
             See
             Bacon
             Analys
             .
             sid
             .
             &
             Cellot
             .
             de
             Hier
             .
             Eccl
             lib.
             4.
             c.
             10.
             
             &
             12.
             
             Syst.
             fidei
             ca.
             23.
             &
             infr
             .
             ca.
             33.
             
          
           
             Stapl.
             lib.
             de
             Pri●●
             .
             Fid.
             doc
             .
             Contr.
             4.
             
             Qu.
             2.
             
          
           
             Panorm
             .
             C.
             signif
             .
             ext
             .
             de
             Elect.
             
          
           
             Thuan.
             de
             Vita
             .
             suâ
             lib.
             6.
             
          
           
             Soto
             Asser.
             Ca.
             cit
             .
             de
             Concll
             .
          
           
             Id.
             in
             Conf.
             Wittenb
             .
             Cellot
             .
             de
             Hier.
             Eccl.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             10.
             8.
             12.
             
          
           
             Bacon
             Anal.
             Fidei
             .
             n.
             113.
             
          
           
             Aug.
             de
             Bap.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             3.
             id
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Field
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             l.
             4.
             c.
             ●14
             .
          
           
             Act.
             20.
             20.
             27
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Brereleys
             Prot.
             Apol
             .
             tr
             .
             2.
             
             Sect.
             1.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             to
             Dire
             .
             to
             N.
             N●par
             .
             39.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             Chil.
             c.
             2.
             parag
             .
             139.
             &c.
             3.
             per
             tot
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             De
             consecr
             .
             d.
             4
             :
             cap.
             à
             quodam
             .
          
           
             p.
             3.
             q.
             64.
             à.
             8.
             ad
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Salm.
             in
             Ep.
             Paul.
             l.
             1.
             p.
             1.
             disp
             .
             2.
             scrib
             .
             Mar.
             de
             Sacr.
             disp
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Eus.
             Hist.
             ●ccles
             .
             l.
             6.
             c.
             45.
             
          
           
             Hamp
             .
             l.
             Jesuit
             rat
             .
             5.
             p.
             5.
             
             Car.
             Chron.
             l.
             4.
             p.
             567.
             
             Bal.
             in
             Act.
             R.
             pont
             p.
             44.
             
             Osiend
             .
             cent
             .
             6.
             p.
             288.
             
             Magd.
             cent
             .
             6.
             748.
             
             &
             369.
             
             Fulk
             .
             conf
             .
             purg
             .
             p.
             333.
             
          
           
             V.
             Lugo
             de
             fid
             .
             Disp.
             12.
             
             Sect.
             2.
             
          
           
             Aug.
             cout
             .
             Pet.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             104.
             
             Id.
             con
             .
             Parm.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             3
             ,
          
           
             Socr.
             Hist.
             Eccl.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             8.
             
             Sozon●
             .
             Hist.
             Eccl.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             Blondel
             page
             16.
             810.
             855.
             12.
             316.
             107.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A34969-e45000
           
             See
             the
             conference
             of
             Poissy
             .
          
           
             Vid.
             Iren.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             34.
             
             S.
             Cyril
             .
             Hier
             .
             Ca●
             Myst.
             4.
             
             Amb.
             de
             sacr
             .
             l.
             4.
             c.
             4.
             
             Et
             de
             iis
             qui
             myst
             .
             init
             .
             c.
             9.
             
             Gaudent
             .
             de
             rat
             .
             sac
             .
             Tr.
             2.
             
             S.
             Greg.
             Nyss.
             ora
             .
             Cat.
             c.
             37.
             
             Euseb.
             (
             non
             Emes
             hom
             .
             Pasc.
             )
             Ambr
             .
             ubi
             sup
             .
          
           
             Vid.
             Aug.
             Psal.
             98.
             
             Ambros.
             de
             sp
             .
             5.
             l.
             3.
             
             Chrysost.
             in
             1.
             
             Cor.
             Hom.
             24
             :
             Nazian
             .
             Epitaph
             .
             Gorg.
             Theod.
             Dial
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Cyril
             .
             Al.
             Ep.
             ad
             Colosyr
             .
          
           
             Concil
             .
             Ephes.
             anath
             .
             11.
             
             Cyrill
             .
             Alexan.
             S.
             Leo
             P.
             
          
           
             Daillé
             l.
             des
             Imag.
             p.
             340.
             
             &
             376.
             
          
           
             Test.
             Doc.
             Sorbon
             .
          
           
             Kemn
             .
             Exam
             .
             par
             .
             2.
             p.
             92.
             
          
           
             Hierom.
             cont
             .
             Vigilant
             .
             c.
             2.
             3.
             
             Ful.
             Resp.
             ad
             Pseudo-Cath
             .
             Cent.
             4.
             
             Gol.
             1240.
             
          
           
             Origen
             in
             Num.
             c.
             31.
             
             H●m
             .
             26.
             
          
           
             Tert.
             de
             Pudic
             .
             c.
             7.
             
             Ambr.
             de
             invent
             .
             corp
             .
             Gerv.
             &
             Prot.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A34969-e51890
           
             Annal.
             fidei
             ,
             nu
             .
             111.
             
             Systema
             fidei
             ,
             ca.
             22.
             
             This
             was
             likewise
             the
             opinion
             of
             Gerson
             .